THOMAS
CAMPANELLA
An
Italian
FRIAR
And
Second
MACHIAVEL
.
His
advice
to
the
King
of
Spain
for
attaining
the
universal
Monarchy
of
the
World
.
Particularly
concerning
England
,
Scotland
and
Ireland
,
how
to
raise
Division
between
KING
and
PARLIAMENT
,
to
alter
the
Government
from
a
Kingdome
to
a
Commonwealth
.
Thereby
embroiling
England
in
Civil
war
to
divert
the
English
from
disturbing
the
Spaniard
in
bringing
the
Indian
Treasure
into
Spain
.
Also
for
reducing
Holland
by
procuring
war
betwixt
England
,
Holland
,
and
other
Sea-faring
Countries
,
affirming
as
most
certain
,
that
if
the
King
of
Spain
become
master
of
England
and
the
Low
Countries
,
he
will
quickly
be
Sole
Monarch
of
all
Europe
,
and
the
greatest
part
of
the
new
world
.
Translated
into
English
by
Ed.
Chilmead
,
and
published
for
awakening
the
English
to
prevent
the
approaching
ruine
of
their
Nation
.
With
an
admonitorie
Preface
by
WILLIAM
PRYNNE
of
Lincolnes-Inne
Esquire
.
LONDON
,
Printed
for
Philemon
Stephens
at
the
Gilded
Lyon
in
St.
Pauls
Church-Yard
.
Mr.
WILLIAM
PRYNNE
his
premonitory
Epistle
concerning
Campanella's
discourse
of
the
Spanish
Monarchy
.
To
the
Ingenuous
Reader
.
THou
hast
here
presented
to
thy
serious
perusal
(
by
an
able
hand
)
a
faithful
English
Translation
of
a
discourse
touching
the
SPANISH
MONARCHY
penned
by
Thomas
Campanella
(
a
famous
Italian
Frier
,
and
second
Machiavel
)
about
the
end
of
Queen
Elizabeths
Reign
,
prescribing
sundry
politick
plots
to
the
King
of
Spain
,
how
to
make
himself
sole
Temporal
,
and
the
Pope
sole
Spiritual
Monarch
of
the
world
,
in
general
;
and
of
England
,
Scotland
and
Ireland
and
Holland
in
particular
;
laid
down
in
the
25.
and
●7
.
chapters
;
by
sowing
the
seeds
of
division
and
intestine
wars
between
England
,
Scotland
,
Ireland
and
the
Netherlands
,
eith●r
by
changing
our
Hereditary
Kingdom
into
a
Commonwealth
,
or
at
least
into
an
Elective
Kingship
,
and
other
policies
there
laid
down
to
destroy
our
temporal
Kingly
Government
;
and
by
broaching
new
Opinions
and
Sects
in
Religion
,
and
by
scattering
the
seed
of
Schism
and
division
in
the
natural
sciences
,
and
promoting
the
study
of
Astrology
,
to
undermine
our
Church
and
Religion
,
and
usher
in
Popery
by
insensible
degrees
by
Romish
Emissaries
.
If
thou
wilt
but
seriously
peruse
these
Chapters
and
compare
them
with
the
counsels
,
projects
,
proceedings
,
new
models
of
Government
,
and
wars
with
the
Scots
and
Hollanders
of
the
late
Agitators
and
general
Council
of
Officers
in
the
Army
,
and
their
Anti-Parliamentary
Conventicles
,
ever
since
the
year
1647.
till
this
present
;
thou
wilt
most
clearly
discern
,
and
ingenuously
confess
that
they
punctually
pursued
Campanella
his
projects
,
to
advance
the
Popes
and
Spaniards
Monarchy
over
our
three
Kingdoms
and
the
Netherlands
,
and
reduce
them
under
their
unsupportable
Tyranny
both
in
Civils
and
Spirituals
;
wherein
they
have
now
made
(
either
ignorantly
or
affectedly
)
such
an
unhappy
dismal
progress
,
by
subverting
our
ancient
Kingly
Government
to
metamorphose
us
into
a
Commonwealth
,
which
hath
crumbled
our
formerly
united
Kingdoms
,
Churches
,
into
so
many
opposite
irreconcileable
Sects
,
Factions
,
Parties
,
Interests
,
undermining
,
oppressing
each
other
by
impoverishing
our
K●ngdoms
,
destroying
their
Trades
,
and
eating
them
up
to
the
very
bones
by
a
perpetual
domineering
all
swaying
Army
,
and
intolerable
endless
Taxes
,
Excises
,
Militia's
,
Imposts
,
Free-quarters
,
and
all
sort●
of
violences
and
oppressions
,
and
leaving
us
no
legal
visible
Head
,
Authority
,
Council
,
Parliament
,
Governours
,
Judicatures
,
to
which
they
can
flie
for
protection
or
advise
;
that
unless
Gods
infinite
mercy
interpose
,
they
are
in
all
probability
ready
to
be
invaded
,
overcome
and
swallowed
up
by
the
united
forces
of
these
Combined
Enemies
,
and
to
incur
that
fatal
doom
which
Christ
himself
hath
predicted
to
every
Kingdome
and
City
in
our
present
condition
,
Mat.
12.25
.
Every
Kingdome
divided
against
it self
,
Is
brought
to
desolation
,
and
every
City
or
House
divided
against
it self
shall
not
stand
.
Which
Campanella
laying
for
his
ground
,
made
it
his
Master-piece
to
set
down
stra●agems
to
divide
us
and
other
Kingdoms
and
Nations
against
and
between
themselves
,
to
bring
them
first
to
desolation
by
themselves
,
that
so
the
Spaniard
and
Pope
might
without
much
difficulty
seise
upon
them
whiles
in
that
condition
,
which
imminent
danger
and
approaching
ruine
we
have
no
probable
means
left
to
prevent
,
but
by
a
speedy
cordial
Christian
union
between
our
lawful
KING
long
exiled
Head
and
members
;
and
happy
restitution
of
our
Hereditary
King
,
Peers
,
and
English
Parliaments
to
their
ancient
just
Rights
and
Priviledges
according
to
our
sacred
Oathes
,
Protestations
,
Vow
,
League
,
Covenant
,
and
an
avowed
future
renunciation
of
all
Campanella's
Jesuitical
,
Popish
,
Spanish
Counsels
,
Plots
,
Innovations
,
dividings
,
which
I
leave
thee
to
contemplate
.
Concluding
with
this
memorable
observation
and
passage
of
St.
Basil
the
great
in
his
Ascetica
.
Prooemium
de
Iudicio
Dei
.
This
holy
Saint
of
God
being
very
much
perplexed
in
his
mind
at
the
manifold
Schismes
and
vehement
dissentions
then
in
the
Church
of
Christ
,
between
Christians
,
Bishops
and
Ministers
themselves
,
renting
the
Church
with
opinions
and
practices
contrary
to
the
commands
of
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
and
diligently
enquiring
and
much
doubting
what
should
be
the
true
cause
thereof
;
at
last
that
text
in
the
Book
o●
Iudges
coming
into
his
mind
,
Every
one
did
that
which
was
right
in
his
own
eyes
,
Iudg.
17.6.18.1.21.25
the
cau●e
whereo●
is
d●clared
in
the
premised
words
,
In
those
dayes
there
was
no
KING
in
Israel
,
after
some
consideration
and
meditation
thereupon
,
he
concluded
not
as
a
paradox
,
but
undoubted
truth
;
that
the
very
r●ason
why
there
was
then
so
great
contention
and
fighting
amongst
Christians
in
the
Church
of
Christ
,
was
,
the
contempt
of
that
great
,
true
and
only
KING
of
all
Men
,
whilst
every
one
departed
both
from
the
doctrine
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
and
did
set
up
his
own
cogitations
and
definitions
by
his
own
authority
as
his
rule
,
and
would
rather
Command
against
the
Lord
,
then
be
subject
to
the
Lord
,
and
governed
by
him
.
When
I
pondered
these
things
with
my self
,
and
stood
amazed
at
this
enormous
impiety
,
and
would
yet
further
search
out
the
truth
hereof●
I
was
perswaded
that
the
aforesaid
cause
was
true
in
this
,
as
it
was
in
other
affairs
of
this
life
.
For
I
saw
all
the
multitude
to
be
a
well
compounded
State
,
and
to
Consent
and
Consist
together
so
long
only
as
obedience
was
yielded
to
some
one
Supream
KING
of
them
all
:
and
on
the
other
side
,
That
dissention
and
division
of
every
kind
,
and
also
Polyarchy
to
arise
from
hence
,
if
there
being
no
KING
every
man
obtained
licence
to
do
what
he
pleased
,
I
have
sometime
seen
even
a
swarm
of
Bees
out
of
the
Law
of
Nature
to
wage
War
and
to
follow
their
own
KING
in
order
,
and
I
have
seen
and
read
many
such
things
of
them
,
and
tho●e
who
are
busied
about
such
things
know
much
more
;
so
that
what
I
have
said
may
be
proved
true
from
hence
.
For
it
is
the
propertye
and
peculiar
of
those
who
regard
the
command
of
one
,
and
use
one
KING
,
that
they
be
well
and
Vnanimously
disposed
between
themselves
:
therefore
all
dissention
and
discord
is
both
an
Index
and
Prognostick
of
that
contumacy
,
wherein
the
Principality
of
one
is
rejected
Whether
this
be
not
the
true
and
principal
cause
of
all
our
sad
divisions
and
wars
both
in
Church
and
State
;
let
the
Reader
resolve
when
he
hath
perused
Campanella
of
whom
I
have
oft
made
mention
in
my
late
publications
,
and
was
one
chief
cause
of
its
Translation
into
English
.
William
Prynne
.
From
my
Study
in
Lincolnes
Inne
,
Decemb.
16.
1659.
The
Translator
to
the
Reader
.
Courteous
Reader
,
SEeing
that
we
are
fallen
into
an
Age
of
Translations
,
that
swarm
more
now
then
ever
,
partly
by
reason
that
there
are
so
many
that
(
as
things
now
stand
)
have
hardly
any
other
Trade
of
life
to
take
to
;
and
partly
also
through
the
Natural
Itch
that
most
men
have
to
appear
to
the
world
some
way
or
other
,
(
especially
since
they
find
so
good
reception
from
such
Readers
,
as
either
cannot
,
or
will
not
take
the
pains
to
peruse
Authors
in
their
Originals
)
I
have
also
adventured
to
present
thee
here
with
a
Translation
,
which
,
if
thou
understand
it
,
thou
wilt
thank
me
for
;
if
thou
dost
not
,
thy
censure
concerns
me
not
.
But
first
,
before
I
put
thee
upon
the
reading
of
the
Book
it self
,
I
shall
by
the
way
take
liberty
to
give
thee
some
little
,
but
necessary
Information
,
touching
these
three
following
Particulars
,
viz.
1.
The
Author
of
this
Piece
.
2.
The
Use
that
may
be
made
of
it
:
and
3.
Of
this
present
Translation
of
it
into
English
.
First
,
as
for
the
Author
,
He
was
a
man
that
was
as
famous
for
his
Sufferings
,
as
for
his
Learning
;
for
notwithstanding
that
he
was
a
Roman
Catholick
,
nay
a
Frier
,
and
withal
so
eager
and
hearty
an
Asserter
,
and
Maintainer
of
the
Roman
Catholick
Sea
,
and
Its
Interests
;
yet
for
all
this
do
we
find
him
in
the
Inquisition
,
and
so
terribly
tormented
there
,
as
that
the
Learned
I.
Gaffarel
,
a
Frenchman
,
being
at
Rome
,
where
our
Author
was
then
in
Duresse
,
and
having
a
desire
to
see
him
,
he
went
with
some
friends
to
the
Place
where
he
was
,
where
he
found
him
(
as
he
expresseth
himself
in
his
C●riositez
Inonyes
,
cap.
7.
)
ayant
le
gras
des
jambes
tontes
me●●tries
,
&
les
fesses
presque
sans
chair
,
la
luy
ayant
arrach●e
par
morceaux
,
〈◊〉
de
tirer
de
luy
la
confession
des
crimes
dont
on
l'
accusoit
:
with
the
Calves
of
his
Legs
beaten
black
and
blue
all
over
,
and
with
scarsely
any
flesh
at
all
upon
his
buttocks
;
it
having
been
torn
from
him
peice-meal
,
to
force
him
to
the
confession
of
such
crimes
as
they
had
accused
him
of
.
Niether
were
these
his
sufferings
of
any
short
Continuance
,
as
appears
out
of
his
own
words
,
as
in
other
places
,
so
in
this
Book
of
his
now
in
our
hands
;
where
we
have
him
intimating
unto
us
(
as
I
conceive
)
these
his
sufferings
,
and
casting
them
Decennalem
Afflictionem
,
his
Ten
years
Affliction
,
in
his
Preface
to
this
Book
:
and
in
the
last
Chapter
of
it
,
Decennalem
miseriam
,
his
Ten
years
misery
.
But
of
the
reason
of
these
his
sufferings
,
I
am
not
at
present
able
to
give
thee
any
very
good
Account
:
only
the
afore
cited
I.
Gaffarel
there
tells
us
,
that
there
was
at
that
time
an
Expectation
abroad
of
A
ful
Relation
of
his
whole
life
;
for
,
●aith
he
,
Mais
un
seavant
Aleman
faira
voir
en
peu
de
temps
,
l'
histoire
de
ses
malheurs
,
&
de
sa
vie
:
A
certain
Learned
German
will
ere
long
give
us
the
historie
of
his
Misfortunes
,
and
of
his
Life
.
Now
whether
any
such
Discourse
of
Campanella's
Life
ever
came
forth
or
not
,
I
know
not
;
I
confesse
it
never
came
to
my
hand●
So
much
for
the
Authors
Sufferings
.
And
as
for
his
Learning
,
whosoever
would
understand
how
large
,
and
General
that
was
,
must
not
stay
upon
this
our
present
Treatise
,
but
may
have
recourse
to
other
Tracts
of
hi●
,
that
are
written
of
Several
Subjects
,
both
in
Divinity
,
Philosophy
,
Politicks
,
Astrology
,
and
what
not
I
which
the
shops
will
every
where
furnish
him
with
.
As
for
this
present
Discourse
,
touching
the
Spanish
Monarchy
,
I
confes●e
I
cannot
yet
discover
in
what
Language
it
was
first
written
by
the
Author
;
but
I
find
that
the
Latine
which
is
now
Lately
come
abroad
,
and
goes
under
the
name
of
the
Last
Edition
,
and
is
set
forth
by
Lodwick
Elzivir
at
Amsterdam
,
is
the
Third
Edition
of
it
,
and
pretends
to
the
mending
of
what
was
amisse
aud
corrupt
in
the
two
former
Editions
.
And
seeing
that
we
have
now
,
in
a
manner
,
found
a
kind
of
an
Accomplishment
of
some
Counsels
of
his
,
that
were
given
long
ago
,
as
namely
,
touching
a
war
with
the
Dutch
,
it
would
not
be
amisse
to
examine
about
what
time
this
Book
was
written
.
Now
though
the
very
time
of
the
writing
of
it
is
no
where
precisely
set
down
;
yet
there
are
some
Circumstances
let
fall
here
and
there
in
the
Book
,
that
may
serve
to
guide
our
Conjecture
by
.
And
I
therefore
conceive
it
to
have
been
written
about
53
,
or
54
years
.
since
.
For
,
it
is
plain
,
that
it
was
written
in
Queen
Elizabeths
time
,
and
after
88.
and
indeed●
when
the
Queen
was
now
grown
very
Old
,
and
that
King
Iames
was
in
daily
expectation
of
the
English
Crown
falling
to
Him
.
But
this
does
not
do
the
businesse
:
we
can
bring
it
yet
nearer
home
then
so
;
for
in
his
Chap.
XXIV
.
of
France
,
speaking
of
Henry
IV.
King
of
France
,
he
sayes
that
Iam
in
declivi
aetate
est
,
nec
successorem
nec
uxorem
habet
;
He
now
begins
to
be
an
old
man●
and
hath
neither
successor
nor
Wife
.
Now
the
time
here
pointed
out
,
I
conceive
to
be
the
year
of
our
Lord
1599.
or
the
following
year
,
1600.
for
in
the
first
of
these
years
King
Henry
was
divorced
from
Margaret
,
his
former
Wife
,
and
he
married
the
year
following
Ca●h●rine
de
Medicis
,
by
whom
he
afterwards
had
issue
,
Lewis
the
XIII
.
&c.
In
one
of
these
years
therefore
I
suppose
the
Author
to
have
written
this
book
.
2.
For
the
Use
of
it
,
we
have
here
laid
down
,
both
in
a
Methodical
and
copious
way
,
a
perfect
Model
both
of
the
Original
,
and
Principles
of
Government
.
For
here
weare
instructed
both
how
Princes
ought
to
treat
their
Subjects
at
home
,
and
also
how
to
manage
their
Affaires
abroad
,
towards
other
Forreign
Kingdomes
and
Republicks
.
We
have
here
,
as
it
were
,
a
Political
Glasse
,
wherein
we
have
presented
unto
us
a
view
of
each
particular
Country
,
Province
,
Kingdom
and
Empire
through
the
whole
World
;
as
also
by
what
waies
of
Government
,
whether
by
strict
Justice
,
or
Lenity
,
a
strait
,
or
a
loose
Rain
they
are
to
be
governed
,
and
kept
in
obedience
:
as
likewise
the
Causes
of
the
Rise
and
Fall
of
each
severall
Kingdom
,
and
Empire
;
together
with
the
Dangers
and
Hazards
they
were
exposed
to
,
and
the
Advantages
they
had
to
boast
of
;
and
all
this
Illustrated
and
confirmed
by
several
examples
,
taken
both
out
of
Profane
,
and
Sacred
Writers
.
Now
although
this
be
designed
wholly
,
and
modelled
out
,
in
reference
to
the
Spanish
Monarchy
only
,
and
the
support
of
the
Papacy
;
yet
may
all
wise
,
Judicious
men
make
very
good
use
of
the
same
,
and
apply
what
Counsells
are
here
given
the
King
of
Spain
,
to
their
own
Affaires
.
For
,
if
it
be
good
counsel
for
the
King
of
Spain
to
take
,
To
procure
and
maintain
a
perfect
Vnion
among
his
own
subjects
at
home
;
but
on
the
Contrary
,
To
sow
the
seeds
of
Division
among
his
Enemies
abroad
:
the
same
must
be
as
good
Counsel
for
the
King
of
France
also
to
take
,
or
any
other
Prince
,
or
Potentate
what
ever
.
If
it
be
good
Counsel
to
the
Spaniard
,
Never
to
trust
so
much
to
any
peace
made
with
an
Enemy
,
as
thereupon
quite
to
lay
aside
his
Armes
:
it
is
altogether
as
good
Counsel
for
any
other
Prince
.
And
the
same
may
be
said
of
any
other
of
the
General
Maxims
of
Policy
delivered
here
by
our
Author
.
But
as
for
what
in
Particular
concerns
the
Advancement
of
the
Spaniard
and
his
Designs
,
in
order
to
the
bringing
about
of
his
Universal
Monarchy
;
whether
the
Rules
by
our
Author
laid
down
were
in
sufficient
to
do
the
businesse
:
or
whether
,
hough
they
were
every
way
as
full
and
proper
as
could
be
,
yet
having
not
been
precisely
observed
,
the
businesse
hath
miscarried
,
and
the
Spaniard
hath
not
as
yet
arrived
,
and
perhaps
now
is
never
like
to
arrive
to
the
end
of
his
Desires
;
all
this
needs
not
hinder
,
but
that
thou
shouldest
look
upon
this
Author
,
as
a
man
of
a
most
clear
wit
,
&
Judgment
and
prize
him
as
one
that
was
full
of
knowledge
,
and
experience
in
the
Affaires
of
the
World
,
and
a
most
industrious
,
and
studious
person
.
In
the
Third
and
last
place
thou
art
to
take
notice
,
as
concerning
this
Translation
,
that
we
have
therein
dealt
so
fairely
nd
Ingenuuosly
with
our
Author
,
as
that
we
have
perfectly
and
entirely
preserved
his
own
sense
unto
him●
Neither
have
we
stopt
his
foul
mouth
where
he
hath
either
used
ill
Language
toward
any
of
the
Protestant
Princes
,
or
cast
dirt
into
the
faces
of
the
first
Reformers
,
Luther
,
Calvin
&c.
For
to
what
end
should
we
falsifie
our
Original
,
by
making
our
Author
more
Civil
then
he
had
a
mind
to
be
?
seeing
we
are
never
a
whit
the
worse
for
being
so
miscalled
by
him
;
nor
is
he
himself
a
jot
the
wiser
for
using
us
so
.
And
to
say
the
Truth
,
we
our selves
take
the
same
Liberty
towards
them
:
and
therefore
,
for
ought
I
see
,
—
Hanc
Veniam
petimusque
damusque
vicissim
.
We
must
even
be
content
to
allow
each
other
this
Liberty
on
both
sides
.
An
Index
of
the
CHAPTERS
.
CHAP.
I.
Of
the
Causes
of
Humane
Principalities
,
-
Page
1.
II.
The
Causes
of
the
Spanish
Empire
.
-
p.
4
III.
Of
the
first
Cause
of
Empires
,
namely
God
.
-
p.
6
IV.
Of
the
Spanish
Empire
,
considered
according
to
the
First
Cause
.
-
p.
9
V.
Of
the
Second
Cause
,
namely
Prudence
.
-
15
VI.
How
the
Clergy
are
to
be
dealt
withal
.
-
25
VII
.
What
may
be
further
added
concerning
Prudence
,
and
Opportunity
.
-
30
VIII
.
The
Causes
by
which
the
Spanish
Monarchy
may
be
enlarged
,
and
become
l●sse
.
-
31
IX
.
Of
the
King
.
-
32
X.
What
Sciences
are
required
in
a
Monarch
,
to
render
Him
admired
by
all
.
-
45
XI
.
Of
Lawes
,
both
good
,
and
bad
.
-
50
XII
.
Of
Counsel
.
-
52
XIII
.
Of
Justice
,
and
its
Contrary
.
-
57
XIV
.
Of
the
Barons
,
and
Nobility
of
the
Spanish
Empire
.
-
60
XV.
Of
the
Souldiery
.
-
66
XVI
.
Of
the
Treasure
of
Spain
.
-
81
XVII
.
Of
the
Peoples
Love
and
Hate
;
as
also
of
Conspiracies
.
-
93
XVIII
.
Of
Preachers
and
Proph●sies
.
-
105
XIX
.
Of
such
Kingdomes
,
as
are
properly
belonging
to
the
King
of
Spain
:
and
of
such
also
,
as
ar●
his
Enemies
;
and
of
these
,
which
are
in
League
with
each
other
,
and
which
not
.
-
115
XX.
Of
Spain
.
-
125
XXI
Of
Italy
.
-
129
XXII
.
Of
Sicily
,
and
Sardinia
.
-
136
XXIII
.
Of
Germany
.
-
139
XXIV
.
Of
France
.
-
144
XXV
.
Of
England
,
Scotland
,
and
Ireland
.
-
155
XXVI
.
Of
Poland
,
Muscovia
,
and
Transylvania
.
-
162
XXVII
.
Of
Flanders
,
and
the
Lower
Germany
.
-
165
XXVIII
.
Of
Africk
.
-
185
XXIX
.
Of
Persia
,
and
Cataia
.
-
194
XXX
.
Of
the
Great
Turk
,
and
his
Empire
.
-
197
XXXI
.
Of
the
Other
Hemisphere
,
and
the
New
World
.
-
211
XXXII
.
Of
Navigation
.
-
223
The
Authors
Preface
.
THe
Universal
Monarchy
of
the
World
,
begining
from
the
East
,
and
so
coming
at
length
to
the
West
,
having
passed
through
the
hands
of
the
Assyrians
,
Medes
,
Persians
,
Greeks
,
and
Romans
,
(
who
were
divided
by
the
Imperial
Eagle
into
Three
Heads
,
)
is
at
length
come
down
to
the
Spaniard
:
upon
whom
,
after
so
long
Slavery
,
and
Division
,
it
is
wholly
conferred
by
Fate
:
and
that
with
greater
Splendour
,
then
on
any
of
his
Predecessors
:
to
whom
also
,
according
to
the
Vicissitude
of
Humane
Affaires
,
it
did
of
right
belong
.
Now
although
I
had
not
any
Intention
to
write
any
thing
,
touching
either
the
Government
,
or
the
Enlargement
of
the
Spanish
Monarchy
,
which
you
,
most
Noble
Alfonso
,
have
desired
me
to
do
;
yet
being
at
length
delivered
from
my
Tedious
Sicknesse
,
and
my
Ten
years
Afflictions
,
though
I
am
utterly
deprived
of
the
help
of
any
Books
,
and
am
,
as
it
were
,
shut
up
as
a
Prisoner
in
this
my
Cell
;
I
shall
notwithstanding
in
a
brief
,
and
Compendious
way
,
give
your
Lordship
an
account
,
what
my
Iudgment
is
concerning
this
Subject
;
and
shall
give
in
the
Causes
of
each
several
Point
,
in
General
first
;
not
after
a
Natural
,
nor
a
Theological
,
but
after
a
Political
way
:
and
shall
afterwards
also
descend
to
trea●
more
Particularly
of
the
same
.
Tho.
Campanella
.
A
DISCOURSE
TOUCHING
The
Spanish
Monarchy
.
CHAP.
I.
Of
the
Causes
of
Humane
Principalities
.
IN
the
acquiring
,
and
managing
of
every
Dominion
,
and
Principality
,
there
usually
concur
three
Causes
;
that
is
to
say
,
God
,
Prudence
,
and
Occasion
:
All
which
,
being
joyned
together
,
are
called
by
the
name
of
Fate
;
which
is
nothing
else
,
but
a
concurrence
of
all
the
Causes
,
working
by
vertue
of
the
First
.
And
hence
also
is
Fortune
sprung
,
which
is
the
Successe
of
Earthly
things
,
whether
it
be
good
,
or
evil
;
which●
if
it
be
rightly
known
,
is
called
Prudence
;
but
if
otherwise
,
it
is
then
called
Fate
,
Fortune
,
or
Chance
.
As
for
example
,
if
a
man
find
that
which
he
had
long
sought
after
,
it
is
called
Vnderstanding
,
and
Prudence
:
but
if
he
light
upon
a
thing
which
he
did
not
seek
after
,
nor
knew
where
it
was
,
it
is
called
Chance
,
or
Fortune
.
Among
these
three
Causes
,
One
sometimes
prevailes
in
the
ruling
of
things
,
more
then
Another
;
and
perhaps
more
then
the
Other
two
.
Yet
notwithstanding
,
if
we
will
confesse
the
truth
,
they
are
all
Three
Politically
concurring
in
the
businesse
.
Do
but
take
notice
of
the
Kingdome
of
the
Iewes
,
wherein
God
was
the
Principal
Agent
;
who
,
by
sending
Moses
and
Aaron
,
furnished
out
the
Other
Two
Causes
.
For
Moses
was
a
person
of
extraordinary
Wisdome
,
and
Knowledge
,
not
onely
in
Divine
,
but
in
Humane
things
also
:
for
he
was
well
versed
in
all
the
Learning
of
the
Egyptians
,
and
managed
a
War
for
King
Pharaoh
against
the
King
of
Ethiopia
;
whom
he
vanquished
in
the
War
,
and
whose
daughter
also
he
took
to
Wife
,
as
both
Flavius
Iosephus
,
and
Philo
testifie
.
And
yet
for
all
this
he
despised
not
the
advice
of
Ieth●●
,
his
Father-in-law
,
touching
the
taking
in
of
a
certain
number
of
persons
to
assist
him
in
the
Administration
of
the
Government
over
the
People
of
Israel
.
And
indeed
They
,
being
sore
oppressed
,
and
labouring
under
their
Egyptian
Slavery
,
took
Occasion
,
by
his
means
,
of
shaking
that
Yoak
off
their
necks
:
whence
they
were
inclined
to
hearken
the
more
willingly
to
Him
;
and
to
follow
him
whither
●e
would
lead
them
;
the
Occasion
also
,
taken
from
the
Wickednesse
of
those
of
Palaestine
,
concurring
with
their
Inclinations
.
Besides
,
the
Great
Monarch
of
all
the
Earth
,
God
,
of
his
own
accord
,
and
free
grace
,
gave
Wisdom
to
his
People
;
as
he
did
likewise
to
the
Apostles
,
and
to
the
Bishop
of
Rome
;
which
was
also
assisted
by
Occasion
;
which
is
nothing
else
,
but
to
know
how
to
make
right
use
of
the
Time
:
whence
followed
the
Division
of
the
Romane
Empire
,
but
the
utter
Subversion
of
the
Iewish
.
Yet
notwithstanding
,
where
the
Power
of
Man
only
appeared
Outwardly
,
there
was
a
concurrence
and
co-operation
of
the
finger
of
God
,
though
not
so
visibly
seen
.
And
thus
the
Assyrians
for
some
secret
Causes
were
possessed
of
the
Monarchy
of
the
World
;
which
Causes
notwithstanding
have
been
sometimes
apparent
:
as
we
see
in
Nabuchodonosor
,
whom
God
rewarded
with
the
spoyles
of
Egypt
,
because
he
had
made
use
of
Him
against
the
ingrateful
Hebrewes
,
and
against
Tyre
.
And
in
Isaiah
,
God
reproveth
the
King
of
the
Iewes
,
for
that
,
when
by
his
aide
his
enemies
had
been
slain
and
put
to
flight
,
He
notwithstanding
had
ascribed
all
to
his
Own
strength
.
Now
the
Occasion
of
this
,
was
,
the
Wickednesse
of
the
Nations
,
who
were
governed
by
no
Prudence
.
In
the
Monarchy
also
of
the
Medes
,
the
same
Occasion
carried
a
great
stroke
in
the
businesse
,
when
as
God
(
as
it
appears
out
of
Daniel
)
came
forth
upon
the
stage
,
and
raised
up
Arbaces
,
the
Praefect
of
Media
,
who
was
a
very
wise
man
,
against
Sardanapalus
,
who
wallowed
in
all
Luxury
and
Womanish
delights
.
In
the
Persian
Monarchy
the
Valour
and
Courage
of
Cyrus
appeared
,
and
Media
,
being
destitute
of
a
Successour
for
the
Kingdome
,
afforded
him
the
Occasion
of
shewing
it
:
and
God
himself
,
in
Isaiah
calling
Cyrus
,
his
Anointed
,
instructed
him
how
he
should
bring
the
Nations
under
his
Yoake
.
Who
makes
any
doubt
of
the
Prudence
and
Wisdome
of
Alexander
the
Great
;
and
knowes
not
,
that
the
Divisions
of
the
Grecians
at
home
,
and
the
Loosenesse
of
Life
that
the
Eastern
Nations
had
at
that
time
given
themselves
up
unto
,
administred
unto
him
an
Occasion
of
making
use
of
it
.
Wherein
the
Divine
Power
was
most
evidently
manifested
;
for
as
much
as
,
as
the
Prophet
Daniel
testifies
,
the
Angel
of
the
Kingdome
of
Greece
laboured
much
in
the
businesse
.
In
the
Roman
Empire
also
,
Prudence
,
and
Valour
,
did
very
much
;
but
Italy's
being
divided
into
several
Common-Wealths
,
and
the
Carthaginians
Factions
among
themselves
,
were
the
Occasion
.
And
commonly
to
that
Part
that
dissolves
any
great
Empire
,
all
the
rest
of
the
Principalities
of
the
World
do
incline
.
And
certainly
God
himself
was
the
chiefest
Cause
of
the
Prosperity
of
the
Romans
,
because
of
their
Moral
Virtues
;
as
it
is
proved
by
St.
Augustine
,
in
his
book
De
Civitate
Dei
.
Yet
no
place
doth
more
evidently
shew
,
what
Occasion
can
do
,
then
Sicily
,
at
what
time
it
called
forth
Peter
of
Arragon
against
those
of
Anjou
;
whence
sprang
the
Proverb
of
those
most
famous
Vespers
.
Although
it
cannot
be
denied
,
but
that
he
was
assisted
very
much
in
that
Undertaking
,
not
only
by
the
Pope
;
but
also
by
his
own
Innate
Prudence
.
And
truly
,
although
Historians
seldome
make
any
mention
at
all
of
these
Three
Causes
,
yet
the
Books
of
the
Kings
of
the
Iewes
,
and
the
Successions
therein
laid
down
before
us
,
do
sufficiently
confirm
the
same
,
and
make
it
appear
,
that
which
way
soever
the
Prophesies
,
and
the
Valour
of
the
Persons
inclined
,
that
way
also
did
the
Fortune
of
the
Kingdom
look
.
CHAP.
II.
The
Causes
of
the
Spanish
Monarchy
.
THe
same
Three
Causes
therefore
have
concurred
in
the
Spanish
Monarchy
.
For
after
that
●t
had
,
by
the
Assistance
of
Almighty
God
,
happily
maintained
War
against
the
Moors
for
near
800.
years
space
together
,
It
at
length
brought
forth
such
Valiant
Commanders
,
and
Souldiers
,
that
being
so
fortified
both
by
Strength
and
Prudence
,
and
having
overcome
the
Barbarians
,
they
then
turned
their
Armes
another
way
,
and
proceeded
on
to
greater
Undertakings
.
And
afterwards
being
,
as
it
were
by
Divine
Instinct
,
assisted
by
the
Pope
with
a
great
Treasure
of
Indulgences
and
C●oisados
,
and
the
King
being
also
honoured
by
the
Title
of
Catholick
,
that
is
to
say
,
Vniversal
,
It
arrived
to
so
great
a
reputation
and
glory
of
Valour
,
that
the
Genueses
were
so
much
the
more
willingly
and
readily
drawn
in
to
their
assistance
in
the
making
themselves
Masters
of
the
New
World
:
And
lastly
,
it
is
most
certain
,
that
whilest
Wars
were
made
with
Launces
,
and
Horses
,
the
Gaules
,
Goths
,
and
Lombards
enlarged
their
Dominions
;
but
when
the
Sword
was
the
chief
Weapon
,
the
Romans
then
carried
all
afore
them
.
But
in
after
times
,
when
Subtlety
and
Cr●ft
was
of
more
Prevalence
then
Valour
,
and
that
Printing
,
and
Guns
were
now
found
out
,
the
Chief
Power
then
fell
into
the
hands
of
the
Spaniards
,
who
are
a
People
that
are
both
Industrious
,
Active
,
Valiant
,
and
Subtle
.
For
then
did
Occasion
joyn
the
King
of
Arragon
with
Isabella
,
Queen
of
Castile
,
who
had
no
Issue
Male
to
succeed
her
:
and
at
the
same
time
also
was
added
to
him
the
Imperial
Line
of
the
House
of
Austria
:
to
which
likewise
,
through
defect
of
Issue
Male
in
the
Burgundian
Family
,
there
was
added
a
very
considerable
Inheritance
of
many
Lordships
,
and
Provinces
in
the
Low-Countries
,
and
in
other
places
.
Then
followes
the
Discovery
of
the
New
World
,
made
by
Christophorus
Columbus
;
and
another
accession
also
,
by
the
joyning
of
the
Kingdom
of
Portugal
to
Spain
.
All
which
rendred
the
Monarchy
of
Spain
both
Illustrious
,
and
Admirable
,
and
also
,
besides
other
things
,
made
Her
Lady
of
the
Seas
:
to
which
Advantages
was
also
added
the
Troubled
Condition
of
the
French
,
English
,
and
Dutch
,
who
were
at
Variance
among
themselves
about
certain
Points
of
Religion
:
by
which
meanes
the
Spania●d
so
easily
arrived
to
this
height
of
Power
and
Greatnesse
it
now
is
in
.
And
the
King
of
Spain
might
grow
more
Powerful
yet
,
and
might
attain
to
the
Dominion
of
the
Whole
World
,
if
he
would
but
endeavour
the
Overthrow
of
the
Turkish
Empire
;
as
Alexander
heretofore
did
of
the
Persian
,
and
the
Romans
of
the
Carthaginean
.
For
that
Empire
got
up
to
this
height
,
for
the
Sins
of
the
Christians
;
and
the
Angel
of
that
People
hath
yet
the
upper
hand
.
For
while
the
Imperialists
have
been
at
variance
with
the
Pontificians
,
the
French
with
the
English
,
the
Venetians
with
the
Gen●eses
,
God
hath
raised
up
the
Turks
,
and
hath
sent
them
into
both
Empires
;
because
that
the
Christians
were
too
gently
,
and
lightly
punished
for
their
sins
by
the
Arabians
,
Tartars
,
and
other
foreign
Nations
;
as
I
have
already
shewed
in
my
Papal
Monarchy
.
And
the
Turk
is
the
same
to
us
at
this
day
,
who
are
so
distracted
and
divided
by
several
Heresies
,
that
the
Assyrians
were
of
old
to
the
Iewes
,
who
by
faction
were
divided
into
the
Kingdomes
of
Iudah
and
Israel
;
except
the
Good
Angell
of
Spain
afford
us
his
assistance
;
as
I
have
elsewhere
shewed
.
CHAP.
III.
Of
the
First
Cause
of
Empires
,
namely
God
.
IT
is
very
evident
,
that
neither
Prudence
alone
,
nor
yet
joyned
with
Occasion
,
is
sufficient
for
the
attaining
to
,
or
governing
a
Kingdome
;
for
as
much
as
we
know
,
that
the
Freedom
of
the
Will
consists
only
in
the
Will
it self
,
and
not
either
in
Action
or
Passion
.
For
it
may
so
fall
out
,
that
a
man
may
over
night
purpose
the
next
morning
to
go
to
Sea
,
or
to
study
,
or
to
go
to
plow
,
or
to
do
any
other
businesse
;
and
yet
upon
a
sudden
the
falling
of
Rain
,
or
unexpected
tempestuous
and
foul
weather
may
crosse
that
so
wise
counsel
of
his
;
so
that
he
must
be
forced
to
do
,
not
according
to
his
own
determination
,
but
according
as
matters
shall
fall
out
.
So
that
he
that
knowes
how
so
to
order
his
Counsels
and
Determinations
,
as
that
they
shall
alwaies
be
subordinate
to
the
Superiour
Causes
,
his
affaires
shall
seldom
fail
of
succeeding
prosperously
.
Wisemen
therefore
make
it
their
businesse
to
labour
after
the
knowledge
of
these
Superiour
Causes
,
of
God
,
and
His
Divine
Will
,
on
which
the
whole
Chain
,
and
Series
of
future
things
depends
.
And
hence
it
is
,
that
some
have
sought
for
God
in
the
Stars
;
who
hath
also
answered
some
by
the
Stars
;
as
namely
,
the
Magi
,
or
Wisemen
,
at
our
Saviours
Nativity
.
And
perhaps
a
Rainy
Morning
may
have
done
no
hurt
at
all
to
this
,
or
that
Astrologer
;
because
they
foresaw
this
Rain
,
and
so
probably
ordered
their
affaires
accordingly
,
having
regard
to
the
Will
of
God
herein
;
who
,
out
of
his
singular
goodnesse
,
will
be
found
there
,
where
we
seek
him
with
a
sincere
heart
.
Nay
,
when
the
businesse
so
requires
,
he
answereth
even
those
that
do
not
seek
him
with
a
sincere
heart
:
as
we
see
in
Balaam
,
whom
he
answer'd
perhaps
,
when
he
was
not
askt
.
And
so
likewise
in
King
Saul
,
who
was
informed
by
Samuel
,
what
the
Event
of
things
should
be
,
though
he
had
by
Witchcraft
consulted
the
Divel
,
and
not
Samuel
:
as
Tho:
Aquinas
also
is
of
opinion
,
in
his
2.2
4.140
.
And
therefore
we
also
ought
to
believe
,
that
the
True
God
gave
answer
to
the
Diabolical
Superstitions
of
the
Romans
,
Graecians
,
and
Chaldeans
,
by
the
Ministry
of
the
peculiar
Angel
of
each
of
these
several
Empires
.
For
the
Inevitable
Decree
of
his
Will
sometimes
exalted
,
and
again
sometimes
depressed
and
clouded
the
Majesty
of
those
Monarchies
.
Therefore
the
Chaldeans
,
and
so
likewise
the
Medes
,
whensoever
their
own
Wisdom
failed
them
,
made
their
Invocations
upon
God
by
the
Stars
;
as
the
Greeks
did
by
their
Oracles
at
Delphos
,
the
Romans
by
their
Auguries
,
and
Observations
of
Birds
;
and
as
the
more
Sound
Philosophers
sought
Him
in
the
Works
of
Nature
:
as
Pythagoras
also
did
in
Numbers
,
which
are
as
a
certain
Ray
of
Divinity
,
disseminated
and
diffused
throughout
the
whole
Universe
.
But
much
more
rightly
did
the
Iewes
seek
after
him
,
by
the
Prophets
which
were
sent
unto
them
.
Which
custome
of
theirs
the
Christians
also
followed
,
when
as
the
Archangel
Michael
had
gone
over
from
the
Iewes
,
to
the
State
of
the
Christians
.
For
in
all
probability
we
ought
to
believe
,
that
when
any
Empire
is
overthrown
,
the
Angel
of
that
goeth
over
to
the
Conquerour
.
And
this
is
a
Secret
which
was
not
unknown
to
the
Romans
,
who
for
this
very
reason
would
not
have
their
Tutelar
Angel
to
be
known
,
to
the
end
that
he
might
not
be
invoked
by
other
Nations
.
And
therefore
we
may
probably
believe
,
that
either
the
Angel
of
Persia
yeelded
to
that
of
Greece
;
or
else
,
that
He
went
over
from
the
Persians
to
the
Greeks
:
and
so
consequently
,
that
the
Angel
of
Constantinople
does
at
this
time
fight
for
the
Turks
;
or
else
,
having
removed
his
station
,
stands
now
for
Germany
,
and
hath
joyned
himself
to
Her
Angel
.
Now
where
there
are
the
more
of
these
Tutelar
Angels
,
There
there
is
the
greater
growth
,
and
stronger
confirmation
of
Power
.
And
therefore
,
being
instructed
hereto
out
of
the
Scriptures
,
I
affirm
,
that
if
at
any
time
God
appear
to
treat
either
favourably
,
or
else
contrarily
with
any
Monarchy
,
we
are
to
understand
this
in
reference
,
not
to
that
present
Monarchy
only
,
but
to
the
succeeding
also
.
For
,
unlesse
this
were
so
,
God
should
not
have
revealed
the
Knowledge
of
Future
things
to
his
Church
by
the
Prophets
;
which
is
an
absurd
thing
to
believe
:
and
it
would
also
follow
,
that
this
Knowledge
was
to
be
sought
for
by
the
Stars
,
or
some
other
things
.
Which
things
,
seeing
they
are
partly
also
forbidden
by
the
Pope
,
we
are
necessarily
to
believe
,
that
all
things
are
otherwise
sufficiently
provided
for
.
Wheresoever
therefore
God
speaks
of
the
Babylonish
Empire
,
we
are
to
understand
it
as
said
also
of
the
Persian
,
Grecian
,
and
Roman
,
which
in
their
turns
succeeded
It.
And
hence
it
is
,
that
St.
Iohn
calls
Rome
,
Babylon
.
And
so
likewise
what
is
said
of
the
Kingdom
of
the
Iewes
,
the
same
is
to
be
understood
also
of
the
Church
of
Rome
;
which
hath
received
the
Keyes
of
David
,
and
the
Name
of
Ierusalem
;
according
to
that
which
is
said
to
the
Angel
of
Philadelphiae
:
Now
Philadelp●ia
is
,
Brotherly
Love
;
as
Roma
,
Rome
,
by
turning
the
Letters
backward
,
is
Amor
,
Love
.
And
God
oftentimes
threatens
his
Church
;
I
will
remove
thy
Candlestick
out
of
its
place
,
unlesse
thou
repent
.
For
in
like
manner
the
Angel
of
God
may
be
said
to
remove
from
one
Church
to
another
,
(
as
for
example
,
from
Heretical
England
,
to
Catholick
Borussia
)
as
from
one
Kingdom
to
another
.
And
so
what
is
pronounced
by
Ezechiel
,
Ieremy
,
and
Esay
,
concerning
the
Prince
of
Tyre
,
is
sometimes
to
be
taken
as
spoken
of
the
Prince
of
the
Angels
that
fell
from
Heaven
,
and
were
cast
out
of
their
Kingdom
there
.
Where
that
also
which
is
said
;
How
art
thou
fallen
,
O
Lucifer
!
which
is
spoken
of
the
King
of
the
Chaldaeans
,
is
to
be
taken
,
as
,
by
way
of
similitude
,
spoken
of
his
Successors
,
and
of
the
Aerial
(
so
called
)
Empire
of
the
Great
Divel
.
For
,
both
Empires
,
and
all
other
Earthly
things
bear
a
similitude
to
the
Heavenly
;
as
those
of
the
Sea
do
to
them
of
the
Land
.
Whence
it
is
,
that
you
have
your
Bishop-fish
,
your
Sea-calf
,
and
the
Calamary
,
or
Sea-Clark
:
for
as
much
as
all
of
them
have
their
dependance
from
the
Prime
Reason
,
or
the
Divine
Idea
,
which
is
,
the
Eternal
Word
.
Whence
I
seem
to
my self
to
have
found
out
a
Key
,
by
which
I
may
find
out
a
passage
to
the
knowledge
of
the
Original
,
Government
,
and
end
of
the
Kingdome
of
Spain
,
by
the
First
Cause
,
which
God
hath
laid
open
in
the
Prophets
;
and
by
which
we
may
proceed
on
further
,
to
discover
the
Prudence
herein
requisite
,
and
the
Occasion
,
which
the
Spaniard
ought
to
lay
hold
on
.
CHAP.
IV.
Of
the
Spanish
Empire
,
considered
according
to
the
First
Cause
.
IT
is
evident
,
that
the
Prophesy
concerning
the
end
of
the
World
,
both
according
to
Nature
,
and
the
Art
of
Policy
,
is
shortly
to
be
fulfilled
;
being
that
the
Fixed
Stars
of
Scorpio
,
and
Taurus
,
have
changed
their
places
,
and
the
Sun
is
now
ten
thousand
miles
nearer
to
the
Earth
;
and
so
many
Eclipses
also
appear
,
by
reason
of
the
Transposition
of
the
Equinoctial
Points
;
which
,
according
to
the
Opinion
of
Plato
(
though
Aristotle
,
who
was
Ignorant
in
Deeper
matters
,
and
was
skilled
only
in
Logick
,
and
such
like
Quiddities
,
denies
the
same
,
)
do
foretel
Grand
Mutations●
These
Exorbitances
of
the
Heavenly
Bodies
,
together
with
the
Deluges
,
and
devastations
by
Fire
that
have
happened
in
all
parts
,
as
also
the
Changes
that
have
happened
in
the
greatest
Monarchies
of
the
World
,
according
to
the
Gospel
(
wherewith
Seneca
also
agrees
in
Opinion
)
are
the
evident
signs
,
that
the
world
is
drawing
to
an
end
.
For
the
Empire
,
or
State
of
Christianity
(
and
it
is
a
thing
very
well
worth
our
observing
)
hath
lasted
already
1600.
yeares
(
and
upward
;
)
Which
number
,
being
Composed
of
Sevens
and
Nines
,
is
fatal
to
all
Monarchies
,
as
both
Pythagoras
,
and
Plato
have
written
;
and
as
may
be
gathered
also
out
of
Moses
,
where
he
speaks
of
Iubiles
,
and
Weeks
;
as
likewise
out
of
Ieremy
,
speaking
of
the
Sabbatisme
of
the
Holy
Land
;
and
also
out
of
the
Art
of
Physick
,
touching
the
Cure
of
Fevers
,
and
the
difference
of
Complexions
and
Ages
:
and
lastly
,
from
a
passage
of
Augustus
Caesar
,
who
in
an
Epistle
of
his
to
his
Nephew
,
rejoyceth
very
much
,
that
he
had
escaped
the
Sixty
Third
year
of
his
age
;
which
year
,
seeing
it
is
composed
of
nine
Septenaries
of
years
,
is
most
dangerous
and
Fatal
to
people
.
And
even
God
himself
created
all
things
in
Number
.
Therefore
this
very
time
doth
presage
Enlargement
,
or
Impair
,
and
Mutations
in
all
things
.
We
see
also
,
that
the
Prophesy
touching
the
Monarchies
drawes
now
near
an
end
,
seeing
that
Balaam
,
as
it
is
recorded
by
M●ses
Num.
Cap.
2●
,
reckoning
up
the
Monarchies
,
stops
at
that
which
concerns
Italy
,
saying
;
They
shall
come
in
ships
from
Italy
'
and
shall
overcome
the
Assyrians
,
and
in
the
end
themselves
also
shall
be
destroyed
,
In
which
place
he
speakes
of
the
Monarchy
of
Spain
;
so
that
it
is
necessary
that
it
must
be
ingrafted
into
that
of
Italy
.
And
consequently
also
the
Fate
of
Tyre
may
be
understood
of
that
of
Spai●
:
for
as
much
as
Caerthage
was
a
Colony
of
Tyre
,
and
by
reason
of
the
frequent
voyages
they
made
thither
by
Sea
to
and
fro
,
it
followed
the
manners
and
fashions
of
the
Tyrians
.
And
hence
are
the
Spaniards
descended
,
who
at
first
embracing
and
applying
themselves
to
the
Manners
,
subtleties
,
&
Gods
of
the
Carthaginians
,
and
afterwards
becomming
Christians
,
were
overwhelmed
with
all
those
evils
,
with
which
God
in
his
Prophets
,
Ezechiel
,
Ieremy
,
and
Esay
threatens
Tyre
.
And
besides
,
they
were
very
skilful
also
in
Navigation
,
as
those
of
Tyre
were
.
And
if
Spain
shall
imitate
the
pride
of
Tyre
,
by
extolling
it self
above
the
Church
,
as
Tyre
did
,
it
shall
suffer
a
sorer
destruction
then
that
did
,
neither
shall
it
ever
enlarge
the
bounds
of
its
Empire
.
Neverthelesse
before
the
end
of
the
World
,
the
Spaniard
being
joyned
in
amity
with
the
Pope
,
shall
live
in
a
more
happy
condition
,
and
shall
raign
securely
and
peaceably
,
holding
Correspondence
with
the
Church
,
and
courting
the
Pope
and
the
Cardinals
,
like
the
Daughter
of
Tyre
,
(
as
it
is
in
the
Psalmes
,
and
Esay
)
with
Gifts
:
neither
yet
shall
he
arrive
to
that
Height
of
Vniversal
Monarchy
which
he
had
aspired
unto
.
But
this
is
a
businesse
to
be
handled
secretly
,
and
not
to
be
published
openly
to
the
World
.
And
as
concerning
the
Spaniards
Ambition
,
I
affirm
,
that
while
he
complies
with
the
House
of
Austria
,
he
shall
be
humbled
,
for
as
much
as
Isaiah
saith
;
Onus
Iumen●orum
Austri
,
the
burden
of
the
beasts
of
the
South
;
intimating
,
that
He
shall
effect
none
of
those
things
which
I
shall
hereafter
touch
upon
;
that
is
,
raigning
in
the
condition
he
now
doth
;
but
shall
be
destroyed
,
as
one
overwhelmed
by
a
Wall
falling
on
him
,
like
as
Tyre
was
.
And
hence
considering
with
himself
the
evill
likely
to
befal
him
,
he
shall
at
length
lift
up
his
head
,
when
he
shall
have
called
to
remembrance
,
that
after
that
the
House
of
Austria
was
once
inserted
into
that
of
Spain
,
the
New
World
was
presently
discovered
by
his
Agents
,
and
he
had
thence
returns
of
ships
laden
with
gold
,
which
are
Iumenta
Austriae
,
those
Beasts
of
Austria
;
&
besides
,
that
the
Title
of
Monarchy
,
and
this
so
great
Principalitie
of
his
began
under
Charles
V.
had
he
but
known
as
well
how
to
keep
what
he
had
got
,
as
he
knew
how
to
get
it
.
But
because
that
neither
in
his
time
Fate
answered
the
expectation
of
Spain
we
must
therefore
search
the
Scriptures
more
●●ligently
,
that
we
may
discover
when
that
time
is
to
be
;
as
a
certain
Politician
said
,
and
as
we
also
,
God
willing
,
shall
shew
;
that
we
may
attain
to
that
which
they
drive
at
.
But
I
say
,
that
the
end
of
Monarchies
is
now
come
,
and
that
we
are
now
come
to
that
Age
,
wherein
all
things
are
to
be
in
subjection
to
the
Saints●
and
to
the
Church
;
which
is
to
be
,
after
the
end
of
the
four
Monarchies
,
and
the
death
of
Antichrist
,
who
shall
continue
for
the
space
of
three
Weeks
and
a
half
,
according
to
the
opinion
of
Lactantius
,
Irenaeus
,
Tertullian
,
Origen
,
Victorianus
,
S.
Bernard
,
Ioachimus
Abbas
,
Dante
,
Petrarch
,
and
some
others
,
both
Divines
,
Philosophers
,
Prophets
,
and
Poets
;
as
I
have
elsewhere
shewed
.
Daniels
Image
also
is
fallen
to
the
ground
;
so
likewise
the
Four
Beasts
,
the
Three
Weekes
,
and
the
Twelve
Feathered
wings
of
the
Eagle
,
spoken
of
in
the
second
Book
of
Esdras
,
are
now
all
at
an
end
,
together
with
the
Roman
Empire
;
which
seeing
according
to
him
,
it
is
the
same
with
that
of
Babylon
,
it
is
by
succession
divided
into
Three
Heads
;
First
,
into
the
Right
Head
,
which
is
the
Western
,
or
German
Empire
;
then
into
the
Left
Head
,
that
is
,
the
Eastern
Empire
of
the
Turks
and
Sa●acens
;
and
the
Middle
one
,
which
is
that
of
Constantinople
.
For
in
the
Scriptures
the
Right
,
and
Left
hand
of
the
World
is
otherwise
assigned
by
Moses
,
then
it
is
by
Aristotle
in
his
works
.
Now
amongst
these
three
Heads
the
Left
,
as
the
same
Prophet
testifies
,
hath
devoured
the
middlemost
;
that
is
to
say
,
the
Turkish
Empire
hath
destroyed
the
Constantinopolitan
,
to
wit
,
in
the
time
of
Mahumet
the
Second
.
It
now
remaines
,
according
to
the
same
Prophet
,
that
the
Right
Head
,
or
Western
Empire
,
devour
the
Left
,
that
is
,
that
of
the
Turks
.
And
hereto
agrees
the
Astrology
of
Torquatus
,
which
saith
,
that
Hungary
threaten●
destruction
to
the
Turk
;
and
that
the
Empire
of
the
Moon
shall
be
divided
betwixt
Two
Sons
of
the
Turkish
Emperour
,
that
shall
be
the
Fifteenth
Emperour
of
Turkey
;
at
which
time
the
Moon
shall
be
bowed
into
two
Horns
.
And
this
star
is
indeed
a
very
terrible
one
,
and
will
make
it
appear
,
that
he
that
shall
conquer
,
and
subdue
the
Turkish
Empire
,
shall
be
Lord
of
the
whole
Earth
.
The
House
of
Spain
then
can
never
attaine
to
any
great
Monarchy
,
according
to
Fate
;
but
only
by
the
adhering
to
Italy
,
&
the
Roman
Empire
,
which
is
the
German
,
&
the
Right
Head
.
The
King
of
Spain
therefore
is
to
use
his
utmost
endeavour
,
that
he
may
be
chosen
Emperour
:
seeing
that
not
only
God
,
but
even
Human
Prudence
also
may
inform
us
,
that
by
that
meanes
he
may
attain
to
what
ever
his
heart
can
wish
.
A
beginning
of
which
thing
appeared
plain
enough
in
Charles
the
Fifth
,
King
of
Spain
:
who
being
also
Emperour
,
and
being
assisted
with
the
whole
power
of
Italy
and
Spain
,
overcame
those
of
Tunis
,
and
the
King
of
France
,
and
conquered
all
Germany
:
in
so
much
that
Solyman
,
seeing
the
prosperous
Fortune
of
this
Prince
,
had
good
Cause
to
say
,
that
it
behooved
him
to
take
heed
of
Charles
:
neither
would
he
,
though
he
were
stronger
then
He
,
fight
with
Him
under
the
Walls
of
Vienna
.
We
see
therefore
that
which
way
the
Fates
incline
,
the
same
also
goes
all
the
rest
of
the
Fortune
;
and
so
on
the
other
side
,
all
things
must
needs
be
successelesse
,
that
are
●aken
in
hand
under
a
Reluctant
Fa●e
.
I
shall
here
also
open
another
Mystery
,
namely
,
that
all
Empires
,
according
to
the
Prophesy
of
Noa●
,
do
descend
from
the
Sons
of
Iaphet
;
God
shall
enlarge
Japhet
,
and
he
shall
dwell
in
the
tents
of
Sem
,
and
Cham
shall
be
his
Servant
.
And
from
Cham
are
to
descend
none
but
Slaves
,
and
Tyrants
,
who
are
indeed
Slaves
;
as
I
have
elsewhere
proved
.
Wherefore
the
Turkish
Empire
comes
from
Iaphet
,
by
Magog
,
and
as
to
the
Law
,
from
Sem
by
the
Line
of
Ishmael
,
from
whom
Mahumet
descended
;
as
it
hath
allwaies
been
observed
to
fall
out
,
that
the
Northern
People
which
are
fierce
,
and
by
the
armes
of
Iaphet
still
Victorious
,
have
yet
received
Lawes
and
Rules
from
the
wiser
Southern
People
,
who
were
the
Ofspring
of
Sem.
And
yet
the
Empire
sometimes
hath
otherwise
had
a
succession
of
Tyrants
also
,
who
have
descended
from
Cham
,
though
by
the
intervention
of
the
German
,
who
is
descended
from
Iaphet
;
as
the
Spaniard
himself
derives
his
Line
from
Iaphet
by
Tubal
:
like
as
concerning
the
Law
,
the
Roman
Christianity
doth
derive
it self
from
●em
,
in
respect
of
Christ
,
who
is
a
true
Sem
,
by
the
Line
of
Isaac
.
Seeing
therefore
Dominion
was
promised
to
Iaphet
,
it
belongeth
chiefly
to
the
Spaniards
,
who
are
more
nearly
,
and
by
a
firmer
alliance
descended
from
the
Law-giver
,
then
the
Turks
;
and
their
Victorie
drives
on
to
this
end
,
that
they
may
dwell
in
the
House
of
Sem
,
seeing
that
they
possesse
the
Greatest
part
of
Italy
,
by
the
Investiture
of
the
Pope
,
who
is
descended
from
Sem
:
Of
whom
this
is
no
fit
occasion
to
say
any
more
,
although
I
willingly
would
do
so
,
and
indeed
ought
.
I
shall
only
add
here
,
that
they
cannot
,
according
to
Fate
,
come
to
be
Lords
of
all
,
unlesse
they
become
the
Deliverers
of
the
Church
,
and
set
it
free
from
out
of
the
hands
of
the
Babylonians
,
that
is
to
say
,
of
the
Turks
,
and
Hereticks
.
Upon
this
account
they
conquered
the
Moores
,
God
bestowing
upon
them
so
great
an
Empire
as
their
reward
.
Now
it
is
evident
,
that
the
Church
is
in
subjection
to
Babylon
,
as
long
as
it
is
Militant
:
and
I
have
formerly
shewed
elsewhere
,
that
it
do●h
yet
retain
the
dayes
of
Tuesday
and
Friday
,
and
the
moneths
of
August
and
Iuly
,
which
were
theirs
of
the
Roman
Babylon
;
and
the
Church
now
suffers
most
grievous
Persecutions
under
the
Babylonian
Infidels
,
both
in
Africk
,
Asia
,
and
Europe
,
and
especially
in
Germany
,
France
,
England
,
and
Pola●d
.
This
discourse
therefore
is
to
be
listened
unto
with
attentive
eares
,
because
that
all
the
Iewish
Affaires
were
a
Type
and
figure
of
those
of
the
Christians
.
He
therefore
,
that
shall
deliver
the
Church
out
of
these
evills
,
shall
become
the
Universal
Monarch
;
because
He
shall
perform
the
Office
of
the
Christian
Cyrus
,
whom
God
shall
raise
up
,
as
Esay
saith
,
to
subdue
the
whole
World
,
to
restore
Ierusal●m
,
to
remove
their
Captivity
,
and
to
build
a
temple
to
the
God
of
Heaven
and
Earth
,
wherein
shall
be
set
up
the
Continual
Sacrifice
,
as
is
foretold
by
Daniel
,
Esay
,
and
Esdras
.
Cyrus
also
was
of
the
Linage
of
Iaphet
,
by
the
Medes
;
and
notwithstanding
that
the
Turk
is
descended
of
the
same
stock
also
,
yet
shall
He
not
perform
the
Office
,
because
that
He
is
become
an
Enemy
,
by
setting
up
another
Contrary
Law
.
The
French
in
the
time
of
Charlemagne
arrogated
this
Office
to
themselves
;
who
by
their
often
delivering
the
Pope
out
of
the
hands
of
the
Princes
of
Italy
,
the
Lombards
,
and
the
Got●s
,
arrived
to
so
great
power
,
that
they
became
formidable
to
all
:
and
the
said
Charlemagne
might
have
come
to
have
been
Universal
Monarch
of
the
World
,
had
not
his
sons
been
at
Variance
among
themselves
,
but
had
managed
their
Empire
rightly
,
and
as
they
ought
to
have
done
.
But
the
discords
that
were
betwixt
the
Christians
,
and
●he
following
Heresy
,
raigning
at
this
day
,
broke
the
neck
of
the
French
Empire
;
at
least
took
away
from
it
all
hope
of
ever
arriving
to
the
height
of
so
much
greatnesse
.
But
the
Spaniards
,
by
being
continually
rooting
out
of
the
Moors
,
became
powerful
;
but
contrariwise
Constantinople
,
because
it
deserted
the
Pope
,
and
adhered
to
Arrius
,
Sabellius
,
and
others
,
came
to
destruction
.
The
Venetians
also
have
by
the
Popes
meanes
arrived
to
a
great
height
,
because
that
they
assisted
him
against
Frederick
.
So
that
it
is
manifest
,
that
he
that
shall
take
any
enterprize
in
hand
,
under
a
Favourable
Fate
,
shall
have
all
happy
successe
therein
;
but
on
the
contrary
,
he
that
shall
rush
on
upon
any
undertaking
under
a
Crosse
,
and
Vnwilling
Fate
,
shall
find
the
Event
also
quite
contrary
to
his
desires
.
Which
may
also
be
demonstrated
out
of
Reasons
of
Policy
.
For
,
he
t●at
maintaines
the
Popes
Interest
,
maintaines
the
Universal
Right
of
all
Christendom
,
which
depends
upon
the
Pope
.
For
this
Cause
is
accounted
both
a
Just
,
and
a
Religious
one
,
and
therefore
all
men
will
take
it
up
.
And
the
Opinion
also
of
Religion
overcomes
all
other
causes
;
as
we
●ave
already
shewed
elsewhere
,
and
shall
further
shew
hereafter
.
Add
hereto
,
that
the
Pope
is
the
Universal
Moderator
,
and
Judge
of
all
things
;
to
whom
all
people
have
their
recourse
,
and
yeild
obedience
to
him
,
as
to
their
God
,
and
Deliverer
;
as
on
the
contrary
the
Sweden
,
Saxon
,
and
the
Constantinopolitan
Princes
,
as
being
enemies
to
,
and
Stubborn
opposers
of
Him
,
are
rejected
,
and
deserted
by
them
.
Therefore
the
Office
of
Cyrus
belongs
to
the
King
of
Spain
,
who
,
being
now
honoured
by
the
Pope
with
the
Title
of
The
Catholick
King
,
may
easily
arrive
to
the
Principality
of
the
whole
World
;
and
we
see
that
he
hath
already
followed
his
Footsteeps
,
in
having
delivered
the
Church
heretofore
out
of
the
hands
of
the
Moors
of
Granado
,
as
he
hath
lately
done
from
the
Hereticks
of
England
,
the
Law-Countries
,
and
France
:
and
He
maintaines
besides
with
yearly
Revenues
so
many
Bishops
,
Cardinals
,
and
Monasteries
:
and
he
hath
also
setled
the
Daily
Sacrifice
throughout
the
whole
World
:
for
as
much
as
that
every
half
hour
,
&
indeed
continually
,
the
Masse
is
celebrated
throughout
his
Empire
:
within
the
compasse
whereof
the
Roman
Papacy
,
the
City
of
Ierusalem
,
and
the
Temple
are
contained
.
Neither
doth
it
ever
Sleep
in
his
Empire
.
For
seeing
that
the
Sun
being
carried
about
in
his
Course
from
Spain
,
to
Brasile
,
the
Straites
of
Magellan
,
the
Philippine
Islands
,
Iapan
,
China
,
Archipelagus
Lazari
,
Calecut
,
Goa
,
Bengala
,
Ormus
,
the
Cape
of
Good
hope
,
the
Sea
Coast
of
Africk
,
and
the
Fortunate
Islands
,
till
it
comes
back
again
to
the
same
Spain
,
there
is
no
hour
of
the
day
but
it
enlightens
some
part
of
His
Dominions
;
there
is
no
question
but
that
there
are
continually
Sacrifices
offered
up
to
the
God
of
Heaven
and
Earth
.
It
is
certainly
a
very
wonderful
thing
,
and
a
most
evident
Sign
,
that
this
Kingdom
of
his
is
diffused
to
a
vast
distance
,
wherein
Prayers
are
continually
offered
up
for
the
Church
,
and
the
King
,
together
with
what
Stupendous
Sacrifice
;
which
,
both
according
to
the
Truth
,
and
the
Opinion
of
Men
,
is
of
no
mean
Efficacy
in
the
hearts
of
his
Subjects
.
Whence
I
affirm
,
that
the
King
of
Spain
,
following
the
Order
of
Things
,
and
by
observing
the
Rules
of
Prudence
,
together
with
Occasion
,
may
bring
all
things
under
his
Obedience
;
as
it
shall
be
made
appear
out
of
the
Reasons
hereafter
following
.
For
this
is
already
evident
,
that
he
engages
in
the
same
Interest
with
that
of
the
German
Empire
,
which
is
the
same
with
that
of
Italy
,
which
is
the
same
with
that
of
Rome
,
of
Greece
,
and
of
Persia
,
or
the
Empire
of
Cyrus
,
and
so
consequently
of
that
of
Media
and
Babylon
.
And
he
shall
have
the
Assistance
of
many
several
Angels
,
as
that
of
Cyrus
,
and
of
Michael
;
and
afterwards
all
things
shall
be
delivered
into
the
hands
of
Gog
and
Magog
;
But
the
Christians
shall
overcome
:
and
then
shall
Christ
come
to
Judge
the
World
.
And
then
shall
the
end
be
.
But
the
Eclipse
,
and
the
Great
Conjunction
in
Sagittary
,
which
is
the
Constellation
of
Spain
,
will
discover
many
secrets
,
when
I
shall
have
opportunity
to
discourse
of
the
same
.
CHAP.
V.
Of
the
Second
Cause
,
,
namely
Prudence
.
FOr
as
much
as
Prudence
is
required
in
the
manageing
of
all
Humane
things
,
(
which
is
a
Cause
adjoyned
to
Fate
,
consisting
of
an
infinite
number
of
Ioynt
Causes
,
acting
by
vertue
of
the
Prime
Cause
)
,
so
especially
it
is
necessary
in
the
manageing
of
an
Empire
:
by
It
the
whole
World
is
governed
;
and
it
is
disseminated
by
God
through
all
the
Universe
.
For
Nature
is
an
Intrinfecal
,
Divine
Art
:
and
whosoever
shall
follow
Nature
as
his
guide
,
he
is
wise
;
which
appears
evidently
in
Plants
,
Ants
,
Bees
,
Cranes
,
and
the
very
Fishes
themselves
;
which
small
Creatures
do
oftentimes
afford
Instruction
even
to
Men
,
in
the
managing
of
their
Dominions
.
Whence
we
are
to
understand
that
Prudence
is
a
different
thing
from
Craft
;
which
is
called
by
some
,
Ratio
Statuum
regendorum
,
the
Reason
,
or
Rule
of
State-Government
.
For
Prudence
is
agreeable
to
the
Prime
Cause
,
namely
God
;
whence
it
searcheth
into
Prophesies
,
and
Divine
Sciences
,
to
the
end
that
it
may
attain
to
the
knowledge
of
things
to
come
.
But
Craft
seeks
after
its
own
satisfaction
,
and
Pleasure
only
,
and
is
Pleased
with
nothing
more
then
the
subtlety
of
its
own
Wit
;
Which
notwithstanding
,
though
falsely
,
calls
it self
Wisedom
;
according
to
what
was
spoken
by
Pharaoh
:
Venite
,
Sapienter
opprimamus
eos
;
Come
on
,
let
us
deal
wisely
with
them
Prudence
is
Magnanimous
,
and
Proposeth
to
it self
onely
such
things
as
are
truly
of
most
difficult
Atchievement
But
Craft
is
pusillanimo●s
,
and
sneaking
:
yet
that
it
may
appear
to
be
Magnanimous
,
It
puts
on
the
garbe
of
Pride
,
and
would
fain
seem
to
reach
at
high
matters●
but
alwayes
out
of
the
way
of
Vertue
;
and
it
flies
at
mean
things
,
such
as
are
scarcely
of
any
value
at
all
.
Prudence
is
addicted
to
Clemency
,
and
Truth
;
but
Craft
is
Cruel
,
and
given
to
Flattery
.
Whence
the
Crafty
Princes
saying
is
,
that
the
Nobles
,
the
Wise
,
and
the
Valiant
are
to
be
made
out
of
the
way
,
least
happily
they
should
wrest
the
Scepter
out
of
his
Hand
.
Quicquid
excelsum
est
,
cada●
;
was
the
saying
of
Nero
,
and
Periander
;
whatsoever
is
High
,
you
must
down
with
it
.
But
Prudence
makes
use
of
the
Assistance
of
such
,
for
the
establishing
of
its
own
Kingdom
:
as
we
read
that
the
Honest
Pharaoh
,
(
who
differed
much
from
the
other
Crafty
Pharaoh
)
made
use
of
the
service
of
Ioseph
.
And
this
is
the
Rule
also
of
the
Pope
,
who
is
wont
to
advance
such
as
are
Wise
,
and
Learned
●ersons
,
to
be
dignity
of
being
Cardinals
.
The
Craf●y
Prince
studieth
how
to
find
out
deceitful
tricks
,
and
fraudulent
devises
,
to
impose
upon
his
Subjects
:
But
the
Prudent
looks
after
advantageous
,
and
useful
Arts
,
and
such
as
may
encourage
his
people
,
and
make
every
one
of
them
the
more
ready
for
the
discharge
of
his
duty
:
as
we
see
in
Numa
,
who
,
that
he
might
render
Himself
the
more
Venerable
,
and
worthy
of
esteem
to
the
People
of
Rome
,
found
out
for
them
,
and
established
a
Form
of
Religion
,
and
Sacred
Rites
,
that
so
by
this
meanes
He
might
the
better
make
them
contain
themselves
within
the
Bounds
of
their
Duty
and
Obedience
.
Prudence
is
a
Vertue
that
becometh
Kings
and
Emperours
;
but
Craft
is
fit
only
for
Davusses
,
and
Slaves
.
Prudence
,
while
it
loseth
,
is
a
gainer
;
(
as
we
may
observe
of
St.
Peter
,
and
from
the
practise
of
the
Pope
at
this
day
,
)
and
the
more
inwardly
we
are
acquainted
with
it
,
the
more
fervently
we
love
it
;
Whereas
Craft
,
while
it
gaines
,
is
a
loser
;
and
the
better
it
is
known
,
and
seen
into
,
the
more
it
is
hated
.
As
wee
see
it
was
in
that
wicked
Disciple
of
Machiavell
,
Caesar
Borgia
,
who
by
his
Crafty
,
Politique
Tricks
,
lost
the
Principality
of
Flaminia
,
(
which
is
now
called
Romania
;
)
and
in
Tiberius
also
,
and
Nero
:
who
by
their
Finesses
,
and
Crafty
designments
darkened
,
and
cast
a
cloud
over
the
Majestie
of
the
Romaen
Empire
,
which
had
been
rendred
so
resplendent
and
Illustrious
before
,
by
the
Prudent
Management
of
Augustus
Caesar.
The
Prudent
Prince
proposeth
to
himself
the
good
of
the
Publique
only
;
but
the
Crafty
looks
onely
after
his
own
Private
gain
.
The
Prudent
,
that
he
may
accomplish
his
desires
,
shewes
himself
Valiant
even
almost
to
Rash
adventuring
:
as
Columbus
,
Caesar
,
Alexander
,
and
Cyrus
did
:
and
withall
Liberal
also
,
even
to
a
seeming
degree
of
Prodigality●
and
lastly
Iust
,
yet
with
a
Moderation
in
his
Severity
.
And
therefore
when
he
gets
any
thing
,
he
bestowes
it
all
upon
his
Subjects
,
that
so
he
may
oblige
them
to
him
by
Benefits
,
and
may
make
them
faithful
and
true
unto
Him
.
Neither
yet
is
He
so
free
in
his
gifts
to
them
,
as
that
they
shall
never
have
need
of
him
more
.
But
when
He
hath
once
attained
to
what
he
laboured
for
,
he
then
becomes
more
thrifty
,
and
looks
about
him
,
and
considers
how
he
may
maintain
his
own
State
;
least
otherwise
He
should
be
forced
by
the
necessity
of
imposing
upon
his
Subjects
Unusual
Taxes
,
to
gain
their
ill
will
,
and
lose
their
Affections
;
which
was
Caligula's
Case
heretofore
;
who
,
after
that
he
had
in
riotous
courses
fool'd
away
all
his
own
Estate
,
was
necessitated
presently
to
snatch
away
other
mens
.
Certainly
,
whosoever
takes
in
hand
any
high
and
difficult
Attempt
,
under
the
Assistance
of
a
Favourable
Fate
,
he
must
necessarily
be
Couragious
and
daring
;
and
indeed
every
Great
,
and
Memorable
Enterprise
requireth
a
certain
Extraordinary
Valour
and
Courage
;
which
yet
in
case
the
successe
should
not
be
answerable
,
would
be
called
Rashnesse
.
As
for
example
,
it
was
accounted
a
Bold
undertaking
in
Columbus
,
to
go
in
search
of
a
New
World
;
but
plain
Rashnesse
in
Vlisses
:
only
because
the
one
escaped
safe
;
but
the
other
suffered
shipwrack
.
But
when
a
Prince
hath
effected
his
desi●es
,
he
must
then
have
an
eye
to
the
uncertainty
of
Fortune
,
and
must
therefore
take
heed
how
he
is
too
bold
and
daring
;
the
observing
of
which
Counsel
being
neglected
by
Charles
the
Fift
,
was
the
cause
of
bringing
to
nothing
all
that
he
had
atchieved
before
in
Germany
;
for
he
did
not
take
the
same
wise
Course
to
preserve
what
he
had
gotten
,
as
he
had
done
in
the
getting
of
it
.
And
the
case
was
the
same
also
with
the
great
Iulius
Caesar.
And
then
again
,
in
war
there
is
a
necessity
of
using
severity
,
that
so
the
Souldiers
may
all
be
kept
to
their
several
duties
;
and
besides
,
those
that
perform
any
Signall
peices
of
Service
,
are
to
be
rewarded
accordingly
:
which
Course
unlesse
it
be
taken
,
they
will
begin
to
spurn
at
the
Government
,
and
break
out
into
seditious
wayes
:
(
as
Tiberius
his
Army
did
,
when
it
was
in
Germany
)
and
will
fall
to
an
insolent
course
of
Plundering
,
and
robbing
:
and
so
by
these
meanes
will
bring
the
Victory
they
had
gotten
before
,
to
nothing
:
as
it
happened
to
Conradinus
the
Swevian
,
and
Charles
of
Anjou
.
Therefore
after
any
Conquest
gotten
over
a
Kingdom
,
the
Conquerour
must
modestly
use
his
Victory
,
and
endeavour
to
please
the
People
;
For
otherwise
he
will
alienate
their
affections
from
himself
;
and
they
will
be
apt
upon
all
occasions
to
invite
in
his
Enemies
to
fall
upon
him
;
as
it
happened
to
Rehoboam
,
and
Charles
of
Anjou
in
Sicily
;
and
to
the
Carthaginians
after
the
First
Punick
War
;
and
to
Aecolinus
,
against
whom
his
subjects
,
the
Citizens
of
Padua
,
shut
their
gates
;
as
likewise
to
Nero
,
who
,
though
Prince
of
it
,
was
yet
called
,
The
Enemy
of
his
Country
.
And
although
many
Crafty
Practises
are
now
in
use
among
Princes
,
for
the
keeping
of
their
Subjects
in
due
obedience
;
yet
I
dare
boldly
affirm
,
that
they
will
in
the
end
prove
destructive
to
those
Princes
.
For
we
see
that
Tiberius
,
that
Grand
Artifex
of
Subtleties
and
Craft
,
was
miserably
hated
by
his
Subjects
,
and
so
led
a
very
sad
life
,
because
he
found
he
was
not
loved
by
any
body
,
so
that
he
was
fain
to
put
some
or
other
every
day
to
death
,
as
contemners
of
his
Majesty
,
and
so
to
be
ever
of
a
troubled
,
disquieted
mind
:
which
certainly
may
better
be
called
a
Death
,
then
a
life
.
Therefore
the
highest
,
and
most
advantageous
Craft
that
a
Prince
can
make
use
of
,
is
,
to
shew
himself
Beneficent
,
Religious
,
and
Liberall
toward
his
Subjects
;
yet
this
in
so
moderate
a
way
,
as
that
by
this
means
he
give
them
not
occasion
to
despise
him
:
as
happened
to
Pope
Celestine
the
Fifth
.
But
let
us
now
proceed
to
those
things
,
that
more
Particularly
concern
Spain
.
As
I
have
before
shewed
by
Divine
Reasons
,
that
there
can
be
no
Universal
Monarchy
among
the
Christians
expected
,
save
that
of
the
Pope
:
and
have
also
declared
how
he
is
to
be
dealt
withal
;
so
I
shall
now
prove
by
Reasons
of
Policy
,
that
there
can
be
no
Monarch
in
the
Christian
World
,
unlesse
he
have
his
dependance
upon
the
Pope
.
For
certainly
,
what
Prince
soever
hath
any
other
that
is
superiour
to
Him
,
though
in
Religion
onely
,
and
not
in
point
of
Armes
,
as
the
Pope
is
,
he
can
never
attain
to
an
Universal
Monarchy
.
For
,
whatsoever
He
shall
take
in
hand
,
it
will
be
successelesse
;
and
he
shall
be
,
as
it
were
,
crushed
in
pieces
by
the
superiour
.
For
,
All
Religions
,
as
well
the
False
,
as
the
True
,
do
prevail
,
and
are
Victorious
,
when
they
have
once
taken
root
in
the
Minds
of
men
;
upon
which
onely
depend
both
their
Tongues
and
Armes
,
which
are
the
onely
Instruments
of
attaining
Dominion
.
Thus
we
see
that
Iulius
Caesar
,
when
any
were
created
Consuls
,
if
the
Po●tifex
Maximus
came
and
sayd
,
They
were
not
created
Rightly
,
they
were
presently
by
him
put
by
:
and
so
,
whensoever
he
was
to
enter
into
a
fight
,
if
the
Augurs
said
,
that
The
Pullen
would
not
eat
their
meat
,
he
forbare
to
go
on
;
and
did
onely
what
he
was
directed
to
by
their
Omen
.
And
therefore
when
the
same
Caesar
had
fallen
upon
a
resolution
of
making
himself
A
Monarch
,
he
opposed
Cato
as
much
as
possibly
he
could
,
and
endeavoured
by
all
possible
meanes
to
be
chosen
to
be
the
Pontifex
Maximus
.
Which
when
he
had
once
attained
unto
,
he
acted
another
way
,
and
took
upon
himself
all
the
Martiall
Offices
that
were
to
be
administred
by
the
sword
,
that
so
he
might
drive
on
his
designs
the
more
securely
;
and
withal
by
his
gifts
obliged
all
the
Souldiery
so
to
him
,
as
that
they
refused
not
to
bear
arms
for
Him
,
even
against
their
Country
,
and
to
assist
him
in
his
designs
of
changing
the
Government
of
the
state
.
So
in
like
manner
Cyrus
would
be
called
by
the
Title
of
Gods
Commissary
,
that
so
no
Prophet
might
pretend
to
be
greater
then
Himself
.
And
Alexander
the
great
would
be
accounted
the
son
of
Iupiter
Ammon
,
for
the
very
same
reason
.
It
is
also
very
evident
,
that
no
Monarchy
in
the
Christian
World
hath
arrived
to
the
Height
,
by
reason
of
the
obedience
which
is
due
to
the
Pope
.
And
hence
it
is
that
Mahomet
,
when
he
aspired
to
a
Monarchy
,
brought
in
first
a
New
Religion
which
was
quite
different
from
what
was
before
.
For
Armes
cannot
effect
any
thing
against
Religion
,
if
they
be
overmaster'd
by
another
more
powerful
Religion
,
though
a
worse
,
if
so
be
it
be
but
entertained
by
the
People
.
For
as
much
therefore
as
there
is
no
more
powerful
Religion
found
in
the
World
,
then
that
of
the
Roman
Christian
,
it
is
evident
that
neither
Spain
,
nor
France
can
attain
to
any
greater
Dignity
then
It.
And
hence
it
was
,
that
Charles
the
Great
,
when
he
had
a
design
upon
the
Universal
Monarchy
of
the
World
,
took
upon
himself
the
Title
of
being
The
Protector
of
the
Pope
:
and
indeed
so
long
as
he
stood
up
in
a
defence
of
Christianitie
,
he
became
Great
.
If
the
King
of
Spain
therefore
do
in
like
manner
aspire
to
the
same
Height
,
it
is
necessary
that
he
frame
some
New
Religion
;
but
this
,
neither
God
nor
Reason
permits
him
to
do
.
For
First
,
this
is
never
to
be
done
,
but
in
the
very
Infancy
,
and
beginning
of
a
Kingdom
;
as
you
may
see
in
the
examples
of
Mahomet
,
Romulus
,
and
Pythagoras
;
for
otherwise
he
must
needs
come
to
ruine
,
by
changing
the
Auspicia
Regni
,
the
Fortune
of
the
Kingdom
,
as
I
may
call
it
,
whose
dependance
is
from
Faith
in
Christ
;
and
then
the
People
will
immediately
betake
themselves
to
their
Armes
,
and
revolt
from
him
.
Neither
indeed
have
any
Monarchies
been
either
more
certainly
,
or
more
miserably
brought
to
destruction
,
then
when
they
have
changed
their
Religion
;
as
is
testified
by
Histories
.
And
then
again
,
the
Pope
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Princes
of
Christendom
would
joyn
their
whole
strengths
together
,
and
would
in
a
very
litle
time
root
him
out
of
his
Kingdom
of
Naples
,
Millan
,
and
consequently
also
of
the
New
World
,
&
the
rest
of
his
Dominions
.
And
although
these
things
were
not
done
to
Henry
the
VIII
of
England
,
nor
yet
to
the
Duke
of
●●xony
,
because
their
Territories
were
encompassed
within
small
,
though
well
fortified
Bounds
;
yet
for
all
that
did
they
fail
of
succession
,
and
so
their
States
went
away
from
them
.
And
we
have
examples
hereof
also
in
Ieroboam
,
Iehu
,
Iulian
the
Apostate
,
and
others
;
who
,
for
having
changed
their
Religion
,
incurred
the
hatred
of
their
People
,
and
brought
destruction
upon
themselves
.
Unlesse
we
shall
say
,
that
the
Pope
hath
no
power
at
all
in
Temporal
things
,
nor
is
any
whit
above
either
any
other
of
the
Bishops
,
or
theirs
Surrogates
or
Chaplains
,
in
Authority
or
degree
;
which
is
evidently
contradictory
to
Gods
Ordination
,
by
which
He
hath
been
constituted
a
Regal
Priest
,
and
hath
been
armed
with
both
the
Swords
,
as
well
the
Civill
as
the
Spiritual
.
For
,
were
it
otherwise
,
Christ
should
be
a
very
mean
Law-giver
,
and
should
be
lesse
then
Melchisedech
,
who
was
both
King
,
and
Priest
together
;
which
addeth
both
the
greater
Majesty
,
as
well
as
security
to
any
Kingdom
;
as
I
have
proved
in
my
Treatise
Touching
Monarchy
,
against
Dante
,
who
,
looking
only
upon
the
Priesthood
of
Aaron
,
allowes
to
the
Pope
nothing
but
Spiritualties
,
and
Tithes
only
.
And
which
is
more
,
this
impugnes
also
all
Reasons
of
Policy
,
because
the
Pope
can
never
want
those
that
will
take
up
Armes
in
His
defence
,
(
in
case
He
should
not
be
able
to
defend
Himself
)
and
that
either
by
being
moved
thereunto
through
Zeal
to
Religion
;
as
the
Countesse
Matilda
did
against
the
Emperour
Henry
;
or
else
out
of
Emulation
,
or
some
interest
of
Faction
;
as
it
was
in
the
Case
of
the
Venetians
making
war
upon
the
Emperour
Frederick
,
whom
they
compelled
to
kisse
the
Popes
Foot
:
or
for
both
these
reasons
;
as
when
King
Pipin
,
and
Charles
the
Great
took
up
Armes
in
assistance
of
the
Pope
against
the
Lombards
,
and
others
who
waged
war
against
him
.
Thus
we
see
that
the
Constantinopolitan
Empire
came
to
be
destroyed
for
the
Apostasy
of
Iulian
,
and
Constantius
:
in
like
manner
as
all
the
Fredericks
,
Henries
,
and
other
Kings
also
of
Naples
suffered
for
the
same
Cause
,
as
often
as
they
denied
their
Obedience
to
the
Pope
.
And
certainly
the
Opinion
,
and
Beliefe
which
hath
prevailed
upon
the
Minds
of
all
People
touching
the
Christian
Religion
,
is
of
very
great
force
;
and
moves
them
to
defend
It
to
the
utmost
of
their
power
;
so
that
whensoever
the
Pope
hath
excommunicated
any
Prince
,
He
doth
at
the
same
instant
ruine
him
also
.
Do
but
observe
,
I
pray
you
,
to
what
state
Ferraria
is
reduced
at
this
day
.
But
we
have
discoursed
more
copiously
of
this
in
the
Treatise
of
Monarchy
.
It
is
,
lastly
,
against
all
Policy
too
;
for
the
Pope
withholds
the
rest
of
the
Princes
of
Christendom
from
invading
Spain
;
as
he
doth
the
King
of
Spain
from
invading
them
,
by
continually
composing
their
differences
;
in
like
manner
as
he
divided
India
betwixt
the
Portugals
and
the
Spaniards
;
and
thus
hath
several
times
made
peace
betwixt
the
Spaniards
and
the
French
,
Venetians
,
and
Genowaies
;
and
so
likewise
betwixt
Pisa
and
Florence
;
which
yet
he
would
not
so
easily
be
able
to
do
,
by
the
meer
Reverence
they
bear
to
Religion
.
For
here
in
these
Cases
they
have
an
eye
as
well
to
the
force
of
Armes
,
as
to
Religion
;
for
He
that
is
in
the
wrong
Cause
,
may
justly
suspect
the
Popes
joyning
of
his
strength
to
that
of
his
Antagonist
;
and
so
for
this
reason
he
will
the
more
readily
obey
the
Popes
Injunction
;
as
I
have
declared
formerly
in
the
forementioned
Treatise
.
And
the
King
of
Spain
,
if
he
but
declare
himself
for
,
and
stand
up
in
the
defence
of
the
Pope
,
shall
be
sure
to
have
alwayes
the
assistance
of
His
Forces
at
his
devotion
at
any
time
,
which
will
be
a
good
means
of
confirming
his
Kingdom
to
him
.
And
therefore
I
conceave
it
very
necessary
,
according
to
the
Fate
of
Christendom
,
that
if
the
King
of
Spain
would
arrive
to
an
Universal
Monarchy
,
He
must
declare
himself
publiquely
to
have
his
dependance
from
the
Pope
,
and
command
it
to
be
published
all
abroad
throughout
the
World
,
that
himself
is
the
Cyrus
that
was
before
typified
,
and
the
Catholick
King
,
that
is
,
the
Universal
Monarch
of
the
World
,
declaring
this
his
Monarchy
by
his
Religious
Counsels
,
and
pious
Actions
;
and
passing
also
by
many
litigious
Controversies
which
he
hath
with
the
Pope
;
and
dwelling
in
the
Tents
of
Sem
,
making
it
appear
to
all
the
World
,
that
He
is
the
Chief
Defender
of
Christian
Religion
,
that
depends
wholly
upon
the
Pope
of
Rome
;
calling
together
also
the
Christian
Princes
,
to
consult
about
the
recovery
of
those
Countreys
they
have
lost
,
and
are
at
this
day
in
the
hands
of
Hereticks
,
and
Turks
;
and
He
must
proceed
to
the
causing
of
such
to
be
excommunicated
,
as
shall
deny
their
assistance
herein
;
and
lastly
he
must
also
take
care
that
Pious
,
and
diligent
Preachers
be
sent
abroad
into
the
World
to
promote
this
businesse
.
For
the
Plain
truth
of
it
is
,
that
the
Pope
picks
quarrels
sometimes
with
the
King
of
Spain
for
no
other
reason
,
but
only
because
he
is
afraid
,
that
in
case
he
should
subdue
the
King
of
France
,
and
the
Princes
of
Italy
,
hee
would
then
make
Him
only
as
his
Chaplain
.
And
this
is
the
reason
,
why
He
desires
,
that
they
should
alwayes
be
at
variance
one
with
another
;
that
so
,
in
case
either
of
them
should
fall
off
from
Him●
by
reason
either
of
Apostasy
,
or
some
quarrel
or
other
,
He
might
have
the
other
to
assist
him
.
And
this
is
the
reason
why
he
stirred
up
the
Western
Empire
against
the
Eastern
;
onely
because
they
had
forsaken
their
former
Religion
,
&
had
had
many
Clashings
with
the
Pope
about
It.
But
now
if
King
Philip
will
but
do
that
which
is
his
duty
,
(
as
is
before
declared
)
and
will
but
give
way
to
the
Pope
in
some
things
which
he
pretends
His
Right
,
and
will
besides
send
some
Bishops
,
and
Cardinals
into
the
Belgi●k
Provinces
,
and
to
the
New
world
,
to
dispose
of
,
and
order
things
there
;
he
will
by
this
meanes
both
free
the
Pope
from
this
suspition
,
and
shall
withall
effect
his
own
desires
:
seeing
that
it
is
evident
,
that
the
Pope
,
by
his
Indulgencies
and
Croysados
,
brings
him
in
more
mony
,
then
those
Dignities
which
he
bestowes
upon
Cardinals
,
Archbishops
,
Bishops
,
and
other
Ecclesiastical
Persons
,
do
yearly
stand
him
in
;
so
that
he
will
be
a
gainer
in
that
,
wherein
he
is
affraid
most
of
being
a
loser
.
And
this
he
would
quickly
confesse
,
if
he
would
but
cause
it
to
be
publickly
preached
and
proclaimed
abroad
,
that
the
end
of
the
World
is
at
hand
,
and
that
the
time
is
now
come
,
when
there
is
to
be
one
Sheepfold
,
under
One
Shepheard
,
that
is
,
the
Pope
;
and
that
Himself
is
another
Cyrus
,
whose
Office
it
is
to
see
these
things
brought
about
,
and
to
gather
all
the
Flock
into
that
One
Sheepfold
;
and
that
what
Nation
,
or
Kingdom
soever
shall
refuse
to
yield
Him
obedience
,
shall
be
brought
to
destruction
;
and
many
other
things
,
which
I
had
rather
deliver
by
speech
,
then
writing
.
There
are
many
Causes
to
be
laid
open
,
whereby
the
King
of
Spain
,
as
well
in
reference
to
Prudence
,
Power
,
and
lastly
Prophesy
,
may
be
rendered
Admired
by
all
the
World
.
For
,
whether
all
these
things
do
joyntly
incline
,
there
necessarily
must
the
Empire
follow
.
And
seeing
that
this
height
of
Dignity
is
to
be
atained
unto
,
under
the
Fortune
,
and
Interest
of
the
Empire
of
Italy
,
which
is
now
called
the
German
Empire
;
there
is
a
necessity
that
the
King
of
Spain
should
labour
by
all
possible
meanes
to
reduce
that
Empire
under
his
power
.
And
the
better
to
effect
this
he
must
deal
with
the
Pope
,
that
he
would
denounce
the
most
direful
Curses
that
may
be
,
against
the
Three
Protestant
Electors
of
the
Empire
;
threatning
them
withall
,
that
unlesse
they
return
to
the
Church
of
Rome
,
He
will
deprive
them
of
their
Elect●ral
Dignity
,
which
they
received
from
the
Pope
onely
;
and
that
●eeing
they
now
affirm
,
that
the
Pope
is
Antichrist
,
they
shall
be
convinced
out
of
their
own
words
,
and
made
to
see
,
that
themselves
are
Antichristians
:
and
that
therefore
they
ought
of
themselves
to
lay
down
that
Dignity
of
theirs
,
unlesse
they
will
recant
,
and
again
admit
of
the
Catholick
Beliefe
.
And
to
this
end
the
French
,
Italians
,
and
Spaniards
,
being
first
all
reconciled
and
made
friends
by
the
Pope
,
are
to
joyn
their
whole
Forces
together
,
and
to
go
against
them
;
(
which
certainly
would
much
promote
this
businesse
)
and
having
overcome
them
,
they
must
utterly
extirpate
all
the
Sects
that
have
raigned
among
them
,
and
send
in
new
Colonies
into
their
places
.
And
this
expedition
is
so
easy
a
one
,
that
Charles
the
Fifth
himself
might
have
been
able
to
have
effected
it
alone
.
But
whereas
the
Free
Cities
of
Germany
do
in
no
wise
desire
to
hear
of
any
such
Empire
,
or
Vniversal
Monarchy
,
lest
so
They
should
be
reduced
into
their
ancient
servitude
again
;
and
also
because
they
are
very
slow
in
their
Deliberations
,
and
as
slow
also
in
the
Execution
of
them
;
it
would
therefore
very
much
advance
this
design
,
if
the
rest
of
the
Princes
of
Christendom
,
joyning
their
Forces
together
,
would
suddenly
fall
upon
them
;
Which
businesse
when
it
should
be
over
,
the
most
Potent
,
or
most
Forward
of
those
Princes
should
be
chosen
Electors
of
the
Empire
,
by
the
Apostolical
Authority
of
the
Pope
,
whether
they
were
Germans
,
Italians
,
or
Spaniards
;
or
else
they
might
be
chosen
by
Lot
,
when
the
most
potent
of
the
Christian
Princes
should
meet
together
in
a
Solemne
Convention
.
And
although
the
Universal
Empire
of
Christendom
might
easily
by
these
meanes
be
translated
to
Spain
;
yet
it
would
be
sufficient
to
do
the
businesse
,
if
but
any
one
King
of
Spain
would
so
order
the
matter
,
that
Himself
might
be
but
chosen
Emperour
;
who
should
then
immediately
march
into
Germany
with
a
good
Army
,
and
should
instantly
subdue
it
,
while
it
is
at
so
great
discord
and
variance
within
it self
,
both
in
point
of
Religion
,
and
of
State
.
And
this
Expedition
he
ought
speedily
to
go
upon
,
and
that
under
a
Pretext
of
marching
for
Hungary
.
These
things
I
say
,
that
all
People
might
take
notice
,
how
much
it
concerns
the
Interest
of
the
King
of
Spain
,
that
he
endeavour
the
attaining
to
the
Empire
of
the
World
by
the
means
of
the
Pope
.
And
indeed
his
being
Dignified
●ith
the
Title
of
the
Catholick
or
Vniversal
King●
shewes
plainly
,
that
this
is
the
will
of
the
Holy
spirit
,
speaking
by
the
Clergy
.
CHAP.
VI
,
How
the
Clergy
are
to
be
dealt
withal
.
BUt
it
is
not
sufficient
that
we
have
the
Clergy
on
our
side
;
but
we
are
further
to
labour
that
at
length
we
may
get
a
Spani●rd
to
be
elected
Pope
,
or
rather
,
one
of
the
house
of
Austria
;
seeing
it
is
evident
,
that
whensoever
the
Pope
pronounceth
his
Oracle
for
this
House
,
He
doth
thereby
raise
it
withall
;
and
on
the
contrary●
He
casts
a
cloud
upon
it
,
and
keeps
it
under
,
whensoever
He
declares
against
it
.
Which
the
Kings
of
France
observing
,
they
have
endeavoured
with
all
their
might
,
that
the
Pope
should
remove
his
Seat
,
and
go
and
live
in
Fr●nce
.
And
so
we
know
that
when
the
Oracle
at
Delphos
began
once
to
speak
on
Philips
side
,
King
of
Macedon
:
He
presently
,
what
by
his
Politick
Stratagems
,
and
what
by
Pretense
of
Religion
,
arrived
to
the
Monarchy
of
all
Greece
.
In
the
Determinations
also
concerning
Differences
in
Religion
,
it
behoves
the
King
of
Spain
to
be
the
most
Active
of
any
in
the
managing
of
the
same
;
and
indeed
to
take
a
greater
care
,
and
to
be
more
Vigilant
herein
,
then
the
Pope
himself
.
Whence
we
see
,
that
Philip
,
King
of
France
,
did
alwaies
in
a
manner
,
as
it
were
,
command
Pope
Iohn
the
XXII
.
as
being
himself
more
Zealous
then
the
Pope
was
,
in
defending
,
and
propagating
that
decree
of
the
Church
,
namely
;
That
the
Saints
in
Heaven
do
see
the
Essence
of
God
,
even
before
the
last
day
of
Iudgment
.
There
must
also
alwaies
some
Novelty
or
other
,
tending
to
Christian
Religion
,
be
set
on
Foot
;
such
as
are
the
Canonizations
of
Saints
,
the
changing
of
the
Names
of
Holy
Dayes
,
&
of
Moneths
,
&
other
the
like
things
,
by
transferring
them
to
Christian
Worship
;
by
which
means
He
shall
keep
busy
the
heads
of
the
Prelats
as
much
as
he
can
,
and
so
shall
thereby
the
more
confirm
his
own
Authority
among
them
.
He
ought
besides
to
oblige
the
Chief
of
the
Clergy
to
himself
by
the
most
commodious
Arts
that
he
can
;
as
namely
,
by
sending
into
the
Low-Countries
,
and
the
like
suspected
places
,
Cardinals
,
and
Bishops
,
to
be
Governours
there
;
for
the
People
would
much
more
readily
and
chearfully
obey
the
commands
of
such
,
then
they
will
the
severity
of
the
Spaniard
;
and
such
Prelates
would
also
adhere
more
to
Them
.
Neverthelesse
in
the
mean
time
they
ought
to
have
as
subordinate
to
them
,
some
Military
Commanders
,
with
Forces
too
.
And
besides
,
He
ought
,
by
the
Popes
consent
too
,
to
send
abroad
such
Cardinals
,
as
are
either
Spaniards
born
,
or
at
least
of
the
Spanish
Faction
,
into
the
parts
of
the
New
world
,
and
all
other
far
remote
Places
,
to
rule
and
exercise
Monarchical
Power
there
;
which
would
be
a
businesse
of
high
advantage
to
Him
.
He
must
also
bestow
on
all
Wise
Men
,
and
such
as
are
the
most
Skilled
in
matters
of
Religion
,
greater
gifts
,
then
the
Pope
himself
doth
;
that
so
He
may
have
them
at
his
devotion
,
whensoever
He
shall
have
need
of
them
.
He
must
make
choice
of
,
and
take
into
all
His
Higher
Councels
two
or
three
of
the
Religious
,
either
Iesuits
,
Dominicans
,
or
Franciscans
,
that
he
may
bind
the
Clergy
the
faster
to
Himself
,
and
that
his
Councellours
may
be
the
more
Circumspect
,
and
may
in
their
Determinations
have
more
Authority
.
In
all
Wars
that
he
takes
in
hand
,
every
one
of
his
Chief
Commanders
must
have
an
Adjutant
joyned
to
him
out
of
the
Clergy
;
for
by
this
meanes
the
Souldiers
will
hearken
to
their
Commands
with
the
more
Reverence
;
neither
is
any
thing
to
be
done
,
without
their
being
first
acquainted
therewith
.
But
especially
the
Stipends
of
all
Poor
Maimed
Souldiers
are
to
be
distributed
to
them
by
the
hands
of
those
of
the
Clergy
;
for
this
is
the
Misery
of
Spain
,
that
they
pay
their
mony
,
and
know
neither
how
,
nor
to
whom
.
And
by
this
meanes
under
the
Banner
of
Religion●
He
shall
both
make
the
Pope
more
firm
to
him
,
and
shall
also
establish
his
own
Empire
;
and
so
complying
with
Divine
Fate
,
He
shall
raigne
the
more
happily
,
and
be
the
more
Fortunate
.
Neither
ought
He
ever
to
commend
to
the
Pope
for
Ecclesiastical
Dignities
and
Preferments
,
such
persons
as
are
not
fit
for
the
same
;
that
so
He
may
have
the
greater
credi●
with
the
Pope
,
and
that
those
Persons
,
whose
wisedom
and
parts
He
hath
commended
to
him
,
may
be
the
more
approved
,
and
esteemed
.
He
must
alwayes
likewise
be
making
Proposals
,
and
laying
down
the
wayes
by
which
the
Infidels
are
to
be
set
upon
:
and
he
must
be
earnest
with
the
Pope
,
that
he
proclaime
that
all
such
Princes
are
worthy
to
be
deposed
,
that
shall
any
way
impede
,
or
hinder
such
Religious
Expeditions
.
He
shall
do
well
also
to
build
Hospitals
,
Almes-houses
,
and
the
like
Charitable
Places
,
which
,
as
they
are
profitable
,
and
give
encouragement
to
the
Souldiery
,
so
may
they
serve
also
as
so
many
Seminaries
,
both
for
Souldiers
and
Artificers
for
the
contriving
of
Engines
for
war
;
in
which
Houses
,
Maimed
Souldiers
and
Engineers
may
be
carefully
lookt
unto
,
and
may
also
have
Indulgencies
proposed
unto
them
,
as
shall
be
shewed
hereafter
.
He
must
also
be
sure
,
that
whatsoever
Expeditions
He
shall
undertake
,
they
shall
be
approved
of
by
the
Pope
;
that
so
they
may
be
commended
by
all
Christians
,
and
also
that
the
Craft
of
the
Spaniard
may
be
the
lesse
suspected
;
and
that
the
Pope
also
himself
may
be
the
more
ingaged
to
see
the
same
brought
to
good
effect
.
He
must
declare
also
to
the
World
,
that
He
conceives
the
Right
of
Empire
to
consist
,
not
in
Armes
alone
;
(
contrary
to
the
Opinion
of
the
Roman
Scipio
,
who
being
askt
by
a
certain
Spanish
Commander
,
What
Right
h●
had
to
Spain
?
answered
him
,
only
by
shewing
him
the
Armie
he
had
brought
against
it
;
)
but
in
the
Auspicious
Fa●e
of
Christianitie
.
According
to
what
Iephta
answered
,
when
he
was
askt
the
same
question
;
Iud.
11.24
.
Wilt
not
thou
possesse
that
which
Chemosh
thy
God
giveth
thee
to
possesse
?
So
whomsoever
the
Lord
our
God
shall
drive
out
from
before
us
,
them
will
we
possesse
.
Whatsoever
therefore
the
Spaniard
getteth
under
the
Victorious
Banner
of
Christ
,
it
is
his
own
Right
.
And
this
I
speak
in
reference
to
the
Spaniards
Subduing
of
the
New
World
,
which
is
blamed
by
so
many
.
For
seeing
that
the
Indians
had
Violated
the
Law
of
Nature
,
the
King
of
Spain
invading
them
upon
the
Interest
of
the
Christian
Religion
,
(
whose
Handmaid
the
Law
of
Nature
is
)
their
Country
is
his
lawful
possession
;
in
like
manner
as
Moses
seized
upon
the
Holy
Land
,
after
that
the
iniquities
of
the
Amorites
were
once
grown
full
;
So
also
the
Turkes
having
possessed
themselves
of
Constantinople
under
the
Conduct
and
Fortune
of
Mahomet
,
for
our
sins
,
they
possesse
it
now
as
their
own
Right
,
as
if
Chemosh
had
given
it
them●
But
neither
are
all
meanes
of
recovering
that
Empire
again
denied
us
therefore
;
when
as
we
shall
have
repented
of
that
sin
,
which
was
the
cause
that
we
lost
it
;
namely
,
the
Discord
of
the
Christian
World
.
For
then
the
Angel
of
that
Empire
,
which
now
defends
,
and
takes
care
of
It
,
not
for
that
false
Macon's
sake
,
whom
It
invokes
;
but
by
reason
of
the
just
Judgment
of
God
,
shall
come
over
unto
Us.
And
these
Arguments
are
of
very
great
moment
for
the
defending
,
or
(
as
I
may
better
call
it
)
the
Justifying
of
those
Expeditions
;
the
justice
of
which
,
Lactantius
especially
,
lib.
de
Iustitia
Dei
,
and
Cajetan
2●
.
2x.
and
some
other
of
our
later
Writers
understood
not
.
But
now
,
it
seems
to
me
very
expedient
,
for
the
inducing
of
the
Pope
to
stand
wholly
for
the
King
of
Spain
,
and
that
the
Fate
of
Christianity
may
advance
His
Monarchy
,
if
that
King
Philip
would
promise
the
Pope
,
that
He
,
(
whereto
the
rest
of
the
Christian
Princes
should
give
their
assent
,
)
would
observe
inviolably
that
Constitution
of
the
Emperour
Constantine
,
wherein
he
affirms
,
That
in
all
Causes
,
and
from
what
Powers
and
Courts
of
Judicature
soever
,
Appeales
may
be
made
to
the
Tribunals
of
the
Bishops
;
who
are
called
by
Him
,
Angeli
Dei
,
Gods
Angels
;
and
Dei
terrestres
,
Gods
on
Earth
.
For
when
the
Pope
shall
once
find
this
promptnesse
,
and
readinesse
of
Mind
in
him
,
He
cannot
chuse
but
alwaies
be
a
friend
unto
him
.
Neither
can
this
be
any
diminution
at
all
of
the
Dignity
of
the
King
:
for
the
rest
of
the
Christian
Princes
will
never
give
their
consent
hereto
,
without
all
doubt
;
and
so
all
businesses
will
be
betwixt
the
Pope
and
Him
onely
to
be
managed
.
But
in
case
that
They
should
also
give
their
assents
to
this
,
all
Causes
would
presently
be
put
necessarily
into
the
Popes
hands
;
so
that
the
King
of
Spain
having
united
his
Monarchy
to
the
Popes
,
He
should
that
way
also
have
Dominion
over
the
rest
.
And
that
this
may
not
prove
prejudicial
to
him
,
He
may
er●ct
some
kind
of
Supreme
Councel
,
and
Court
of
Judicature
,
into
which
there
shall
be
admitted
Two
Bishops
,
and
His
own
Confessor
;
and
Himself
also
,
as
a
Clergy
Man
,
shall
have
a
Power
of
Voting
there
,
(
for
as
much
as
the
Kings
Eldest
Son
is
alwaies
to
be
initiated
into
the
Order
of
the
Clergy
:
)
and
to
this
Councel
there
should
be
liberty
of
Appeal
,
as
from
all
other
Tribunals
,
so
from
that
even
of
the
Bishops
also
,
in
case
they
shall
oppresse
either
their
own
,
or
the
Kings
Subjects
.
For
by
this
means
,
the
King
shall
in
effect
be
the
sole
Judge
,
not
onely
of
all
other
Courts
,
but
even
of
that
of
the
Bishops
too
,
as
being
Himself
one
of
the
Holy
Order
of
the
Clergy
.
And
by
this
means
He
shall
evade
that
dangerous
opinion
of
D.
Rota
,
who
sayes
,
that
The
Kings
Subjects
,
when
they
are
hardly
dealt
withal
by
the
Prelats
,
may
appeal
to
the
Supreme
Councel
of
Spain
.
Which
Assertion
is
certainly
both
an
unworthy
,
and
an
Heretical
one
,
and
is
of
dangerous
consequence
also
to
the
King
;
for
it
tends
to
the
rendring
Him
odious
to
his
people
,
and
diminisheth
rather
,
then
encreaseth
His
Authority
;
as
we
find
it
testified
by
daily
Experience
.
Or
else
,
it
may
indeed
be
desired
at
the
Popes
hands
that
it
should
be
so
;
and
it
may
also
be
declared
,
that
the
King
is
willing
to
yield
,
that
in
all
Causes
whatsoever
there
should
be
Appeales
to
the
Pope
,
if
so
be
that
it
may
be
but
every
where
allowed
to
appeal
first
to
a
Councel
of
Three
Bishops
:
or
else
,
that
Appeales
in
all
Causes
of
the
Laity
shall
come
at
length
to
the
Pope
,
but
passing
first
by
degrees
,
through
a
Councel
,
consisting
of
two
Bishops
,
and
the
King
;
and
so
to
be
referred
afterward
to
a
General
Councel
;
and
last
of
all
to
come
to
the
Pope
:
for
,
Appeals
from
General
Councels
are
very
seldome
heard
of
;
and
besides
,
the
very
Name
of
a
Councel
is
hateful
to
the
Pope
.
So
that
in
conclusion
,
the
determination
of
all
Causes
will
alwaies
rest
with
the
King
;
who
by
this
means
shall
be
a
Gainer
,
where
he
seems
to
be
a
Loser
.
CHAP.
VII
.
What
may
be
ufrther
added
,
concerning
Prudence
,
and
Opportunity
.
THat
Prudence
ought
in
the
first
place
to
agree
in
all
things
with
Divine
Fate
,
hath
already
been
shewed
:
it
remaineth
now
that
we
speak
of
all
the
rest
of
the
parts
of
Prudence
;
and
shew
,
whitherto
all
its
Vertues
,
and
especially
Opportunity
ought
to
be
referred
:
for
as
much
as
it
is
the
property
of
Prudence
,
to
know
how
to
make
use
of
Occasion
.
We
have
already
also
declared
.
upon
what
Interests
,
and
under
what
Confederacy
with
the
Pope
,
the
Monarchy
of
Spain
ought
to
proceed
;
at
least
,
as
far
as
was
fit
to
be
committed
to
writing
:
for
the
most
secret
Arcana
,
and
Mysteries
of
State
are
not
thus
to
be
made
Publick
.
It
is
therefore
Manifest
,
that
the
Occasion
which
the
King
of
Spain
hath
,
consists
chiefly
in
this
,
that
his
Neighbouring
Enemies
are
weak
,
and
at
discord
among
themselves
touching
both
Points
of
Religion
,
and
matters
of
State
:
but
his
Remoter
Enemies
are
more
Powerful
;
so
that
these
,
if
his
weaker
Neighbours
were
once
overcome
,
seem
the
more
easily
conquerable
.
The
Spaniard
hath
besides
a
Notable
Occasion
from
the
Extraordinary
advantage
of
Navigation
,
and
by
his
having
Dominion
in
all
places
round
about
the
whole
Earth
in
a
Circle
.
And
it
seems
to
me
,
that
the
attaining
to
the
Empire
of
the
whole
World
is
a
very
feasible
businesse
for
Him
to
bring
about
,
if
there
could
be
such
an
Uniting
of
things
together
by
degrees
,
as
I
shall
shew
hereafter
,
according
to
the
General
Rules
of
Politick
Prudence
:
Where
we
shall
at
length
come
to
Particular
Actions
,
examined
according
to
Nearer
,
and
Remoter
Relations
.
But
first
of
all
the
Politick
Relation
of
Spain
at
home
is
to
be
strengthened
;
and
afterwards
the
Forrain
is
to
be
looked
after
.
Thus
therefore
I
proceed
on
to
the
businesse
.
CHAP.
VIII
.
The
Causes
by
which
the
Spanish
Monarchy
may
be
enlarged
,
and
become
lesse
.
THe
Occasions
,
by
which
the
Spanish
Monarchy
may
be
kept
up
,
or
perhaps
be
enlarged
also
,
are
these
:
First
of
all
,
The
Virtue
of
the
King
;
Secondly
,
the
Goodnesse
of
the
Lawes
;
thirdly
,
the
Wisdome
of
the
Councel
;
fourthly
,
the
Iustice
of
the
Officers
of
State
;
fiftly
,
the
Obedience
of
the
Barons
;
sixtly
,
the
Multitude
,
and
good
Discipline
of
Souldiers
and
Commanders
;
Seventhly
,
a
Full
Treasury
;
Eightly
,
the
Mutual
Love
of
the
People
among
themselves
,
and
toward
their
King
;
Ninthly
,
Good
Preachers
,
in
their
Sermons
speaking
for
subjection
to
Kings
;
Tenthly
,
the
Good
Agreement
betwixt
his
own
Kingdomes
,
and
the
Disagreement
betwixt
his
Neighbours
.
And
on
the
contrary
,
this
Monarchy
hath
these
things
that
may
be
the
ruine
of
it
:
as
First
,
A
wicked
King
;
Secondly
,
Bad
Lawes
;
Thirdly
,
an
Ignorant
Councel
;
Fourthly
,
Vnjust
Officers
of
State
;
Fifthly
,
a
Disobedient
Nobility
;
Sixthly
,
the
Want
of
Souldiers
and
Commanders
,
and
those
He
hath
,
not
well
disciplined
;
Seventhly
,
Want
of
Mony
;
Eighthly
,
The
Mutual
Hatred
of
the
People
among
themselves
,
and
toward
their
King
;
Ninthly
,
False
Prophets
,
or
else
perhaps
True
ones
,
that
may
rise
up
against
Monarchy
;
Tenthly
,
The
Discord
of
his
Own
Kingdomes
,
and
the
Agreement
among
others
.
All
which
things
are
Prudently
to
be
considered
,
and
weighed
;
seeing
that
the
present
Disagreement
among
the
Enemies
of
Spain
,
and
his
Power
at
Sea
all
over
the
World
,
have
rendred
the
Attempt
not
only
of
maintaining
,
but
of
enlarging
this
so
great
a
Monarchy
very
feasible
.
CHAP.
IX
.
Of
the
King
.
HE
cannot
govern
the
World
,
that
cannot
govern
an
Empire
,
neither
can
he
rule
an
Empire
,
that
cannot
a
Kingdom
;
nor
he
a
Kingdom
,
that
cannnot
a
Province
:
nor
he
a
Province
,
that
cannot
a
City
;
nor
he
a
City
,
that
cannot
a
Village
;
nor
he
a
Village
,
that
cannot
a
Family
;
nor
he
a
Family
,
that
cannot
a
single
house
;
nor
he
a
single
house
that
cannot
govern
himself
;
neither
can
he
govern
himself
,
that
cannot
reduce
his
affections
,
and
bring
them
within
the
compasse
of
Reason
;
which
very
thin●
no
man
is
able
to
do
,
except
he
submit
himself
to
the
will
of
God
.
For
whosoever
rebels
against
God
,
who
is
the
Supreme
Wisdom
,
against
him
shall
all
things
that
are
subordinate
to
him
rebel
also
;
and
that
justly
,
and
by
the
Law
of
Retaliation
,
which
is
most
just
in
all
both
Governments
,
and
Actions
of
Men.
Having
therefore
weighed
in
our
mind
,
and
co●sidered
all
the
Ideas
and
Formes
of
Humane
Government
,
we
say
,
that
the
King
of
Spains
endeavours
must
be
,
that
He
may
arrive
to
the
Highest
pitch
of
Wisdom
that
may
be
.
For
every
Virtue
is
an
Affection
of
the
Mind
,
consisting
in
a
certain
Mean
;
beyound
which
if
it
arise
,
or
fall
beneath
it
,
it
comes
to
be
a
Vice
.
Now
it
is
Reason
,
that
constitutes
this
Mean
:
And
therefore
we
are
to
say
,
that
Actions
alone
do
not
render
a
man
Vertuous
;
but
to
this
purpose
there
is
required
also
a
Natural
Inclination
in
the
Person
,
which
is
derived
both
from
the
Complexion
of
his
Parents
,
from
the
Aire
,
and
from
the
Stars
.
Seeing
therefore
that
the
Kingdom
of
Spain
is
not
an
Electtive
one
,
but
descends
by
succession
,
I
say
,
that
the
King
ought
to
have
but
one
wife
,
(
for
to
have
more
,
is
contrary
to
Reason
it
self
;
)
which
is
to
be
of
a
tall
Stature
;
and
she
must
be
both
fruitful
and
Eloquent
,
and
must
excel
all
other
women
in
the
endowments
both
of
Body
and
Mind
.
Neither
must
he
look
after
the
Noblensse
of
her
Family
only
;
for
so
she
may
chance
to
be
barren
,
or
may
some
other
waies
be
not
so
pleasing
to
Him
;
and
he
should
be
overwhelmed
with
all
those
mischieifs
that
Henry
the
Eighth
was
,
or
the
Duke
of
Mantua
,
Whence
Francis
,
the
Duke
of
Tuscany
,
might
seem
to
deserve
commendation
,
if
he
had
married
Blanch
only
because
he
wanted
an
Heir
to
succeed
him
.
The
King
is
likewise
to
exercise
the
Act
of
Copulation
with
his
Queen
under
a
Fortunate
Planet
onely
,
and
after
Digestion
is
finished
;
and
besides
,
he
must
not
do
this
,
till
after
he
hath
abstained
some
reasonable
time
from
the
said
Act
,
to
the
end
that
his
seed
may
be
the
more
fruitful
;
and
when
ever
he
hath
any
thing
to
do
with
his
Queen
,
he
ought
at
that
instant
to
be
very
hot
in
his
love
to
her
;
for
it
is
of
great
concernment
to
the
whole
World
,
what
the
seed
of
the
King
be
.
And
I
could
wish
,
that
all
men
did
observe
these
Rules
!
But
the
World
is
now
come
to
that
passe
,
that
men
take
more
care
to
have
a
generous
Breed
of
Horses
,
then
to
have
generous
Children
.
Then
must
his
Queen
,
when
she
is
with
Child
,
use
some
Moderate
Exercise
,
that
so
the
Child
may
be
the
stronger
.
When
she
hath
brought
forth
a
Son
,
there
must
be
some
woman
,
that
is
a
Gentlewoman
provided
to
be
his
Nurse
;
which
Gentlewoman
must
also
be
a
Wise
woman
,
and
of
a
high
Spirit
too
.
For
,
the
Manners
are
suckt
in
,
together
with
the
Milk
of
the
Nurse
.
When
the
Child
is
grown
up
to
some
Maturity
,
He
must
converse
with
Men
,
rather
then
with
Women
;
and
he
must
delight
himself
with
the
looking
upon
Mathematical
Figures
,
and
also
with
Maps
,
and
draughts
of
the
Kingdoms
He
is
born
to
;
He
may
also
look
upon
Horses
,
and
Armes
:
but
he
must
not
be
suffered
to
run
about
to
idle
Childish
sports
and
plaies
:
as
were
the
sons
of
Cyrus
,
Cambyses
,
and
Darius
:
as
if
they
had
been
born
for
themselves
only
,
and
not
for
their
People
:
and
who
therefore
(
as
Plato
saies
)
came
to
destruction
.
He
must
have
Religious
Tutors
,
both
Bishops
,
and
Commanders
,
that
are
eminent
for
their
knowledge
in
Martial
affaires
:
He
must
also
have
Eloquent
persons
,
that
may
instruct
him
in
the
Art
of
Aratory
,
and
informing
him
rather
in
the
Solid
Rules
,
then
the
trifling
Quiddities
of
Grammer
.
After
he
hath
grown
past
a
Child
,
he
must
then
exercise
both
his
Mind
,
and
his
Body
also
:
for
Valour
,
and
Wisdom
are
Virtues
that
are
proper
to
Princes
.
And
we
are
to
know
,
that
wha●
Prince
soever
shall
use
the
Exercise
of
Body
only
,
and
not
of
his
Wit
,
(
as
well
his
own
,
as
his
Subjects
,
)
he
shall
be
a
slave
to
him
that
exerciseth
his
Wit
too
.
And
hence
it
is
that
the
King
of
France
,
and
his
Officers
of
State
,
yeilded
themselves
up
to
Calvin
;
as
the
Germans
did
to
Luther
;
both
which
so
bewitched
their
eyes
,
that
they
took
all
for
right
and
good
,
whatsoever
these
laid
down
before
them
.
And
thus
the
Tartarians
also
,
after
they
had
made
themselves
Lords
of
the
whole
East
,
were
at
last
made
fools
of
by
Mahomets
Priests
.
And
if
they
are
not
enslaved
by
Wicked
Ingeniou●
Men
,
yet
how
ever
they
are
slaves
to
those
that
are
Good
,
as
well
as
Ingenious
.
And
hence
we
see
,
that
those
Kings
of
Iudah
and
of
Israel
,
that
were
both
dull
and
wicked
persons
,
were
given
up
into
the
hands
of
Elias
,
and
Elisha
,
and
others
;
who
set
them
up
,
and
deposed
them
from
their
Thrones
,
for
their
Ignorance
of
their
own
Religion
.
The
Consuls
of
Rome
likewise
were
in
subjection
to
their
Priests
.
And
again
on
the
other
side
,
he
,
that
exerciseth
his
Wit
only
,
is
brought
under
the
power
of
him
that
exerciseth
his
Body
,
and
Feats
of
Armes
.
Whence
it
is
,
that
the
Popes
have
so
often
been
made
the
laughing
stock
of
the
Goths
and
Lombards
;
and
that
Platonical
King
,
Theodoricus
,
the
second
K.
of
Ravenna
,
was
subdued
by
Belis●rius
.
But
that
King
that
exerciseth
himself
both
these
waies
,
he
is
the
truly
wise
King
.
And
hence
it
was
that
the
Romans
never
exercised
their
Wit
,
without
the
exercise
of
the
Body
too
;
as
Salust
informs
us
.
I
adde
moreover
,
that
a
King
ought
not
to
bend
his
studies
wholly
to
,
and
to
spend
all
his
time
in
one
certain
Science
onely
;
as
did
King
Alphonsus
,
who
became
one
of
the
most
famous
Astronomers
in
the
World
;
following
the
Example
of
King
Atlas
,
who
was
overcome
by
Perseus
,
a
valiant
Man
of
Armes
,
as
the
Fable
tells
us
:
nor
yet
would
I
have
him
to
addict
himself
wholly
to
the
Study
of
Divinity
,
as
Henry
the
VIII
.
did
,
who
by
this
means
utterly
ruined
his
own
Wit.
But
he
ought
to
have
several
Tutors
for
each
several
Science
,
and
be
a
hearer
of
each
of
them
at
their
several
appointed
times
.
But
the
Knowledge
most
fit
for
the
King
,
is
,
to
know
the
Division
of
the
World
into
its
parts
,
and
of
his
own
Dominions
;
the
different
manners
and
Customes
of
the
several
Nations
of
the
Earth
,
and
their
Religions
and
Sects
;
as
also
the
stories
of
all
the
former
Kings
,
and
which
of
them
was
a
Conquerour
,
and
which
was
overcome
,
and
for
what
reasons
:
And
for
this
purpose
he
must
make
choice
of
the
best
Historians
that
have
written
.
He
must
likewise
know
the
several
Lawes
of
Nations
,
and
which
are
wholsome
Lawes
,
and
which
not
;
and
the
Grounds
they
were
made
upon
.
But
chiefly
He
is
to
be
well
skilled
in
the
Lawes
of
his
own
Kingdome
,
and
of
the
Kings
his
Predecessors
;
and
to
understand
by
what
means
Charles
the
Fifth
got
here
,
or
lost
there
;
and
how
Maximilian
sped
in
his
wars
:
So
likewise
,
with
how
many
,
and
what
kind
of
Nations
and
Kingdomes
They
made
their
Wars
;
and
how
the
same
Nations
may
be
subdued
.
He
must
also
give
an
ear
to
all
sorts
of
Counsels
;
but
let
him
make
choice
of
,
and
publish
as
His
own
,
the
Best
,
and
Soundest
onely
.
Let
his
rule
be
also
,
to
inflict
all
punishments
upon
his
Subjects
in
the
name
,
and
by
the
Ministry
of
his
Officers
;
but
to
confer
all
benefits
,
and
rewards
upon
them
with
his
own
hand
,
and
in
his
own
name
.
In
a
word
,
he
must
be
adorned
with
all
kinds
of
Vertues
;
and
let
it
be
his
chiefest
desire
to
leave
to
His
Successors
Himself
an
Example
worthy
of
their
Imitation
;
as
it
must
be
his
care
to
imitate
all
the
wisest
of
his
Predecessors
.
Those
Affections
which
he
ought
with
his
utmost
power
to
restrain
,
are
Grief
,
Pleasure
,
Love
,
Hatred
,
Hope
,
Fear
,
and
lastly
Mercy
also
.
For
when
a
King
shewes
himself
to
be
cast
down
by
any
Ill
Fortune
that
hath
befallen
him
,
He
betrayes
his
own
Weaknesse
,
discourages
his
Subjects
;
and
,
lastly
,
gives
himself
wholly
to
grieve
for
the
same
:
for
which
King
David
was
justly
reproved
by
Ioab
,
when
he
lamented
so
excessively
the
death
of
his
Son
Absalon
.
As
on
the
contrary
side
,
when
he
is
too
much
lifted
up
with
Joy
for
any
good
successe
,
it
argues
in
him
an
abject
and
servile
Disposition
and
Temper
:
And
especially
,
if
he
addict
himself
to
keep
company
with
Buffoons
and
Jesters
,
and
give
himself
up
to
excessive
Banquettings
,
and
other
the
like
pleasures
,
he
must
needs
be
despised
by
his
Subjects
:
as
Nero
was
,
who
minded
nothing
but
Stage-Playes
,
and
his
Harp
;
or
Vitellius
,
and
Sardanapalus
,
who
giving
themselves
over
wholly
to
Women
,
and
Feasting
,
were
therefore
scorned
by
their
Subjects
,
and
deposed
,
with
the
losse
of
their
Lives
.
And
indeed
the
Love
of
Women
will
very
often
endanger
him
,
unlesse
he
fortifie
his
mind
against
it
:
(
as
it
happened
to
the
most
Wise
Salomon
himself
:
)
and
especially
of
his
own
Wife
,
who
commonly
hates
her
Husbands
nearest
,
and
most
intimate
friends
;
conceiving
,
that
the
greatest
share
of
His
Affection
is
due
to
Her self
:
in
so
much
,
that
she
will
hate
and
persecute
the
Wisest
,
and
ablest
Commanders
for
War
that
are
about
him
.
Thus
we
read
[
](A32922-e13320-b)*
*
He
wou●d
have
said
,
Theodora
:
for
so
was
Justinians
wise
called
.
Sophia
,
Wife
to
the
Emperour
Iustinian
,
dealt
with
Narses
;
who
being
thereby
very
much
incensed
,
he
took
occasion
to
invite
the
Lombards
into
Italy
;
to
the
infinite
prejudice
and
losse
both
of
the
Emperour
and
Empresse
.
Covetousnesse
also
proves
the
ruine
of
Kings
;
as
we
see
in
Antiochus
,
who
pillaged
the
Temple
of
Iupiter
Dodonaeus
;
and
in
Caligula
,
who
having
profusely
wasted
all
his
own
,
most
greedily
gaped
after
other
mens
estates
:
whence
they
both
came
to
be
hated
by
their
Subjects
,
and
so
died
a
miserable
death
.
Such
a
one
also
was
Midas
,
who
wished
,
That
whatsoever
he
touched
might
presently
●urn
to
Gold
;
whereas
he
could
neither
eat
his
Gold
,
nor
could
it
procure
him
an
houres
sleep
when
he
wanted
it
;
that
is
to
say
,
it
was
of
no
use
at
all
to
him
;
but
it
onely
laid
him
open
to
the
spoyl
of
him
,
that
had
but
the
Skill
to
make
use
of
his
Iron
.
Caligula
in
one
year
consumed
riotously
seventeen
Millions
of
Crowns
,
which
his
Predecessor
Tiberius
had
scraped
up
together
:
and
was
afterward
reduced
to
that
want
,
that
he
was
forced
to
betake
himself
to
spoyl
his
Subjects
,
and
to
practise
all
manner
of
Cruelties
upon
them
.
King
Solomon
also
,
what
in
building
of
Sumptuous
Palaces
,
and
Temples
,
and
about
other
most
chargeable
Pomps
and
Magnificences
,
expended
the
better
part
of
a
Hundred
and
twenty
Millions
,
which
his
Father
David
had
left
him
:
and
notwithstanding
that
he
had
no
trouble
upon
him
from
any
part
,
yet
did
he
so
excessively
overburden
his
Subjects
with
Taxes
,
that
being
become
Intolerable
to
the
greatest
part
of
his
People
,
he
lost
a
great
part
of
his
Kingdome
,
in
his
Son
Rehoboam
.
We
do
allow
in
our
King
a
desire
of
Honour
;
but
so
,
that
he
aspire
to
it
by
the
steps
of
Vertue
:
for
otherwise
He
will
gain
onely
the
opinion
of
being
Proud
;
which
was
the
ruine
of
Alboin
,
and
Attila
.
And
indeed
Honour
is
the
Witnesse
to
Vertue
:
and
therefore
whosoever
is
a
Vertuous
Person
,
he
shall
attain
to
True
Honour
,
without
any
Flattery
;
which
hath
been
the
overthrow
of
many
a
Prince
in
the
World
.
And
hence
it
will
also
follow
,
that
a
Prince
should
not
enter
into
so
strict
a
Tye
of
Friendship
with
any
One
,
or
Two
of
his
Subjects
,
as
to
indulge
them
the
liberty
of
transgressing
the
bounds
of
Justice
,
and
the
Lawes
,
without
controul
:
For
by
so
doing
,
the
Principal
Persons
of
his
Nobility
,
and
Commanders
in
War
,
laying
aside
all
duty
,
will
look
upon
him
as
an
Abject
,
Unworthy
person
.
And
,
which
is
more
,
they
sometimes
in
these
cases
enter
into
Conspiracies
against
Him
;
and
that
very
person
,
whom
He
advanced
to
so
much
honour
as
to
make
him
his
Favourite
,
may
chance
to
usurp
the
Kingdome
:
as
we
read
it
happened
betwixt
Gyges
,
and
Candaules
,
King
of
Lydia
.
So
likewise
Sejanus
did
much
mischief
to
the
Emperour
Tiberius
,
who
notwithstanding
was
as
subtle
and
crafty
as
any
man
:
But
yet
Macro
did
more
,
who
made
an
end
of
him
.
Neither
can
any
thing
be
more
destructive
to
a
Prince
,
then
to
single
out
One
onely
,
to
be
his
Friend
and
Favourite
.
And
hath
not
Antonio
Perez
been
of
very
ill
Consequence
to
the
Present
King
?
If
the
King
hate
any
particular
persons
,
he
must
by
no
means
discover
it
;
unlesse
he
find
that
they
are
hated
by
the
People
also
:
as
are
commonly
all
Hereticks
,
Infidels
,
Usurers
,
and
Publick
Executioners
of
Justice
upon
Malefactors
:
for
by
so
doing●
He
shall
the
more
indear
himself
to
the
People
.
He
must
also
take
notice
,
that
Accusations
among
his
Subjects
do
not
so
much
avail
his
Kingdome
,
as
Calumnies
hurt
it●
and
therefore
He
ought
alwaies
to
encline
rather
to
the
Accused
Party
.
And
to
the
end
that
he
may
attain
to
the
highest
degree
of
his
Subjects
Love
,
and
Affection
,
He
must
set
up
some
Court
of
Grace
,
that
shall
be
above
all
other
Courts
whatsoever
;
that
all
such
persons
as
are
condemned
to
death
,
may
have
yet
some
left
to
whom
they
may
appeal
.
And
the
King
ought
to
pardon
Offenders
often
,
where
it
may
be
done
safely
enough
;
and
where
the
Condemned
person
hath
not
been
admitted
to
make
his
Appeal
to
the
Kings
Deputies
,
or
hath
not
offended
either
against
the
State
,
or
Religion
:
and
these
Offenders
by
Him
pardoned
,
may
be
sent
out
either
for
Souldiers
,
or
else
to
the
Gallies
:
and
this
will
do
very
much
good
.
And
of
this
Court
of
Grace
,
I
would
have
the
King
himself
to
be
President
;
and
it
should
consist
onely
of
his
Queen
,
and
his
Children
,
and
one
Bishop
only
.
The
King
must
also
with
all
Modesty
,
and
Humility
,
put
his
chiefest
trust
in
God
,
and
repose
but
little
confidence
in
his
own
strength
:
especially
when
He
is
not
endued
with
any
Extraordinary
Prudence
for
the
managing
of
the
same
:
and
all
the
weightiest
of
his
Actions
must
be
referred
to
God
,
as
the
Author
of
them
,
that
so
they
may
be
lookt
upon
by
all
with
the
greater
reverence
,
and
esteem
.
Let
him
never
hope
with
a
few
to
vanquish
a
greater
number
,
nor
with
Undisciplined
and
unruly
Souldiers
:
nor
to
conquer
a
forraine
enemy
in
his
own
Country
:
of
which
things
I
have
elsewhere
spoken
.
He
must
alwayes
remove
all
Fear
far
from
him
;
and
●e
must
discover
his
onely
Fear
to
be
,
lest
any
Sad
Disaster
should
befall
either
Religion
,
or
his
Subjects
.
And
in
all
His
Expeditions
He
must
shew
himself
to
the
Height
of
Valour
,
and
even
of
bold
Daring
too
:
provided
that
●e
do
it
with
Reason
,
and
that
so
He
may
the
more
inflame
the
courage
of
his
Souldiers
.
Neither
ought
he
ever
to
seem
to
be
Jealous
of
the
Worth
of
any
one
;
lest
he
should
so
betray
His
own
Timorousnesse
,
and
Poorenesse
of
Spirit
.
And
therefore
,
to
the
end
that
his
Subjects
may
not
rebel
,
His
safest
course
will
be
,
to
keep
them
alwayes
up
in
Armes
,
rather
then
to
let
them
lie
unarmed
quietly
at
home
:
for
,
being
in
Armes
,
they
will
the
easier
be
kept
within
the
bounds
of
Obedience
.
Because
that
,
if
they
be
by
fair
,
and
Prudential
meanes
kept
in
awe
,
they
will
be
ready
to
make
use
of
their
Armes
at
all
times
for
their
Kings
advantage
;
but
if
,
though
Unarmed
,
they
be
otherwise
then
fairely
dealt
with
by
their
Prince
,
they
will
be
apt
to
revolt
from
him
,
or
(
which
is
worse
)
will
find
Armes
,
which
they
will
turn
against
Him
.
An
example
of
this
kind
we
have
in
David
and
S●ul
,
who
was
Jealous
o●
David
,
seeing
his
Valour
and
Worth
.
The
King
ought
also
,
as
often
as
he
begins
to
be
Jealous
,
and
fearful
of
the
Greatnesse
of
any
of
his
Subjects
,
under
the
shew
of
honouring
him
,
to
send
him
abroad
out
of
the
Country
he
is
powerful
in
,
to
some
other
;
as
Ferdinand
,
King
of
Arragon
,
dealt
with
the
Great
Duke
Consalvus
;
removing
him
from
N●ples
,
where
he
might
possibly
have
raised
Commotions
in
the
State
,
to
Spain
,
where
he
was
not
able
to
do
any
such
thing
.
Neither
yet
are
such
Men
too
much
to
be
slighted
;
for
by
this
meanes
the
Prince
might
incurre
the
hatred
of
his
Subjects
;
and
it
would
be
a
discouragement
to
them
from
the
endeavouring
at
any
High
and
Noble
Actions
.
Therefore
such
persons
,
as
He
is
Jealous
of
,
are
to
be
employed
in
such
places
,
where
there
is
the
least
danger
to
be
feared
from
them
:
as
,
we
read
,
Belisarius
was
called
home
by
Iustinian
out
of
Italy
,
where
he
was
beloved
by
all
men
;
and
sent
against
Persia.
The
Kings
Anger
must
neither
be
Violent
,
nor
Headlong
;
as
was
Alexander's
of
Macedon
against
his
Nobles
;
for
so
he
may
chance
to
be
made
away
by
poyson
,
as
Alexander
was
:
and
his
Subjects
may
fall
off
from
him
,
and
so
his
Power
will
be
diminished
;
as
it
happened
to
Theoderick
the
First
King
of
Ravenna
;
and
which
was
also
the
cause
of
the
Emperour
Valentinian's
death
.
In
times
of
Peace
He
must
be
merciful
to
such
as
offend
either
out
of
Ignorance
,
or
Weaknesse
of
Body
or
Mind
;
and
that
,
in
favour
of
the
Multitude
,
and
to
sweeten
Them
:
but
this
he
must
take
heed
of
,
in
time
of
War
;
and
he
must
not
pardon
any
Egregious
Offenders
,
or
that
are
the
Heads
,
and
Ringleaders
of
any
Faction
:
especially
where
the
Worth
of
the
Persons
is
not
so
great
,
as
that
,
being
pardoned
,
they
may
be
of
greater
use
to
him
,
then
that
wherein
they
offended
was
prejudicial
.
Thus
Scanderbeg
pardoned
Moses
rebelling
against
him
,
as
being
the
Greatest
Commander
he
had
under
him
:
who
thereby
became
afterwards
of
very
great
Use
,
and
Advantage
to
him
:
In
like
manner
as
David
also
pardoned
Ioab
.
But
yet
we
must
remember
,
that
this
Easinesse
,
and
Mercifulnesse
is
then
only
seasonable
,
where
the
Crime
concerns
not
the
State
it self
,
but
onely
Particular
persons
.
And
therefore
the
Prince
ought
not
at
any
time
to
deny
the
Legal
Proceeding
of
Justice
to
any
one
;
For
,
for
this
very
cause
,
Philip
,
King
of
Macedonia
,
was
slain
by
Pausanias
.
And
therefore
,
as
we
have
formerly
said
,
he
ought
to
be
careful
,
and
circumspect
in
the
curbing
,
and
bridling
of
his
own
Passions
and
Affections
.
But
now
,
Piety
,
and
Religion
is
of
it self
sufficient
to
make
any
Prince
exercise
his
power
of
Dominion
Justly
,
and
happily
:
as
we
see
by
the
Examples
of
the
Emperour
Constantine
the
Great
,
Theodosius
,
and
the
like
.
And
here
we
are
alwaies
to
remember
,
that
it
is
most
certain
,
that
,
The
People
do
naturally
follow
the
Inclinations
of
their
Prince
.
And
therefore
Plato
was
wont
to
say
,
If
the
King
but
mend
,
all
the
Kingdome
mends
,
without
the
accession
of
any
other
Law
.
And
therefore
the
Virtue
of
the
Prince
ought
to
surpasse
,
in
a
manner
,
all
Humane
sense
.
As
concerning
Making
of
War
,
it
is
certain
and
evident
to
all
,
that
Warlike
Princes
have
still
had
the
better
of
those
that
are
not
so
inclined
:
and
although
Wise
Kings
have
alwaies
made
a
shift
to
preserve
their
own
,
yet
they
have
not
alwaies
enlarged
their
Dominions
:
but
the
idle
,
and
sloathful
have
ever
been
of
the
losing
hand
.
I
say
therefore
,
that
a
King
,
if
he
would
be
accounted
a
warlike
Prince
,
ought
to
go
in
person
to
the
Wars
;
especially
,
●●ere
he
is
certain
of
Victory
.
Thus
Ioab
,
having
for
some
time
besieged
that
City
of
the
Ammonites
,
and
being
now
ready
to
take
it
,
he
gave
notice
to
the
King
,
that
He
should
come
,
and
be
at
the
delivery
of
it
up
,
that
so
the
Glory
of
the
Action
might
be
His.
For
by
this
means
the
People
will
be
ready
to
admire
their
King
,
as
if
he
were
something
more
then
a
King
.
But
He
must
be
sure
to
decline
all
Evident
Dangers
,
and
especially
Duels
;
Lest
(
as
the
Israelites
said
to
David
)
He
quench
the
Light
of
Israel
.
For
this
was
accounted
a
great
fault
in
Alexander
the
Great
,
that
he
would
needs
leap
down
first
himself
from
off
the
Walls
into
a
certain
Town
;
where
He
by
that
meanes
received
many
Wounds
:
For
by
that
rash
Act
of
his
,
he
in
His
Single
person
brought
into
Hazard
the
Monarchy
of
the
whole
World
.
He
must
also
re●ard
his
Old
Souldiers
with
his
Own
hand
,
and
must
pre●er
them
to
the
Government
of
Castles
,
and
Forts
:
and
the
rawer
sort
of
Souldiers
he
must
cause
to
exercise
themselves
in
light
skirmishes
among
themselves
,
and
in
exercises
of
the
Field
.
Every
King
that
swaieth
a
Scepter
is
either
a
Wolfe
,
or
a
Hireling
,
or
lastly
a
Shepheard
;
as
Homer
,
and
the
Holy
Gospel
it self
also
calls
him
.
A
Tyrant
is
the
Wolfe
,
that
keepes
the
Flock
for
his
own
Advantage
;
and
alwayes
maketh
away
with
all
the
Wealthiest
,
Wisest
&
Valiantest
of
his
Subjects
,
that
so
he
may
fill
his
own
bags
,
and
may
without
any
danger
or
controule
,
Lord
it
as
he
list
,
and
range
about
through
the
whole
flock
,
spoyling
whom
he
please
.
And
if
the
King
of
Spain
should
go
about
to
shew
himself
such
a
one
to
his
Subjects
,
he
will
lose
all
;
as
did
those
Dionysij
of
Syracuse
,
Acciolinus
of
Padou●
,
Caligula
,
Nero
,
Vitelliu●
,
and
the
like
.
The
Hireling
is
,
he
that
kills
not
indeed
his
Subjects
;
but
rather
drawes
to
himself
all
Profits
,
Honours
,
and
advantages
acquired
by
the
service
of
his
Souldiers
and
Vassals
;
but
he
doth
not
at
all
defend
them
from
the
Ravenous
Wolves
;
I
mean
,
False
Teachers
;
nor
other
fierce
Invaders
,
and
Oppressors
.
As
we
may
call
the
Venetians
,
the
Hireling
Rulers
of
Cyprus
;
seeing
that
they
did
not
defend
it
against
the
Turkes
.
And
the
Romans
also
were
such
,
in
Relation
of
the
Saguntines
,
from
whose
necks
they
did
not
keep
off
Hannibals
yoak
.
And
in
like
manner
we
may
tearm
Don
Philip
Maria
the
Hireling
Vicount
of
the
Genowayes
;
for
he
mad
onely
a
benefit
of
them
,
but
shewed
not
himself
as
a
Governour
over
them
;
Which
cannot
now
be
said
of
the
Ki●g
of
Spain
.
And
these
Hirelings
,
or
Mercenary
Princes
,
are
suddenly
losers
by
it
,
as
the
former
were
.
As
,
wee
see
,
the
King
of
France
lost
,
by
suffering
Calvin
to
mount
up
into
the
Chaire
;
as
the
Elector
of
Saxony
likewise
did
,
by
suffering
that
Wolf
Luther
.
For
he
that
makes
a
prey
of
Mens
Mind
,
hath
command
over
their
Bodies
also
:
and
will
at
length
have
the
disposing
of
their
Fortunes
and
estates
too
.
And
therefore
it
is
a
meer
Folly
,
and
Ignorance
in
those
Princes
,
whosoever
they
be
,
that
shall
admit
New
Religions
into
their
Dominions
,
whereby
the
Minds
of
their
Subjects
are
lead
away
.
And
hence
it
was
that
Saul
foresaw
his
own
Ruin
,
so
soon
as
ever
he
perceaved
the
affections
of
the
People
inclined
towards
David
.
And
the
Mischiefs
of
Germany
,
Poland
,
and
France
have
been
infinite
,
since
Luthers
making
a
●Prey
and
carring
away
the
Minds
and
Affections
of
the
Inhabitants
of
these
Countries●
But
that
King
is
a
Shepheard
,
that
feeds
Himself
with
the
Honour
,
and
Love
of
his
People
;
and
them
,
with
his
own
Example
,
Learning
,
and
Abundance
of
good
Things
;
and
withall
defends
them
by
his
Armes
,
and
Wholesome
Lawes
.
And
therefore
a
good
King
ought
to
be
endued
with
so
much
a
greater
proportion
of
Learning
and
Knowledge
above
his
People
(
who
do
infinitely
herein
excel
Brute
Beasts
,
)
as
the
Shepheard
is
above
his
M●te
Flock
.
So
that
a
Prince
(
as
Plato
said
)
is
somewhat
above
Humane
Condition
,
and
ought
to
be
esteemed
as
a
kind
of
God●
or
a
Christ
;
or
at
least
is
to
be
reputed
as
qualified
with
a
certain
measure
of
Divinity
,
and
to
have
some
emin●nt
knowledge
conferred
upon
him
from
above
,
as
had
that
Divine
Law-giver
Moses
;
and
as
at
this
day
have
the
Pope
,
and
the
Bishops
.
Or
if
this
be
not
granted
to
Him
,
he
ought
however
,
●hrough
Humane
Virtue
at
least
,
to
submit
,
and
yield
Obedience
to
the
Divine
Law-giver
;
as
did
Charles
the
Great
.
And
there
have
been
some
,
who
wisely
considering
these
things
have
endeavoured
to
perswade
the
World
,
that
they
were
Inspired
from
Heaven
,
as
did
Mahom●t
,
and
Minos
;
whose
Lawes
were
thereby
held
in
great
Reverence
by
the
People
.
And
certainly
wheresoever
the
King
shall
approve
himself
to
be
such
,
the
People
in
general
will
be
made
good
;
where
as
on
the
contrary
,
if
the
Prince
be
Bad
,
the
People
will
be
so
too
.
And
therefore
following
the
Example
of
the
Pope
,
and
his
Bishops
,
he
ought
to
appear
as
like
them
as
he
can
,
doing
nothing
at
all
without
their
approbation
,
but
making
a
Union
betwixt
his
Kingdom
and
their
Church
,
so
to
make
up
one
Body
of
a
Republick
betwixt
them
;
as
I
have
said
before
;
and
by
observing
the
Ecclesiastical
Order
,
and
by
constituting
good
Lawes
,
he
must
render
himself
Worthy
of
Reverence
from
the
People
:
which
by
appearing
but
seldom
abroad
among
them
in
Publique
,
he
shall
be
sure
to
have
from
them
.
As
for
those
Acts
which
Humane
Nature
cannot
abstain
from
,
as
eating
,
and
the
like
,
these
he
ought
to
do
privately
.
Or
if
at
any
time
he
do
any
of
them
in
Publi●k
,
He
must
alwaies
,
after
the
example
of
Philopoemen
,
the
General
of
the
Achaeans
,
have
some
by
him
to
discourse
touching
Peace
and
War
.
Our
King
must
not
endeavour
so
much
to
be
Accounted
a
Vertuous
Person
,
as
to
be
so
Really
:
for
,
where
any
one
is
discovered
to
have
but
once
played
the
Dissembler
,
no
body
will
ever
believe
him
again
afterwards
.
And
because
that
,
for
want
of
Issue
to
succeed
him
,
the
Kingdome
may
easily
fall
to
the
ground
;
His
chiefest
care
must
be
,
that
he
get
children
as
soon
,
and
early
as
he
can
.
And
so
soon
as
ever
his
Eldest
Son
shall
be
grown
up
to
any
maturity
,
and
himself
perchance
is
yet
a
young
man
;
he
may
then
do
well
to
●end
him
to
Rome
,
that
so
he
may
be
instructed
both
in
the
affaires
of
the
World
,
and
in
those
of
Religion
also
;
and
withal
,
the
Kingdom
of
Spain
may
be
the
more
firmly
incorporated
into
the
Church
,
by
having
both
the
Cardinals
,
and
Popes
themselves
alwayes
true
to
their
Faction
:
and
also
,
that
His
Son
,
and
the
Barons
may
not
dare
to
joyn
together
,
and
take
up
Armes
against
Him
:
(
which
our
King
Philip
suspected
of
his
Son
Charles
;
)
and
so
,
by
Obeying
,
he
shall
learn
how
to
Rule
.
The
King
of
Spain
ought
also
alwayes
to
design
some
of
the
House
of
Austria
to
be
his
successor
,
in
case
that
he
should
die
without
a
successor
of
his
own
.
Let
him
alwayes
speak
the
Language
of
his
Native
Country
,
and
give
Audience
to
such
only
as
speak
the
same
.
He
ought
alwayes
to
keep
his
Court
in
Spain
,
the
Head
of
his
Empire●
neither
let
him
ever
go
out
of
it
,
unlesse
it
be
to
the
Wars
,
and
leaving
his
Son
behind
him
:
Or
,
to
suppresse
some
mutinying
Province
,
or
some
Baron
that
he
suspects
,
He
may
go
and
take
up
his
quarters
among
them
;
that
so
,
being
thereby
reduced
to
want
,
and
scarcity
,
they
may
be
forced
to
serve
the
King
instead
of
Souldiers
,
and
He
by
this
means
may
be
freed
from
all
fears
and
jealousies
.
The
rest
of
His
Male
Children
,
that
are
not
brought
up
in
the
hope
,
and
expectation
of
Reigning
;
he
may
make
Cardinals
;
neither
ought
he
at
any
time
to
commit
the
rains
of
Government
to
their
hands
,
least
happily
they
should
be
possessed
with
a
desire
of
Ruling
.
And
hence
it
is
,
that
among
the
Turks
it
is
the
Custome
,
alwayes
to
make
away
with
all
the
yonger
Sons
.
And
the
King
of
China
shuts
up
those
that
are
next
in
blood
to
Him
,
in
large
,
spacious
places
,
which
abound
with
all
variety
both
of
necessaries
and
Delights
:
as
the
King
of
Ethiopia
confines
all
his
to
a
certain
very
high
,
and
most
pleasant
Mountain
,
called
Amara
;
where
they
are
to
continue
,
tell
they
shall
be
called
to
succeed
in
the
Kingdom
.
But
yet
for
all
this
,
neither
doth
the
King
of
China
,
or
Ethiopia
,
by
confining
their
nearest
of
kin
,
nor
the
Great
Turk
by
killing
his
,
nor
yet
the
Moor
,
by
putting
out
the
Eyes
of
his
,
acquit
themselves
from
the
danger
and
fear
of
Seditions
,
and
Rebellions
.
For
notwithstanding
that
the
Parents
of
these
confined
Persons
may
haply
bear
it
with
a
patient
and
quiet
mind
enough
;
yet
it
may
possibly
be
,
that
either
the
Common
People
,
or
the
Nobles
of
the
Kingdome
,
being
moved
either
with
Indignation
,
and
Fury
,
or
else
Fear
of
Punishment
,
or
desire
of
Revenge
,
may
corrupt
,
and
provoke
those
Persons
so
shut
up
;
or
by
killing
their
Keepers
,
may
carry
them
away
out
of
their
prisons
by
force
,
and
may
place
them
in
the
Throne
:
as
those
they
call
,
The
Common
Rebels
of
Spain
,
attempted
to
carry
away
by
force
the
Duke
of
Calabria
,
who
was
at
that
time
a
Prisoner
in
the
Sciattive
Tower
.
And
in
China
many
most
cruel
Tyrants
●f
both
sexes
,
both
Kings
,
and
Queens
,
have
been
murdered
.
And
of
late
years
,
in
Ethiopia
,
Abdimalo
was
called
to
the
Crown
,
not
from
ou●
of
the
Mountain
of
Amara
,
but
from
out
of
Arabia
,
whether
he
had
fled
to
preserve
himself
.
Neither
is
there
any
Country
,
where
there
have
been
more
Civil
Wars
,
and
Rebellions
raised
,
then
among
the
Moors
in
Ma●ritania
.
The
Kings
of
Ormus
,
before
that
that
Country
was
subdued
by
the
Portuguez
,
were
wont
to
kill
their
Parents
:
which
custome
was
practised
also
by
some
Emperours
of
Constantinople
;
by
the
Kings
of
Tunis
also
,
and
of
Marocco
,
and
Fez
;
as
likewise
among
the
Turks
:
as
appears
by
the
Wars
betwxt
Bajazet
and
Zerim
,
and
of
Selim
and
his
father
,
Bajazet
the
second
.
Therefore
this
Cruelty
of
the
Turks
renders
them
not
much
more
secure
thereby
.
For
in
other
Kingdomes
it
is
onely●
Ambition
,
and
a
desire
of
Honour
,
and
Rule
that
excites
men
to
raise
sedition
,
and
to
take
up
Armes
against
the
Prince
:
Which
Ambitious
Desires
may
either
be
satisfied
some
other
way
,
or
be
diverted
to
some
other
design
,
or
possibly
may
be
overawed
,
and
crusht
:
But
those
of
the
Blood
Royal
among
the
Turks
,
and
Moors
,
besides
Ambition
,
have
a
Necessity
also
of
seeking
the
preservation
of
their
own
Lives
,
to
force
them
on
to
such
Attempts
.
For
,
seeing
they
are
all
certainly
enough
assured
,
that
they
shall
be
put
to
death
by
the
succeeding
Emperour
,
they
have
need
all
of
them
to
provide
for
themselves
;
and
so
are
necessitated
,
in
a
manner
,
to
take
up
Armes
,
and
to
implore
the
aid
and
assistance
either
of
subjects
at
home
,
of
Forrain
Princes
abroad
.
Hence
it
was
that
S●lim
was
wont
to
say
,
that
He
was
to
be
excused
for
having
made
away
with
so
many
of
his
Brothers
,
Nephews
,
and
Kindred
;
seeing
that
otherwise
the
meanest
person
of
the
Ottoman
line
,
that
should
have
but
scaped
acting
a
part
in
that
Tragedy
,
might
have
come
to
the
same
Dignity
He
enjoyed
.
But
,
passing
by
these
Impious
,
and
yet
●neffectual
Examples
of
Cruelty
,
let
us
now
come
to
the
Daughters
of
the
King
of
Spain
.
And
these
Probably
may
do
well
to
be
matched
with
the
Kings
,
or
Princes
of
Poland
,
and
France
:
and
also
with
the
Kings
of
Denmark
,
Muscovia
,
England
,
and
the
like
:
upon
this
condition
,
that
these
Princes
promise
faithfully
to
embrace
the
Catholick
Religion
;
which
if
they
would
do
,
there
would
thence
a
double
Benefit
accrue
.
The
King
must
take
into
his
Court
,
all
the
most
able
,
and
most
knowing
in
all
sorts
of
Sciences
:
and
He
must
endeavour
to
render
both
Himself
,
and
his
Children
,
as
excellent
in
them
as
is
possible
;
that
so
the
Eyes
of
all
men
may
be
turned
upon
Him
,
and
His
,
and
may
joyn
themselves
unto
them
,
seeing
them
live
so
happily
and
securely
.
In
like
manner
,
as
all
the
People
of
Israel
,
even
to
the
Maccabees
themselves
,
who
had
God
for
their
Guide
,
became
yet
admirers
of
the
Romans
;
and
entring
into
a
League
with
them
,
fled
to
Them
for
Protection
.
Now
He
that
protects
,
or
assists
,
may
naturally
be
said
to
be
Lord
of
him
whom
he
protects
;
as
the
Man
became
Lord
of
the
Horse
,
whiles
He
assisted
him
against
the
Stag.
CHAP.
X.
What
Sciences
are
required
in
a
Monarch
,
to
render
him
admired
by
all
.
ALl
Great
Men
,
when
they
have
gone
about
to
set
up
a
New
Monarchy
,
have
changed
the
Sciences
that
the
people
were
exercised
in
before
,
and
many
times
also
the
Religion
of
the
Country
;
that
so
they
might
render
themselves
the
more
Admired
by
their
Subjects
:
and
by
this
means
also
other
Nations
have
come
in
unto
them
too
.
And
this
is
the
reason
why
the
Assyrians
,
under
King
Ninus
,
changed
the
Religion
of
Noah
,
and
set
up
that
of
Iupiter
Belus
,
and
applied
themselves
to
the
study
of
Astrology
;
whereby
they
became
so
famous
,
and
admired
,
that
they
brought
the
whole
East
under
their
Subjection
.
The
like
course
also
was
taken
by
the
Persians
,
under
Cyrus
,
who
took
upon
himself
the
Title
of
Gods
Commissary
:
for
These
introduced
into
the
World
the
Practise
of
Natural
Magick
;
a
Science
till
then
never
heard
of
before
;
and
furnished
it
out
with
great
Variety
of
New
,
and
Admirable
Rites
and
Ceremonies
.
The
Macedonians
made
the
world
believe
,
that
their
Prince
,
Alexander
the
Great
,
was
the
Son
of
Iupiter
Ammon
;
and
withal
abolis●ing
the
Ancient
Disciplines
,
they
brought
in
upon
the
Stage
the
Aristotelian
;
which
confuted
all
that
were
before
it
:
insomuch
that
his
Father
,
King
Philip
,
rejoyced
very
much
thereat
,
foreseeing
that
this
Novel●y
of
Doctrine
would
lay
a
Foundation
for
his
son
to
erect
a
New
Empire
upon
;
and
so
thenceforward
neglected
the
worship
of
Iupiter
,
Mercury
,
Osiris
,
and
the
rest
of
the
most
Ancient
among
the
Gods
.
Thus
Mahomet
also
,
when
he
now
aspired
to
a
Monarchy
,
introduced
a
New
Religion
;
fitting
it
to
his
own
Palat
,
and
the
Gust
of
the
People
.
Iulius
Caesar
likwise
,
being
now
got
to
be
chosen
the
Pontif●x
Maximus
,
and
Astrology
being
at
that
time
not
very
well
known
to
the
Romans
;
He
,
by
changing
the
Old
Account
,
and
rectifying
the
Year
,
laid
the
Foundation
of
His
Monarchy
.
And
the
same
must
the
King
of
Spain
also
do
;
especially
seeing
He
hath
the
best
Opportunity
that
can
be
,
of
doing
the
same
.
For
seeing
that
it
is
not
Lawful
at
all
times
to
introduce
a
New
Religion
,
He
ought
therefore
to
adorn
,
and
set
forth
the
Old
so
much
the
more
,
and
to
enlarge
it
with
variety
of
New
Rites
an●
Ceremonies
;
as
also
to
bring
forth
into
the
World
New
Sciences
,
and
such
as
shall
be
suitable
to
His
Dignity
.
But
above
all
,
let
him
make
a
Law
,
to
be
observed
by
all
Christians
;
First
,
That
whensoever
any
People
or
Country
shall
forsake
the
Roman
Religion
,
all
Princes
shall
be
bound
,
upon
pain
of
forfeiting
their
Estates
,
to
root
out
,
and
extirpate
the
same
;
like
as
God
commanded
Moses
.
Secondly
,
That
the
Clergy
,
and
such
as
are
skilled
in
Church
Matters
,
shall
make
it
Their
care
to
look
to
the
regulating
of
the
Moneths
of
the
Year
,
and
the
Daies
of
the
Week
;
calling
the
several
Moneths
by
the
Names
of
the
Twelve
Apostles
;
and
the
seven
Daies
of
the
Week
by
the
Names
of
the
Seven
Sacraments
.
For
the
truth
of
it
is
,
that
the
Inhabitants
of
the
New
World
,
when
they
find
,
in
conversing
with
the
Christians
,
that
the
Heathenish
Names
of
Moneths
and
Daies
are
still
in
use
among
them
,
they
are
wrapt
into
a
great
admiration
.
And
the
like
course
is
to
be
observed
in
other
the
like
things
.
Thirdly
,
that
seeing
that
New
Sciences
do
make
a
New
Monarchy
the
more
Admired
,
I
would
have
the
Schooles
of
the
Platonists
,
and
of
the
Stoicks
opened
again
,
whose
Opinions
come
nearer
to
Christianity
,
then
the
Aristotelian
.
And
,
that
we
may
descend
to
particulars
,
the
Telesian
Philosophy
is
the
most
excellent
of
all
;
seeing
it
comes
the
nearest
to
the
Holy
F●thers
,
and
makes
it
appear
to
the
World
,
that
the
Philosophers
knew
nothing
;
and
that
Aristotle
,
who
would
have
the
Soul
to
be
Mortal
,
and
the
World
to
be
Immortal
,
and
denyes
Providenc●
also
,
(
on
which
Christianity
is
grounded
)
talks
very
absurdly
,
notwithstanding
all
his
so
specious
Reasons
;
seeing
that
the
same
are
refuted
by
stronger
Reasons
,
fetcht
in
like
manner
from
Nature
.
Fourthly
,
It
is
necessary
that
he
set
the
Wits
of
the
Learned
to
work
with
Scholastick
Questions
;
lest
by
being
conversant
in
the
Sciences
of
Natural
Things
,
it
set
an
edge
upon
their
Ambition
,
and
by
this
meanes
they
should
aspire
to
higher
Matters
.
Fifthly
,
That
He
should
banish
all
Theological
Questions
out
of
the
Transalpine
Schools
;
seeing
that
all
the
Divines
of
those
parts
turn
Hereticks
,
by
not
continuing
firm
to
the
Holy
Constitutious
of
the
Pope
,
but
are
still
raising
up
fresh
Controversies
:
and
the
Wits
of
these
men
are
to
be
exercised
onely
in
the
Disputes
of
Natural
Philosophy
.
Sixtly
,
He
must
endeavour
to
get
himself
Renown
,
as
Iustinian
did
,
by
reducing
all
the
Roman
Lawes
into
One
Body●
and
as
Charles
the
Great
did
,
by
opening
the
School
of
Aristotle
,
which
was
at
that
time
the
only
School
of
Philosophy
in
Christendome
:
for
all
the
rest
had
been
long
before
trodden
down
to
the
ground
by
the
Barbarians
;
as
I
have
shewed
elsewhere
.
Seventhly
,
He
shall
do
well
to
shut
up
all
the
Greek
and
Hebrew
Schools
;
because
that
these
Two
Languages
have
been
destructive
to
Monarchy
;
and
are
,
besides
,
the
Main
Pillars
by
which
those
Heresies
that
chiefly
raign
at
this
day
are
built
upon
.
And
therefore
,
on
the
contrary
,
let
him
endeavour
to
bring
in
the
Knowledge
of
the
Arabick
Tongue
;
by
meanes
whereof
the
Mahumetans
may
be
the
better
convinced
;
and
the
troublesome
Transalpine
Wits
may
imploy
themselves
rather
in
confuting
the
Turks
,
then
in
vexing
the
Catholicks
with
their
Disputes
.
Eighthly
,
Let
him
also
erect
Mathematical
Schools
:
because
this
would
be
of
great
use
and
advantage
in
respect
of
the
New
World
,
as
well
as
of
the
Old
:
because
by
this
means
the
Peoples
Minds
will
be
diverted
from
creating
Us
any
trouble
,
and
will
be
incited
to
bend
their
studies
that
way
,
which
may
be
useful
to
the
King
.
Then
let
him
get
about
him
the
Ablest
Cosmographers
that
he
can
,
and
assign
them
Liberall
Allowances
;
Whose
businesse
it
shall
be
,
to
describe
those
several
parts
of
the
World
wheresoever
the
Spaniards
have
set
footing
throughout
the
Compasse
of
the
whole
Earth
;
because
that
Ptolomy
knew
nothing
of
most
of
those
Countries
at
all
;
And
let
Him
,
by
the
Industry
of
these
his
Mathematicians
,
correct
all
the
Errours
of
the
Ancient
Geographers
:
and
he
may
also
put
forth
a
Book
,
under
the
Title
of
the
King
of
Spains
Name
,
wherein
he
shall
set
forth
the
praises
due
to
Christophorus
Columbus
,
Magellanus
,
Americus
Vesputius
,
Ferdinandus
Cortesius
,
Pizarrus
,
and
others
of
his
Valiant
Sea-Commanders
;
whose
Posterity
He
ought
to
confer
Dignities
upon
,
for
the
Incouraging
of
others
to
fall
upon
the
like
undertakings
.
Let
him
also
send
able
Astrologers
abroad
into
the
New
World
,
and
especially
some
of
those
beyond
the
Alpes
;
to
the
end
that
he
may
by
this
means
also
take
them
off
from
their
Heresies
,
and
filth
;
and
let
him
,
by
proposing
rewards
to
such
,
invite
the
ablest
Wits
out
of
Germany
,
and
send
them
into
the
New
World
;
that
there
they
may
give
an
account
of
,
and
describe
all
the
new
Stars
that
are
in
that
Hemisphere
,
from
the
Antarctick
Pole
to
the
Tropick
of
Capricorn
:
and
may
describe
the
Holy
Crosse
,
whose
figure
is
at
that
Pole
;
and
about
the
Pole
it self
they
may
place
the
Effigies
of
Charles
V.
and
of
other
Princes
of
the
House
of
Austria
;
following
herein
the
Example
of
the
Grecians
and
Egyptians
,
who
placed
in
the
Heavens
the
Images
of
their
Princes
and
Heroes
.
For
by
this
meanes
both
Astrology
,
and
Local
Memory
will
be
both
learnt
together
.
And
when
any
such
Illustrious
Persons
are
so
advanced
to
Honour
,
and
rendred
so
Venerable
:
and
such
Astrologers
are
encouraged
with
large
rewards
,
it
is
of
no
small
advantage
to
the
enlargment
of
a
Kingdom
:
For
,
all
the
Worlds
Affections
will
be
inclined
toward
such
a
Prince
,
and
will
desire
to
serve
him
.
We
are
to
know
also
,
that
the
Novelty
of
Doctrine
is
a
great
promoter
of
Monarchy
;
provided
it
be
not
against
Religion
,
as
was
that
of
Luther
:
but
that
it
rather
agree
well
with
it
:
as
doth
that
of
Tele●ius
,
and
that
which
I
my self
have
collected
,
by
my
reading
of
the
Ancient
Fathers
of
the
Church
:
or
a●
least
when
it
doth
not
contradict
the
same
,
but
rather
enlargeth
it
,
and
renders
it
admired
by
all
men
,
and
takes
up
the
Minds
of
the
People
,
and
keeps
them
in
,
from
running
after
,
and
employing
themselves
in
that
which
is
prejudiciall
to
the
Kingdom
.
Aristotle
,
though
his
Opinions
were
impious
,
yet
was
he
in
nothing
at
all
any
hinderance
to
Alex●nder
;
and
therefore
much
lesse
can
there
be
any
hurt
,
in
such
a
Doctrine
as
we
speak
of
.
The
King
must
also
take
care
to
have
the
General
Histories
and
Annals
of
the
Whole
World
,
compiled
in
a
compendiou●
and
succinct
way
,
like
that
of
the
Books
of
the
Kings
of
the
Hebrewes
:
and
which
may
also
shew
from
the
first
building
of
Rome
the
whole
progresse
of
this
Monarchy
down
to
this
present
day
,
and
may
set
down
the
time
when
the
Christian
Faith
was
first
embraced
by
it
:
and
may
make
it
known
to
all
,
so
many
Kings
thereof
as
were
Pious
and
,
and
Religious
men
,
were
all
of
high
esteem
in
the
World
,
and
reigned
happily
;
but
those
that
were
Wicked
,
and
Ill
men
,
were
also
Unfortunate
.
Let
Him
likewise
cause
a
Brief
Collection
to
be
made
of
the
Lawes
of
all
the
several
Kingdomes
and
Principalities
of
the
World
,
digested
in
their
several
Orders
;
as
also
their
Religions
and
Customes
;
and
let
him
make
use
of
the
best
of
these
,
and
reject
the
bad
.
But
he
must
be
very
careful
,
that
He
publish
not
in
any
place
such
Lawes
,
as
the
Nature
of
that
place
cannot
bear
.
CHAP.
XI
.
Of
Lawes
,
both
Good
,
and
Bad.
THe
King
of
Spain
,
as
well
for
Theological
,
as
Politick
reasons
,
can
enact
no
New
Lawes
.
For
the
Christian
Law
,
together
with
the
Roman
Military
Power
and
Prudence
,
is
that
which
He
succeeds
in
,
and
with
which
He
is
to
comply
.
He
must
take
heed
therefore
,
that
He
make
not
many
Pragmatical
Sanctions
.
And
it
would
be
an
excellent
thing
,
if
the
Lawes
,
as
far
as
it
were
possible
,
were
all
written
in
the
Spanish
Tongue
;
that
so
the
whole
World
might
be
acquainted
,
and
might
have
some
commerce
with
the
Spanish
Monarchy
,
both
in
the
Language
,
and
the
Lawes
.
But
seeing
that
this
Monarchy
had
Its
Rise
under
the
Roman
Empire
,
and
Religion
;
the
Latine
is
a
Language
that
it
needs
not
be
ashamed
of
.
Let
such
Lawes
therefore
be
made
,
as
the
People
may
keep
rather
Willingly
,
then
by
compulsion
,
and
through
fear
of
punishment
;
as
finding
them
to
be
advantagious
to
themselves
.
For
when
such
Lawes
are
enacted
,
as
make
for
the
Profit
of
the
Prince
,
or
some
few
Particular
persons
only
,
the
People
must
needs
be
out
of
love
with
them
;
and
then
do
they
presently
find
out
waies
to
elude
the
same
:
whereupon
there
strait
followes
Confiscation
of
the
Subjects
Goods
,
with
Mulcts
,
Punishments
,
and
Banishment
.
Then
must
we
have
New
Laws
made
,
to
punish
the
Transgressors
of
the
Former
;
and
then
again
other
New
Lawes
must
be
made
,
for
the
punishing
of
such
as
have
offended
against
these
latter
:
and
thus
is
the
Number
of
Lawes
increased
,
the
Princes
Authority
slighted
,
and
the
Subjects
at
length
,
out
of
hate
to
their
Prince
,
either
rise
up
against
Him
,
or
else
forsake
the
Kingdom
;
to
the
very
great
damage
(
no
question
)
of
the
Prince
:
for
by
this
means
both
the
number
of
the
Souldiery
is
diminished
,
and
besides
,
the
Kings
Subsidies
grow
lesse
.
Every
Tyrant
therefore
,
that
maketh
Lawes
that
are
for
his
Own
Advantage
only
,
and
not
for
his
Subjects
,
is
a
Fool
:
for
by
this
meanes
He
loseth
himself
;
whereas
on
the
other
side
,
a
wise
King
,
while
he
seems
to
do
things
Prejudicial
to
himself
,
doth
himself
notwithstanding
thereby
the
greatest
Right
that
can
be
.
And
we
find
by
Experience
,
that
Princes
that
are
Popular
,
are
more
extolled
,
then
those
are
that
admit
into
their
friendship
and
favour
some
few
Noblemen
,
or
Courtiers
only
:
as
we
may
observe
in
the
Contrary
Examples
of
Augustus
,
and
Tiberius
.
It
is
moreover
necessary
,
that
a
Law
be
conformable
to
the
Custome
of
the
place
for
which
it
is
made
:
for
all
Northern
People
love
Easie
Lawes
;
and
would
rather
obey
out
of
their
own
Good
Nature
,
then
by
Compulsion
.
And
the
not
observing
of
this
,
was
the
reason
of
the
Dukes
D'Alva's
losing
the
Low-Countries
.
The
Southern
People
,
as
those
of
Andaluzia
,
require
strict
Lawes
;
the
Italians
,
Portuguez
,
and
Calabrians
,
desire
a
Mediocrity
,
and
Moderation
in
their
Lawes
.
The
King
must
also
consider
,
as
touching
the
New
World
,
under
what
Climate
each
particular
People
there
lyeth
.
For
,
those
that
lye
under
the
Equinoctial
,
would
have
Moderate
Lawes
;
but
those
that
are
under
the
Tropicks
,
must
have
more
severe
and
rigid
Lawes
;
as
also
those
that
are
under
the
Pole
:
but
those
that
are
nearer
to
the
Frigid
Zone
,
desire
Milder
Lawes
:
but
those
that
are
more
remote
,
and
lye
nearer
to
the
Tropicks
,
as
do
the
Inhabitants
of
Siam
,
require
Austere
Lawes
,
and
such
as
carry
a
Religious
Reverence
with
them
.
But
those
that
are
situate
in
a
Middle
Position
,
as
the
Italians
are
,
are
of
like
Nature
to
those
that
lye
under
the
Equinoctial
.
When
another
Country
loseth
any
of
its
Inhabitants
by
reason
of
the
difference
of
Religion
,
New
Lawes
are
presently
to
be
made
by
some
Bishop
,
and
some
Eminent
Commander
of
War
,
and
a
Colony
of
fit
persons
is
to
be
sent
thither
:
as
,
for
example
,
Netherlanders
may
be
sent
into
Africk
;
Italians
into
the
Netherlands
;
and
Spaniards
into
the
New
World
.
And
the
fittest
time
to
do
this
,
is
,
when
the
War
is
on
foot
there
:
but
when
they
begin
once
to
yield
,
the
Lawes
may
then
be
altered
by
little
and
little
:
as
it
is
fit
it
should
be
done
in
the
Low-Countries
,
when
the
People
there
shall
submit
,
and
yield
obedience
to
the
Spaniards
.
For
then
there
should
be
more
use
made
of
the
Tongue
,
in
governing
of
them
,
then
of
the
Sword
:
and
the
Inquisition
is
also
to
be
kept
up
there`
under
some
Other
Name
,
and
Pretense
.
But
if
any
City
,
or
Country
,
that
is
addicted
to
the
Catholick
Religion
,
be
taken
in
;
it
will
be
sufficient
then
to
send
thither
some
Spaniards
onely
to
guard
it
;
and
some
Wise
Persons
,
who
by
degrees
may
change
the
Lawes
of
the
Place
:
but
the
King
must
put
some
of
his
own
Subjects
,
and
of
his
own
Country
,
into
the
highest
,
and
chiefest
places
of
trust
;
but
with
the
meaner
and
lower
Offices
he
may
intrust
the
Inhabitants
of
the
place
:
as
Duke
Francis
did
at
Sena
;
and
the
Venetians
at
Padoua
.
But
when
the
Name
of
a
Spaniard
begins
once
to
be
hateful
among
them
,
let
Him
then
send
thither
such
Italians
as
He
may
safely
trust
,
and
employ
them
as
his
Ministers
there
.
Now
what
course
is
to
be
taken
in
the
several
Kingdomes
belonging
to
the
Spaniard
,
I
shall
shew
hereafter
.
Onely
this
I
shall
say
here
,
that
the
First
,
and
Principal
Keeper
of
the
Lawes
ought
to
be
Honour
;
the
Second
Love
;
and
the
Third
,
Fear
:
But
where
this
Order
is
inverted
,
and
runs
the
contrary
way
,
nothing
will
there
prosper
.
Of
Counsel
.
CHAP.
XII
.
THe
Supreme
Councel
,
or
Court
,
ought
to
consist
of
the
King
,
and
some
few
of
the
Wisest
of
his
Nobles
,
with
some
of
the
Clergy
joyned
to
them
.
Yet
the
Court
of
Grace
(
of
which
I
spake
before
)
must
be
above
the
Supreme
Court
of
Iustice
.
The
Councels
of
that
Kingdom
are
already
managed
rightly
enough
;
yet
their
Decrees
would
be
observed
with
greater
Reverence
,
and
Religion
,
if
that
course
were
taken
which
I
before
proposed
;
namely
,
of
adding
to
them
a
greater
number
of
the
Prelates
:
for
by
this
means
the
Clergy
will
be
the
easier
won
;
and
withall
,
the
Decrees
of
the
said
Councels
will
be
of
the
greater
esteem
,
and
reverence
.
We
are
to
take
notice
also
that
persons
of
any
Nation
whatsoever
are
not
fit
to
be
presently
taken
in
for
Counsellours
;
but
such
only
,
as
know
the
Customes
of
the
Country
,
or
are
Learned
Men
,
as
was
Plato
:
or
else
have
an
excellent
dexterity
of
wit
,
as
had
Ci●cinnatus
.
For
as
much
therefore
as
the
Spaniard
is
a
person
of
good
ability
in
all
matters
of
a
subtile
Nature
,
and
where
there
is
use
of
Good
Language
;
as
the
Germans
abilities
lie
chiefly
in
matters
that
are
to
be
done
by
the
Hand
,
and
require
Labour
;
and
the
Italians
in
matters
of
State
Government
,
and
Policy
;
it
must
therefore
be
the
Kings
Care
,
that
he
make
a
right
Choice
of
these
several
persons
,
and
according
to
their
different
Abilities
make
use
of
them
in
His
Counsels
.
My
Opinion
is
therefore
,
that
in
Maritime
Affairs
,
and
whatsoever
concerns
Navigation
,
He
ought
chiefly
to
employ
the
Portuguez
,
and
the
Genouese
:
But
in
things
which
concern
Mechanical
Arts
,
Artificial
Fire-works
,
and
Engines
of
all
sorts
,
the
Transalpine
is
the
only
man
:
but
where
the
Government
of
State
is
concerned
,
let
the
Italian
be
there
made
use
of
:
but
as
for
Fortifications
,
keeping
of
Garrisons
,
making
Discoveries
,
or
giving
Intelligence
,
and
going
on
Embassies
,
or
whatsoever
concerns
Religion
,
with
any
of
these
let
the
Spaniard
be
intrusted
.
And
seeing
that
we
would
have
the
King
of
Spain
to
be
Lord
of
the
whole
World
,
it
must
be
his
care
,
as
much
as
he
can
,
to
draw
on
all
Nations
to
comply
with
the
Spanish
Manners
and
Customes
;
that
is
,
let
Him
make
them
all
Spanish
.
Let
Him
also
make
them
Partakers
as
well
of
Government
,
as
of
Warfare
;
as
the
Romans
of
old
did
;
and
as
the
Turks
Custome
is
to
do
at
this
day
.
For
otherwise
,
the
Spaniard
will
be
the
lesse
couragious
in
War
,
as
not
having
any
to
rival
him
,
in
Military
Glory
and
Renown
;
neither
will
the
Counsellours
strive
among
themselves
,
who
shall
excell
the
other
in
Smartnesse
,
and
sharpnesse
of
Wit
,
when
they
find
that
all
Forreign
Nations
are
cut
off
from
all
hopes
of
being
called
to
Counsel
.
I
say
therefore
that
Spaniards
are
for
the
most
part
,
though
not
alwayes
,
to
be
admitted
into
the
Counsel
of
Spain
;
and
especially
those
of
Religious
Orders
:
as
being
the
only
persons
that
have
little
or
no
Interest
of
their
own
in
Secular
Affairs
.
Into
the
Councel
of
Italy
there
must
be
taken
in
such
Spaniards
,
as
have
lived
some
time
in
Italy
,
with
some
Italians
,
and
two
out
of
the
Netherlands
.
For
by
this
means
all
the
several
Nations
will
rest
satisfied
,
and
the
Kings
Counsels
will
be
●he
better
tempered
:
because
the
Spaniard
will
alwayes
be
of
a
Contrary
Judgment
to
the
Italian
,
as
thinking
himself
the
better
man
,
and
the
greater
respect
and
dignity
due
to
him
,
because
the
Head
of
the
Empire
is
with
Them
:
and
the
Italian
,
according
to
the
Freedom
of
spirit
of
that
Nation
,
will
boldly
give
such
Counsel
as
he
conceives
to
be
sound
and
Good
,
and
endeavour
to
curbe
and
abate
the
Fiercenesse
of
the
Spaniard
:
and
then
must
the
Netherlander
come
in
,
and
reconcile
them
to
each
other
.
The
Councel
of
the
Netherlands
,
(
seeing
it
is
already
granted
,
that
the
Councels
of
all
Nations
must
be
held
in
Spain
)
must
be
made
up
of
Spaniards
,
Italians
,
and
Natives
,
for
the
same
two
causes
before
given
in
.
The
Councels
of
both
the
Indias
must
consist
of
Spaniards
,
and
such
of
other
Nations
,
as
have
continued
in
the
same
for
some
time
,
whether
English
,
Genuese
,
or
others
;
provided
alwayes
,
that
into
such
Councels
as
concern
the
State
,
there
be
taken
in
some
that
are
of
Religious
Orders
;
and
also
some
of
the
Wisest
among
the
Nobility
,
and
any
others
that
are
well
skilled
in
the
Customes
,
Religion
,
Rites
,
Situation
,
and
the
Policy
,
both
Domestick
,
and
Military
of
the
several
Nations
,
what
Country
soever
they
themselves
be
of
.
I
shall
here
lay
down
one
most
Admirable
and
Profitable
Rule
more
,
for
the
King
to
observe
,
and
that
is●
that
every
Seventh
,
and
Ninth
year
(
which
are
the
Fatal
Numbers
)
He
should
call
together
all
the
Nobility
of
each
of
his
several
Kingdomes
,
every
one
of
which
shall
come
to
the
Court
,
attended
but
with
three
Servants
apiece
at
the
most
;
and
at
the
same
time
let
there
be
sommoned
to
appear
also
all
persons
whatsoever
,
that
are
the
ablest
,
and
best
seen
in
the
affaires
and
Secrets
of
State
,
and
of
Government
:
and
there
let
him
command
them
to
propose
,
every
one
of
them
severally
,
what
they
conceive
most
advantageous
for
the
promoting
of
the
Greatnesse
of
the
Spanish
Monarchy
,
or
else
for
the
particular
Benefit
of
their
several
Provinces
:
aud
withal
to
give
notice
,
what
Errours
have
been
there
committed
to
that
very
time
,
which
it
concernes
the
Publick
should
be
rectified
.
And
I
would
have
all
the
Counsellours
also
of
all
the
several
Councells
to
be
present
at
this
assembly
,
that
every
one
of
them
in
particular
may
be
instructed
in
what
concerns
the
whole
World
,
and
may
take
notice
by
this
meanes
wherein
he
committed
any
Error
for
the
last
Seven
yeares
,
and
so
may
either
be
reproved
for
the
same
,
or
may
otherwise
r●ceive
the
praise
due
to
him
.
For
,
if
this
Course
were
taken
,
the
Counsellours
of
the
Several
Councels
,
growing
Wiser
and
more
Circumspect
,
would
take
heed
how
they
gave
any
either
Unworthy
,
or
Unprofitable
Counsels
:
and
the
King
himself
would
have
a
greater
insight
into
the
Condition
of
his
Monarchy
,
and
by
discovering
New
Secrets
,
and
Mysteries
of
State
,
should
thereby
find
out
waies
of
advancing
his
own
Greatnesse
more
and
more
every
day
:
and
the
Nobles
also
would
set
their
braines
to
work
all
that
Seven
years
space
,
to
find
by
what
means
their
Princes
State
might
be
the
most
advanced
,
and
would
not
any
longer
continue
in
their
former
Ignorance
;
and
both
they
,
and
the
rest
of
the
learned
of
the
Kingdom
would
utter
the
Virulency
of
their
Ambition
,
not
by
their
Sword
,
but
by
their
Tongue
.
Now
there
is
none
so
weak
,
but
is
able
to
deliver
in
words
the
State
of
his
own
Republick
:
seeing
that
there
is
no
Philosopher
,
but
will
undertake
out
of
his
own
brain
to
give
a
description
,
or
Model
of
the
same
:
Whence
indeed
are
scattered
abroad
the
seeds
of
Heresy
and
Sedition
.
But
by
the
taking
of
this
course
,
when
any
of
these
kind
of
Persons
hath
hopes
of
being
rewarded
by
the
Prince
,
he
will
conceive
it
his
best
way
to
expect
rather
to
be
cal●ed
to
give
his
Judgment
at
the
Septennial
Assembly
,
or
else
to
send
it
thither
in
writing
,
and
so
will
suppresse
his
Opinions
till
that
time
.
And
so
by
this
meanes
the
King
shall
be
rendred
the
more
secure
of
the
Obedience
of
his
Nobility
,
and
shall
understand
who
they
are
that
deserve
either
well
or
ill
of
Him
:
Neither
shall
He
be
deceived
,
and
abused
by
his
Courtiers●
or
Flatterers
;
and
shall
have
the
better
Opportunity
of
calling
his
Ministers
of
State
to
an
account
,
for
their
evill
Administration
of
the
Provinces
they
were
set
over
;
and
shall
withal
very
much
mend
the
condition
of
the
said
Provinces
,
and
shall
find
many
oth●r
Advantages
to
follow
hereupon
,
which
I
am
not
at
present
able
to
reckon
up
;
and
shall
besides
bring
it
so
to
passe
,
that
his
Councel
shall
be
both
the
Wiser
,
and
withal
the
Truer
to
Him
.
But
the
Nobles
of
the
New
World
,
in
case
they
cannot
make
their
personal
appearance
at
this
Meeting
,
may
send
others
in
their
places
:
Which
is
the
Custome
that
the
Clergy
,
being
instructed
by
a
certain
Divine
Wisdome
,
have
alwaies
observed
in
their
Ge●eral
Chapters
:
though
no
Monarch
,
or
State
,
hath
ever
taken
the
said
course
,
except
it
be
the
Venetians
;
whose
Embassadours
,
when
they
return
home
from
any
Forreign
parts
,
are
to
give
an
account
in
the
Senate
of
what
they
found
Observable
in
the
several
Countries
whither
they
were
imployed
.
Now
although
our
Discourse
here
hath
been
concerning
the
Particular
Councels
,
and
Kingdoms
,
that
belong
to
the
King
of
Spain
onely
;
yet
we
may
not
therefore
omit
to
say
something
of
Councels
in
general
;
seeing
that
it
is
certain
,
That
More
Weighty
Affaires
are
Effected
by
Good
Conduct
and
Counsels
,
then
by
Weapons
and
Hands
.
But
because
a
Dissertation
of
this
nature
,
being
besides
the
intention
of
our
present
design
,
would
be
too
prolixe
,
I
shall
only
here
touch
at
some
few
particulars
.
Such
Counsels
as
are
too
Subtile
,
and
Nice
,
are
not
much
to
be
regarded
;
because
they
seldom
are
brought
to
any
good
Issue
:
for
by
how
much
the
greater
Subtlety
there
is
in
them
,
so
much
the
more
Exactnesse
,
and
Punctuality
is
there
required
in
the
Execution
of
them
;
which
is
a
businesse
of
the
greatest
difficulty
that
can
be
.
And
hence
it
is
that
the
Venetians
,
although
they
are
not
so
Ingenious
a
People
as
the
Florentines
,
yet
are
they
more
happy
,
for
the
most
part
,
in
their
Consultations
,
then
They
are
;
as
of
old
,
the
Lacedaemonians
were
in
this
particular
more
Fortunate
,
then
the
Athenians
.
Those
Counsels
are
not
to
be
much
regarded
,
that
have
no
matter
of
Weight
or
Eminency
in
them
;
Yet
much
lesse
are
such
to
be
esteemed
that
aime
at
too
Vast
and
Immense
Undertakings
;
such
as
for
the
most
part
were
those
that
were
designed
by
the
Emperour
Maximilian
,
and
Pope
Leo
X.
the
Effecting
whereof
required
both
a
better
Purse
,
a
longer
Life
,
and
greater
Abilities
then
either
of
them
had
:
which
kind
of
undertakings
are
very
pernicious
to
a
State
,
or
Kingdom
.
All
deseperate
Counsells
are
likewise
Dangerous
;
and
are
commonly
attended
by
Despaire
and
Misery
.
It
remaineth
therefore
,
that
those
Counsells
are
chief●ly
to
be
Embraced
,
that
have
the
greatest
both
Facility
,
and
Security
in
them
;
and
such
as
are
well
grounded
,
and
upon
Mature
deliberation
resolved
upon
,
and
as
little
subject
,
as
may
be
,
to
Casual●ies
,
and
the
power
of
Fortune
.
Slow
Counsels
become
Great
Princes
;
for
it
concerns
them
to
be
more
careful
in
the
Preserving
,
and
making
good
,
then
in
the
Enlarging
of
the
Bounds
of
their
Kingdomes
.
But
those
Counsels
that
are
designed
rather
for
the
Acquiring
of
More
,
then
the
Preserving
only
of
what
they
have
,
must
be
more
Quick
,
and
Sudden
.
But
of
this
subject
I
have
elsewhere
discoursed
more
largely
.
CHAP.
XIII
.
Of
Justice
,
and
Its
Contrary
.
IF
the
King
be
just
,
all
his
Ministers
will
likewise
be
just
:
and
if
the
Superiour
Ministers
of
State
shall
be
Unjust
,
the
Inferiour
will
be
Unjust
also
:
but
there
is
nothing
can
hurt
a
Prince
more
,
then
to
distribute
the
Rewards
of
Virtue
,
at
the
pleasure
of
any
Favourite
.
And
therefore
where
Offices
are
disposed
of
at
the
will
of
the
Court
Favourites
,
nothing
ever
goes
well
there
:
And
it
is
so
much
the
worse
,
because
that
now
adaies
the
Greater
Officers
sell
the
Lesser
Offices
to
such
Creatures
of
theirs
,
as
shall
play
the
Theeves
ever
after
for
them
,
and
themselves
.
And
thus
in
Small
Countries
Common
Justice
is
not
observed
:
for
these
men
,
while
they
pretend
to
enlarge
the
Kings
Jurisdiction
,
they
render
him
odious
to
his
people
,
and
in
the
mean
time
fleece
the
poor
,
miserable
Subjects
.
Therefore
let
every
Officer
provide
himself
to
render
an
Account
of
his
Administration
to
the
People
,
who
are
to
give
in
Information
to
the
King
every
ten
yeares
,
where
they
have
been
honestly
dealt
with
,
and
where
not
.
All
False
Witnesses
also
,
of
whom
the
World
is
so
full
,
must
likewise
be
severely
punished
:
and
there
must
be
care
taken
also
,
that
the
Atturnies
of
the
Exchequer
may
not
force
men
by
threatning
words
,
and
sometimes
by
blowes
too
,
to
be
Witnesses
for
them
.
But
the
best
Course
would
be
,
that
the
Law
of
Retaliation
should
be
in
force
;
that
the
Complainant
that
makes
not
good
his
Accusation
,
should
suffer
the
same
punishment
that
the
other
should
have
done
,
if
found
guilty
:
because
that
now
adaies
there
are
more
Calumnies
brought
into
Courts
,
then
Just
Accusations
.
And
therefore
any
Lawyer
that
shall
be
found
to
have
suborned
any
such
Witnesse
;
or
any
Judge
,
that
shall
be
proved
to
have
taken
any
Bribe
,
to
pervert
the
Lawes
,
should
be
debarred
for
ever
after
,
either
from
pleading
at
any
Bar
,
or
giving
sentence
in
any
Court
.
The
King
must
also
take
care
,
that
Judges
give
sentence
alwaies
according
to
the
Lawes
,
and
not
according
as
Policy
of
State
(
as
they
use
to
speak
)
shall
require
:
and
afterward
either
the
King
himself
,
or
his
Viceroy
,
or
any
other
of
the
Kings
Ministers
may
mitigate
the
Rigour
of
the
Law
,
as
they
shall
see
cause
,
(
provided
it
be
not
in
Case
of
High
Treason
)
that
by
this
meanes
they
may
gain
the
more
upon
the
Peoples
Affections
.
And
that
untoward
Custome
is
to
be
rooted
out
of
the
minds
of
Ordinary
Judges
,
which
yet
hath
taken
deeper
root
in
the
minds
of
the
Superiour
Judges
also
;
namely
,
that
although
they
know
an
accused
person
to
be
Innocent
,
yet
they
will
condemn
him
,
though
it
be
in
a
matter
of
no
Moment
;
to
the
end
that
the
fault
may
at
last
light
upon
Him
,
after
the
businesse
hath
been
a
good
while
depending
under
the
Judge
;
that
so
,
(
as
they
use
to
say
)
there
may
seem
to
have
been
Pregnant
Reasons
for
the
long
depending
of
the
Cause
.
Whereas
they
should
be
so
far
from
aggravating
any
fault
,
as
that
they
should
rather
lessen
it
as
much
as
may
be
:
and
so
they
should
endeavour
the
rather
to
be
really
Just
,
then
to
get
an
Opinion
of
being
so
;
to
the
great
detriment
of
the
People
,
and
also
of
the
King
himself
;
who
through
the
wickednesse
of
these
Unjust
Judges
,
who
are
hated
both
by
God
,
and
Himself
,
is
deprived
of
the
Love
and
Affections
of
his
People
;
which
is
the
main
Prop
of
His
Affaires
:
and
besides
,
Good
Men
,
having
lost
their
reputation
,
desire
to
change
their
present
state
for
a
better
;
as
we
see
it
usually
comes
to
passe
.
And
no
people
have
opportunity
of
offending
more
dangerously
,
and
closely
,
then
your
Inferiour
Officers
have
;
and
besides
,
these
men
,
the
more
in
favour
they
are
with
the
Prince
,
the
more
grievously
are
they
wont
to
aggravate
mens
crimes
.
And
therefore
in
this
case
there
ought
to
be
certain
Commissaries
at
all
times
deputed
,
and
the
same
also
to
be
maintained
at
the
Charge
of
the
said
Ministers
,
who
shall
yearly
also
lay
down
a
certain
summe
of
Mony
to
be
kept
in
some
Common
place
,
for
the
charges
of
the
next
Commissaries
the
following
year
,
that
by
these
their
Books
of
Accounts
may
be
examined
during
the
time
of
their
being
in
Office
,
or
afterwards
also
,
if
need
be
.
For
,
by
reason
of
the
Corruption
of
these
Inferiour
Officers
,
whole
Provinces
have
many
times
heretofore
fallen
off
from
the
Roman
Empire
;
especially
when
they
have
been
found
to
be
too
ambitious
,
and
active
in
squeezing
the
Subjects
,
either
for
the
enriching
of
the
Publick
Treasury
,
or
else
for
the
filling
of
their
own
private
Coffers
.
And
for
this
reason
it
was
,
that
the
Parthians
,
having
killed
Crassus
,
filled
his
mouth
full
of
Melted
Gold
:
as
a
certain
Spanish
Grandee
was
also
served
by
some
Indians
in
the
New
World
.
And
certainly
Covetousnesse
,
and
an
open
,
barefaced
Desire
of
Gold
,
was
the
reason
,
that
the
Affaires
of
the
Spaniards
succeeded
so
ill
in
the
New
World
,
into
which
at
first
they
had
so
miraculous
an
Entranc●
:
and
that
the
other
Nations
there
,
perceiving
that
humour
in
them
,
stood
upon
their
guard
as
well
as
they
could
against
the
Spaniard
,
whose
Government
notwithstanding
,
before
,
they
had
not
refused
.
The
same
manner
of
proceeding
also
in
the
Netherlands
,
was
the
cause
of
the
ruining
of
the
Spanish
Affaires
there
.
Let
all
Criminal
Causes
,
in
times
of
Peace
,
be
protracted
as
much
as
may
be
:
(
For
,
No
delay
,
about
the
death
of
any
man
,
can
ever
be
too
long
:
)
but
this
must
not
be
in
times
of
War
.
As
for
Civil
Causes
,
they
ought
all
to
be
without
any
demurring
,
or
delay
,
heard
,
and
determined
.
CHAP.
XIV
.
Of
the
Barons
,
and
Nobility
of
the
Spanish
Monarchy
.
THe
King
of
Spain
,
to
the
end
that
so
vast
a
Monarchy
may
not
fall
to
decay
,
hath
need
of
such
men
as
are
excellent
both
for
Learning
,
and
the
practise
of
Armes
;
whom
He
ought
to
reward
afterwards
with
Baronies
;
that
so
being
from
thenceforth
made
sharers
,
as
it
were
,
of
the
said
Monarchy
,
they
may
to
their
utmost
power
endeavour
to
maintain
,
and
make
good
the
same
to
their
Prince
.
Which
Baronies
notwithstanding
,
when
they
once
fall
into
the
hands
of
Unworthy
persons
,
are
the
cause
of
much
mischief
.
And
they
do
fall
into
such
hands
,
when
they
come
to
be
bestowed
either
upon
Buffoons
,
or
perhaps
such
Exchequer
Men
,
as
have
found
out
new
waies
of
oppressing
the
Subject
:
or
else
,
when
they
have
been
conferred
at
first
upon
Wise
,
and
Valiant
men
,
whose
Successors
for
all
that
may
have
proved
to
be
Mean
,
Inconsiderable
persons
;
or
are
else
riotous
,
and
proud
;
and
such
,
as
laying
aside
all
thought
of
their
Ancestors
Virtue
,
take
the
full
enjoyment
only
of
that
they
have
left
them
,
and
having
no
worth
of
their
own
,
can
onely
boast
of
the
Nobility
of
their
Ancestors
.
And
hence
it
is
,
that
the
King
is
in
want
so
much
of
Persons
of
Worth
,
whilest
the
number
of
such
Uselesse
Drones
encreaseth
in
the
Kingdom
.
The
Great
Tu●k
,
that
he
may
prevent
the
latter
of
these
Mischiefs
,
putting
by
all
such
as
are
bottom'd
only
upon
Others
Nobility
,
takes
notice
of
such
onely
as
are
Eminent
for
some
worth
of
their
own
:
Neither
doth
he
suffer
any
son
to
succeed
in
the
Estate
,
or
Goods
of
his
Father
by
Right
of
Inheritance
;
but
he
is
to
receive
the
same
at
his
hands
,
as
a
reward
of
his
Service
,
if
so
be
he
deserve
it
.
But
in
case
he
do
not
,
he
must
then
serve
him
either
in
some
Ignoble
Art
,
or
else
in
some
inferiour
Office
in
his
Wars
.
The
Former
of
these
Inconveniences
any
King
of
Spain
may
prevent
,
if
he
but
confer
these
rewards
upon
such
onely
,
as
are
deserving
Persons
;
but
the
Remedy
of
the
Second
,
which
is
practised
by
the
Turks
cannot
be
made
use
of
among
Christians
.
Onely
let
him
be
sure
that
many
of
these
Baronies
do
not
in
time
fall
into
the
hands
of
one
man
,
who
perhaps
upon
the
first
Opportunity
given
may
revolt
from
him
;
as
did
the
Nobility
of
Iapan
,
who
being
grown
great
in
power
,
made
opposition
against
their
King
in
the
City
Meaco
,
which
was
also
done
by
the
Barons
of
France
,
who
thereby
hindered
their
own
Monarchy
;
and
as
Scanderbeg
did
to
the
Turk
:
and
so
likewise
the
Princes
of
Ta
entum
and
Salerne
,
and
many
other
in
the
Kingdom
of
Naples
,
who
made
the
same
Attempts
against
their
Kings
,
both
those
of
Arragon
,
and
of
Anjou
too
.
Now
the
Mischeifs
which
these
Barons
bring
upon
the
People
,
and
consequently
upon
their
King
,
are
these
.
They
come
to
Naples
,
and
to
the
Court
,
and
there
spending
their
mony
profusely
and
lavishly
,
they
make
a
great
shew
for
a
while
,
and
get
in
favour
with
the
Kings
friends
;
and
at
length
having
spent
all
,
they
return
poor
home
,
and
make
prey
of
whatsoever
they
can
,
that
so
they
may
make
themselves
whole
again
;
and
then
they
return
to
Court
again
;
running
round
still
,
as
it
were
,
in
the
same
Circle
;
in
so
much
that
we
see
these
mens
Territories
much
more
desert
,
and
naked
,
then
the
Kings
in
Italy
are
;
all
through
the
default
of
the
Barons
themselves
.
And
then
,
if
the
People
have
been
infested
with
any
Pestilential
Diseases
or
have
suffered
by
the
Turks
;
They
presently
beg
of
the
King
to
have
the
yearly
Taxes
to
be
remitted
for
some
certain
time
;
the
payment
whereof
they
themselves
require
at
the
hands
of
the
People
,
and
in
the
Kings
name
too
,
and
that
with
all
the
severity
that
may
be
:
which
the
Prince
of
Rogebo
had
the
confidence
to
do
,
after
the
battel
with
the
Turks
.
And
lastly
,
under
the
pretence
of
the
Camera
,
(
as
they
call
it
,
)
that
is
to
say
,
that
the
Country
may
be
freed
from
quartering
of
Souldiers
,
they
extort
from
the
Subjects
many
Thousands
of
Crownes
.
And
they
find
out
a
Thousand
other
wayes
of
fleecing
the
poor
Subjects
,
that
so
they
may
never
want
Supplies
either
for
their
Luxury
,
or
their
Prodigality
.
And
notwithstadning
that
the
Spaniards
believe
,
that
this
Lavishnesse
of
theirs
makes
for
the
Kings
Advantage
,
and
renders
his
state
the
more
secure
;
because
that
those
that
are
so
given
to
rioting
and
Luxury
,
are
never
any
gatherers
,
and
hoarders
up
of
vast
Sums
of
Mony
which
may
prove
the
Instruments
of
Rebellion
;
yet
the
plain
truth
of
it
is
,
they
do
him
much
hurt
:
for
they
by
this
meanes
reduce
the
People
,
from
whom
the
greatest
part
of
the
Kings
Revenues
come
,
to
a
poor
,
low
condition
.
For
the
remedying
of
which
Mischeif
,
it
would
do
well
if
there
were
a
Law
made
,
that
no
Baron
should
have
above
3000.
Crownes
of
yearly
Revenues
:
and
that
whatsoever
any
of
them
hath
more
,
it
should
not
descend
to
his
Successor
,
but
should
go
after
him
to
the
Exchequer
:
I
speak
here
onely
of
such
Baronies
as
shall
be
conferred
by
the
King
,
upon
the
Grounds
aforesaid
.
As
for
the
Ancienter
Barons
,
it
would
do
well
if
there
were
some
Competitions
cherished
among
them
,
that
by
this
means
,
by
their
contentions
they
might
keep
one
another
under
:
and
so
likewise
,
that
at
every
Seven
years
end
there
should
be
such
an
Assembly
called
together
,
as
I
spake
of
before
:
and
that
the
Barons
should
be
freed
from
all
Bonds
.
Likewise
,
that
every
Baron
should
every
three
years
find
the
King
as
many
Souldiers
and
Horses
,
as
he
hath
Thousands
of
Crowns
of
yearly
Revenue
.
Let
him
also
divide
the
Titles
of
Honour
;
and
besides
,
he
may
do
well
to
create
many
New
Lords
,
finding
out
for
them
New
Titles
;
that
so
the
smalnesse
of
their
number
may
not
encrease
their
dignity
and
honour
.
Let
Him
take
care
also
,
that
the
Lordships
,
and
Lords
Mannours
of
the
Kingdom
of
Naples
,
Millan
,
Spain
,
and
the
N●therlands
may
be
bought
by
Forraigners
;
that
is
to
say
,
by
the
Genuese
,
Florentines
,
French
,
and
Venetians
;
that
so
the
Barons
,
that
are
the
Natives
,
may
be
brought
lower
,
and
the
Forreigners
may
bring
the
King
in
a
large
yearly
Revenue
out
of
their
own
Country
Lordships
.
By
which
means
I
dare
be
bold
to
affirm
,
that
the
King
shall
have
greater
power
,
and
Command
at
Genoa
,
then
at
Millan
;
because
that
nothing
can
be
done
,
or
resolved
upon
at
Genoa
,
without
his
knowledge
and
consent
;
whiles
the
Genueses
will
alwayes
be
in
fear
of
losing
the
Lordships
they
have
in
the
King
of
Spains
dominions
.
And
by
this
means
also
the
King
shall
not
need
to
trouble
himself
about
allowing
them
maintenance
,
as
he
is
with
the
Millanois
:
for
,
Whosever
is
fed
by
thee
,
he
is
thy
servant
.
And
thus
have
the
Florentines
alwaies
been
servants
to
the
King
of
France
,
into
whose
Dominions
they
have
liberty
of
Traffick
allowed
them
.
But
there
must
be
care
taken
,
that
no
Fortified
Places
be
ever
put
into
the
hands
of
any
of
the
Barons
.
And
besides
,
there
must
be
such
Provision
made
,
as
that
all
the
Sons
of
the
said
Barons
should
have
Spaniards
for
their
Tutors
,
who
shall
Hispaniolize
them
,
and
train
them
up
to
the
Habit
,
Manners
,
and
Garbe
of
the
Spaniard
.
And
when
these
Barons
shall
once
begin
to
grow
Powerful
,
He
must
take
them
down
;
yet
under
the
pretense
of
honouring
them
,
by
sending
them
away
to
some
Office
,
or
Charge
,
that
lies
in
some
place
far
remote
from
their
own
Lordships
,
and
where
they
shall
be
sure
to
spend
more
then
they
get
.
And
again
,
when
ever
the
King
shall
please
to
take
his
Progresse
into
the
Country
,
let
him
so
contrive
his
Gists
,
as
that
He
may
lye
upon
these
Barons
;
and
so
under
the
pretext
of
doing
them
Honour
,
may
force
them
to
be
at
a
great
charge
in
entertaining
Him
.
Let
Him
give
a
willing
ear
to
the
People
,
when
they
make
any
complaints
of
them
.
Neither
ought
Nobility
to
be
higher
prized
by
the
King
,
then
Virtue
;
which
is
a
Rule
that
deserves
to
be
observed
above
all
the
rest
.
Besides
,
in
all
the
Metropolian
Cities
in
his
several
Kingdomes
,
as
at
Lisbon
,
Toledo
,
Antwerp
,
and
the
rest
,
as
well
in
this
,
as
in
the
other
Hemisphere
,
the
King
under
pretext
of
doing
them
honours
may
constitute
,
in
each
of
them
,
five
,
eight
,
or
ten
Ranks
,
or
Orders
of
Barons
;
such
as
are
at
Naples
;
that
when
they
are
to
treat
of
any
Affairs
of
State
,
each
of
them
may
go
into
his
own
Order
and
Place
.
For
being
thus
divided
,
they
will
never
be
able
to
determine
any
thing
that
shall
be
Prejudicial
to
the
King
,
by
reason
of
the
Ambition
that
will
be
amongst
them
,
and
so
,
where
there
shall
be
three
Lawes
perhaps
made
,
to
the
Kings
prejudice
,
there
will
alwaies
be
eight
made
for
his
advantage
.
And
the
common
People
also
may
in
like
manner
,
be
distributed
into
their
several
Classes
and
Ranks
.
And
this
is
much
the
more
honourable
,
and
secure
way
,
then
to
cause
divisions
,
and
sidings
into
parties
among
them
,
which
is
the
counsel
of
some
Writers
,
who
have
a
Saying
,
Divide
,
&
impera
:
Cause
Divisions
among
thy
subjects
,
and
thou
shalt
rule
them
well
enough
.
The
King
must
alwayes
make
much
of
such
persons
,
as
are
of
eminent
either
Valour
,
or
Virtue
,
and
must
prefer
them
to
dignities
and
honours
.
In
every
place
also
,
where
He
hath
any
Councel
sitting
,
He
ought
to
joyn
to
them
one
of
some
Religious
Order
or
other
,
whom
he
can
trust
;
and
that
,
for
the
common
security
of
both
parties
,
both
Prince
,
and
Counsellour
.
And
all
such
persons
as
shall
be
admitted
to
this
honour
,
should
have
an
Oath
administred
unto
them
,
or
else
should
have
some
kind
of
Obligation
by
way
of
some
Religious
Fraternity
with
the
Crown
,
by
which
they
should
be
bound
,
in
all
troublesome
and
perillous
times
,
not
only
to
deliver
into
the
Kings
hands
all
the
Gold
and
Silver
they
have
,
but
that
themselves
also
shall
in
person
serve
in
the
Wars
,
in
defence
of
the
Fortune
and
safety
of
the
Kingdom
.
By
which
means
the
King
shall
prevent
all
Insurrections
among
them
:
or
in
case
they
should
stirr
,
He
shall
have
a
sufficient
Pledge
in
his
hands
,
as
being
possessed
of
all
their
Treasures
;
in
so
much
that
their
Wives
will
not
spare
in
this
case
,
to
bring
in
what
Rings
,
Bracelets
,
and
Chains
of
Gold
,
or
any
thing
else
of
value
that
they
have
,
(
as
we
read
,
the
Roman
women
did
,
when
Rome
was
distressed
by
Hannib●l
,
and
other
Enemies
,
)
and
lay
them
all
at
the
Kings
feet
.
And
as
for
Commanders
in
War
,
those
he
ought
to
account
the
best
,
that
were
themselves
once
common
Souldiers
;
such
as
Antonius
de
Leva
,
and
Gonsalvus
de
Corduba
were
;
as
those
Counsellours
also
are
to
be
esteemed
the
ablest●
that
have
risen
to
that
height
from
the
lowest
,
and
meanest
Trusts
and
Employments
.
And
therefore
the
King
shall
not
take
any
great
care
for
such
Barons
,
as
have
not
been
in
service
abroad
before
,
so
that
they
may
have
thereby
rendred
themselves
fit
to
discharge
the
offices
of
able
Commanders
in
War
,
or
to
serve
the
King
in
his
Councells
.
But
he
must
get
about
him
such
,
as
have
been
men
of
long
Experience
,
and
are
well
acquainted
with
,
and
versed
in
the
Affaires
of
the
World
.
Neither
is
it
a
small
Calamity
,
that
the
Kingdom
of
Spain
lieth
under
,
by
reason
of
such
Quarells
,
and
Suits
of
Law
as
oftentimes
arise
among
the
Nobiliy
,
about
Precedency
,
as
they
call
it
:
which
certainly
,
in
the
time
of
War
,
must
needs
be
of
most
dangerous
consequence
;
for
There
,
Military
Valour
is
onely
to
be
looked
after
.
And
who
knowes
,
whether
or
no
this
very
thing
might
not
be
the
cause
of
the
Miscarriage
of
the
Armado
that
was
sent
against
England
in
the
year
1588.
But
herein
the
Barons
are
of
great
use
,
and
advantage
to
the
King
,
because
that
in
case
He
shall
have
any
ill
successe
in
any
expedition
,
He
can
immediately
make
himself
whole
again
by
his
Barons
:
which
the
Turks
can
not
do
.
For
when
he
hath
once
received
but
one
notable
Blow
,
and
is
now
much
weakened
thereby
,
He
hath
no
Barons
left
him
,
by
whose
aide
he
may
recover
himself
again
:
which
was
the
case
also
of
D●rius
,
when
he
was
overthrown
by
Alexander
the
Great
;
and
of
the
Sultan
of
Aegypt
that
was
conquered
by
Selim
;
both
which
being
once
beaten
,
were
never
afterward
able
to
make
head
again
against
their
Enemy
.
And
if
so
be
that
Emulation
and
Envy
had
not
born
too
great
a
sway
among
the
Christians
,
in
that
Memoral
Victory
obtained
at
Sea
against
the
Turk
,
in
the
year
71.
Constantinople
might
at
that
time
have
been
recovered
,
and
the
Turk
utterly
rooted
out
.
The
King
must
therefore
take
especial
notice
,
wherein
the
Barons
may
be
prejudicial
to
Him
,
and
in
what
they
may
advantage
Him
:
and
He
must
make
use
of
them
rather
as
his
Treasurers
of
his
Arms
,
and
Monies
,
then
make
them
,
as
it
were
,
the
Patrons
of
His
State
.
And
yet
out
of
these
Treasurers
of
his
he
may
choose
out
some
to
be
Commanders
in
his
War
;
provided
,
that
he
lay
a
Command
upon
them
to
set
aside
their
Second
Sons
,
to
be
as
a
Seminary
of
Military
Valour
both
for
Sea
,
and
Land
Service
;
as
we
shall
shew
hereafter
:
and
by
this
means
He
shall
have
their
Fathers
,
the
Barons
themselves
,
as
it
were
bound
to
be
faithful
to
him
,
by
reason
of
this
Engagement
of
their
Sons
to
the
Prince
;
and
so
He
shall
be
sure
to
have
them
at
his
devotion
,
whensoever
he
shall
have
occasion
to
make
use
of
them
:
as
shall
be
shewed
hereafter
,
in
the
Chapter
Of
Navigation
.
CHAP.
XV.
Of
the
Souldiery
.
THe
Souldiery
of
Spain
,
and
consequently
the
defense
,
and
Enlarging
of
that
Kingdom
,
may
faile
two
wayes
;
One
is
,
because
that
Spanish
Women
,
by
reason
of
the
too
great
Heat
of
the
Country
,
are
not
very
Fruitful
:
whence
it
may
well
so
come
to
passe
,
as
that
seeing
there
are
very
many
Spaniards
killed
,
both
in
the
Netherlands
,
and
in
the
New
World
,
and
other
of
their
wars
,
they
may
want
Souldiers
.
As
on
the
contrary
,
the
Helvetians
,
and
Polonians
,
and
all
other
Northern
Nations
do
abound
with
Souldiers
,
by
reason
of
the
Fruitfulnesse
of
their
Women
;
and
especialy
,
because
there
are
so
few
of
them
in
those
parts
,
that
put
themselves
into
Monasteries
:
neither
do
they
suffer
any
Publick
Stewes
there
at
all
,
(
by
which
it
is
a
wonderful
thing
to
consider
,
how
much
Humane
seed
is
lost
and
utterly
cast
away
,
)
and
also
because
they
deal
more
openly
and
freely
with
each
other
;
neither
are
matches
among
them
so
often
broke
off
,
through
the
disagreement
of
Parents
about
Dowries
,
&c.
and
therefore
they
Multiply
much
the
faster
,
as
having
fewer
Impediments
either
from
Art
,
or
Nature
.
And
hence
it
is
,
that
the
Franks
,
Goths
,
Vandals
,
Lombards
,
Herulians
,
and
other
Northern
People
,
have
alwaies
abounded
with
plenty
of
Men
:
In
so
much
that
by
reason
of
the
too
narrow
Limits
of
their
own
Countries
,
they
have
been
fain
to
leave
them
,
and
to
seek
for
places
of
Habitation
in
ours
,
and
other
Countries
;
and
have
like
Bees
,
been
continually
sending
forth
fresh
Colonies
into
other
parts
:
by
which
means
we
see
it
hath
come
to
passe●
that
the
Oriental
Nations
,
together
with
the
Grecian
,
Italian
,
Spanish
,
and
Hungarian
are
now
in
a
manner
quite
extinct
.
And
therefore
the
Spaniards
,
being
but
few
in
Number
,
have
been
forced
,
for
the
reasons
afore
alleadged
,
quite
to
clear
all
the
places
whatsoever
,
that
they
conquered
,
of
their
ancient
Inhabitants
,
as
appears
by
the
course
they
took
with
the
Indians
in
the
New
World
;
least
otherwise
they
should
have
lived
in
a
continual
fear
,
that
the
conquered
,
who
were
much
the
greater
number
,
might
rise
up
and
take
armes
against●
their
Conquerors
.
And
this
is
the
reason
,
why
by
the
Ignorant
they
are
accounted
Cruel
,
Mercilesse
people
,
for
such
their
proceeding
against
the
Indians
.
The
number
of
the
subjects
also
,
and
the
Revenues
of
the
Crown
are
by
this
means
diminished
;
neither
will
any
Nation
that
is
Populous
,
endure
to
hear
of
the
Spaniards
:
who
for
the
same
cause
endeavouring
this
way
to
bring
in
the
N●therlands
also
,
became
most
hateful
among
them
.
And
this
Course
is
the
King
of
Spain
at
this
day
fain
to
take
in
Naples
,
and
Sicily
:
for
he
hath
not
above
five
Thousand
Spaniards
to
keep
those
so
large
Kingdomes
in
Obedience
.
And
indeed
those
Dominions
are
upheld
,
and
made
good
to
the
Spaniard
meerely
through
Opinion
onely
.
And
for
this
very
reason
are
they
forced
to
disarme
the
People
;
which
causeth
them
to
suspect
Tyranny
,
and
Inhumanity
from
them
;
and
which
makes
many
also
forsake
their
Country
;
as
Solon
told
Periander
,
the
Tyrant
of
Corinth
.
Besides
,
seeing
they
are
necessitated
to
treat
the
Subjects
hardly
,
they
are
therefore
fain
to
get
Switzers
about
them
for
their
Life-guards
;
as
not
daring
to
trust
their
persons
with
those
,
whose
hatred
they
have
for
these
reasons
contracted
;
which
was
also
the
discourse
of
the
same
Solon
to
the
aforesaid
Tyrant
of
Corinth
.
Another
meanes
,
and
cause
why
Spain
should
want
Souldiers
,
is
,
because
that
the
Spaniards
,
when
ever
they
conquer
any
Country
that
abounds
with
all
manner
of
delights
,
they
do
so
give
themselves
up
to
the
full
injoyment
of
those
delights
,
that
they
thereby
soften
,
and
enervate
themselves
;
and
laying
aside
all
their
Innate
fiercenesse
,
and
yet
withal
securely
relying
upon
their
own
strengths
alone
,
they
are
easily
driven
out
thence
again
.
For
this
cause
the
Romans
,
when
they
saw
their
Army
to
be
grown
Effeminate
,
and
much
weakned
,
by
lying
in
Campania
,
and
enjoying
the
Pleasures
thereof
,
they
presently
reformed
it
.
And
at
Naples
they
never
had
any
Native
for
their
King
,
by
reason
of
the
Delicacy
of
the
Aire
there
,
and
Venereal
Pleasures
;
whereby
all
their
Manly
Courage
,
and
Gallantry
of
Spirit
is
softened
,
and
taken
down
.
Neither
could
any
Forreigners
ever
keep
it
long
;
because
that
in
processe
of
time
they
became
cheap
in
the
Peoples
Eyes
,
and
so
became
a
prey
to
other
Forreigners
;
as
the
Viscardians
were
to
the
Suevians
,
the
●uevians
to
those
of
Anjou
,
and
those
of
Anjou
,
to
the
Arraganians
,
and
at
length
to
the
French
,
and
the
Castilians
:
who
afterwards
,
under
the
Command
of
the
Great
Captain
drove
the
French
out
of
the
said
Kingdom
of
Naples
.
The
like
hath
also
happened
to
●ll
those
Fierce
Nothern
Nations
,
that
have
heretofore
possessed
themselves
of
any
Southern
Countries
;
for
through
the
softnesse
,
and
delights
of
the
said
Countries
,
they
have
at
length
become
Effeminate
,
and
broken
in
their
strength
.
And
by
this
meanes
the
Herulians
became
a
Prey
to
the
Goths
,
and
the
Goths
to
the
Grecians
:
as
the
Lombards
were
to
the
French
:
and
as
at
length
it
befell
to
the
Vandalls
also
,
and
Hunnes
.
Thus
the
Tartarians
in
like
manner
became
the
Laughing-stock
,
and
Scorn
of
the
Turks
;
but
indeed
the
Turk
now
defends
himself
by
his
Guards
of
these
Northern
People
,
after
this
manner
.
After
He
had
once
perceived
,
that
the
Courage
of
his
own
Nation
began
to
cool
,
He
presently
erected
certain
Seminaries
of
Souldiers
(
they
call
them
Seragli
,
that
is
to
say
,
Cloysters
,
or
Enclosures
,
)
into
which
he
shut
up
all
the
likeliest
,
and
ablest-bodied
young
boyes
of
all
the
Nations
that
he
had
conquered
;
where
they
should
be
taken
off
from
acknowledging
their
own
Parents
;
and
should
be
accustomed
to
reverence
,
and
own
the
Grand
Signiour
only
,
as
their
Father
:
and
here
they
are
also
instructed
in
all
Military
Arts
,
and
in
the
Turkish
Religion
;
and
out
of
these
doth
the
Great
Turk
choose
his
Ianizaries
,
for
the
guard
of
his
own
Person
;
and
of
these
same
Ianizaries
doth
He
afterwards
make
his
Bashawes
,
that
is
,
his
Commanders
,
and
Counsellours
in
his
Wars
;
as
also
the
Presidents
of
his
Provinces
,
and
Baronies
;
and
such
of
these
as
He
finds
to
be
studiously
inclined
,
a●d
fit
for
the
Book
,
he
chooseth
out
of
them
the
Muf●ies
,
and
the
Cadies
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
Priests
,
and
Judges
.
So
that
although
the
race
of
the
Turks
should
faile
,
yet
will
he
never
be
unprovided
of
an
able
Souldiery
;
seeing
that
He
takes
such
an
order
to
have
such
brought
up
thus
for
his
service
in
every
Province
,
by
the
Presidents
of
the
said
Provinces
.
And
the
Romans
of
old
,
to
the
end
that
they
might
never
want
Souldiers
,
proposed
great
rewards
,
and
Honours
for
all
such
as
should
approve
themselves
Valiant
in
War
.
Hence
we
read
,
that
Ventidius
,
Marius
,
and
other
Valiant
and
Wise
persons
,
arrived
to
so
great
a
height
of
Renown
among
them
;
till
at
length
by
this
means
they
made
themselves
Masters
of
the
Whole
World
.
The
King
of
Spain
therefore
,
to
the
end
that
He
may
remove
from
his
Souldiery
these
two
Evils
,
which
It
chiefly
laboureth
under
,
must
make
use
of
these
two
Arts
especially
.
First
,
He
must
presently
take
away
from
all
People
that
he
shall
conquer
,
all
their
Immovable
Goods
,
and
must
allow
them
only
food
and
cloathing
,
and
so
set
them
to
manure
the
ground
;
and
as
for
their
Sons
,
He
may
make
them
either
Souldiers
,
or
Husbandmen
,
according
as
he
shall
find
them
fittest
for
either
of
these
Imployments
.
And
this
will
be
best
done
in
such
Countries
,
as
He
shall
have
brought
into
his
Subjection
upon
some
certain
Occasion
:
according
as
Ioseph
did
in
Egypt
,
who
taking
his
advantage
by
Occasion
of
the
unexpected
Dearth
that
arose
there
,
to
the
end
that
the
People
might
the
better
be
furnished
with
Corn
,
he
caused
them
to
put
all
they
had
into
their
King
Pharaohs
hands
:
from
whom
the
Turks
also
have
learnt
this
Art
.
But
there
will
be
need
of
a
very
Wise
Man
,
that
may
be
able
to
bring
this
about
in
our
Country
,
by
taking
good
and
plausible
Occasions
of
doing
the
same
:
Or
else
the
King
may
constitute
some
Third
Person
,
as
an
Intermediate
Lawgiver
,
(
such
as
Ioseph
was
in
Egypt
;
or
Plato
,
who
was
●ent
for
into
Sicily
by
Dionysius
the
Tyrant
)
by
whose
means
He
may
,
in
each
several
Province
,
reforme
the
Politi●
of
three
or
five
Cities
there
;
the
examples
whereof
the
rest
will
afterwards
follow
of
their
own
accord
,
when
they
shall
but
once
take
notice
of
the
Benefits
and
Advantages
that
such
a
Reformation
brings
along
with
it
.
And
therefore
for
this
end
and
purpose
,
there
must
be
care
taken
especially
for
the
providing
of
Wise
,
and
Able
Preachers
for
these
places
:
and
I
may
●elf
have
a
certain
Secret
to
communicate
,
which
would
much
promote
this
businesse
;
which
I
shall
reserve
for
the
Kings
own
Ear.
Or
if
the
King
of
Spain
have
a
purpose
and
re●olution
of
prosecuting
the
Course
already
begun
,
(
although
it
seems
not
to
be
so
proper
a
one
for
the
New
World
)
my
Opinion
is
,
that
,
considering
the
Multitude
of
his
conquered
Vassals
there
,
and
the
Small
Number
of
his
Souldiers
in
comparison
of
them
;
He
ought
to
take
this
Course
.
First
of
all
,
let
Him
shew
himself
bountiful
to
the
People
,
by
remitting
their
Taxes
,
by
mitigating
the
severity
of
the
Lawes
,
and
by
removing
all
occasions
that
the
Inferiour
Officers
might
have
of
seizing
upon
the
Subjects
Goods
;
and
restraining
the
Souldiers
from
abusing
the
Inhabitants
where
they
come
;
for
which
very
reasons
the
People
do
not
get
so
many
Children
as
otherwise
they
would
,
which
might
afterwards
do
the
King
service
.
And
hence
also
it
is
,
that
their
Daughters
,
wanting
good
portions
to
put
them
off
,
are
fain
to
become
either
Nunnes
,
or
Whores
;
and
the
Men●
to
turn
Priests
,
or
Friers
,
or
Renegadoes
;
and
so
to
serve
as
Souldiers
in
other
Countries
.
And
therefore
it
would
be
much
the
better
course
to
use
them
more
Courteously
;
and
to
take
this
for
a
most
certain
Truth
,
That
Mony
doth
not
give
Men
Dominion
over
their
Enemies
;
but
rather
exposeth
them
as
a
Prey
to
others
.
And
therefore
the
Spaniard
is
in
a
very
great
Errour
,
(
as
we
shall
hereafter
shew
,
)
while
he
thinks
,
that
Mony
hath
the
Command
of
All
the
World
:
Whereas
in
truth
,
it
is
thy
Vassals
,
and
thy
Souldiers
that
must
make
Thee
Lord
over
thine
Enemies
,
and
not
thy
Mony
.
For
,
the
Only
Use
of
Mony
,
is
,
to
procure
,
and
maintain
Souldiers
with
it
.
It
is
much
better
therefore
,
that
Souldiers
should
bear
rule
over
any
Country
,
then
Mony
:
for
by
this
means
mutual
Amity
,
and
friendship
will
be
the
better
preserved
betwixt
the
Souldier
and
the
Subject
.
And
to
this
purpose
it
would
be
much
a
safer
course
,
if
there
were
a
Law
made
,
both
in
Spain
,
and
other
places
,
that
the
Eldest
Sons
only
should
inherit
their
Fathers
Estates
,
and
the
rest
should
all
serve
the
King
,
and
be
Pensioners
to
Him
;
then
so
severely
to
squeeze
out
of
the
People
such
vast
Summes
of
Mony
as
the
Kings
Ministers
do
.
In
the
second
place
,
I
would
have
some
course
to
be
taken
for
the
promoting
of
Peoples
Marrying
,
by
the
denying
of
some
certain
Honours
and
Priviledges
to
all
such
,
who
,
being
arrived
to
the
Age
of
One
and
Twenty
years
,
(
unlesse
they
be
Souldiers
,
)
do
not
marry
:
for
by
this
means
the
summes
required
for
Virgins
Portions
in
Marriage
,
which
●ath
now
rendred
the
Condition
of
Matrimony
very
hard
,
will
be
abated
.
And
this
is
one
of
the
Principal
Elements
of
advancing
a
Common-Wealth
,
and
was
much
made
use
of
by
the
Romans
.
It
would
do
very
well
also
,
if
a
Law
were
made
,
that
the
daughters
of
no
Tradesmen●
or
Husbandmen
,
should
bring
above
a
Hundred
Crowns
to
their
Husbands
for
their
Portions
:
and
that
within
the
compass
of
this
Law
should
be
included
all
those
also
,
who
have
in
former
time●
ever
been
Tradesmen
,
or
Mechanical
persons
.
For
now
adaies
,
when
any
one
hath
scraped
together
but
a
Hundred
Crowns
,
he
presently
puts
the
same
out
to
use
,
and
looks
ever
after
to
be
called
a
Gentleman
,
quite
bidding
Adieu
to
his
Profession
:
and
thus
the
Kings
Tributes
are
diminished
,
not
without
the
losse
and
detriment
of
the
rest
of
their
fellow
Subjects
.
But
a
Circumspect
and
wise
Law-maker
will
be
able
to
provide
well
enough
against
all
these
things
.
Thirdly
,
let
the
King
give
leave
to
his
Souldiers
to
seize
upon
Women
in
the
Low-Countries
,
England
,
and
Africk
,
and
carry
them
away
with
them
by
force
;
which
they
may
afterwards
make
their
Wives
,
according
as
any
of
them
shall
be
invited
to
do
so
by
Mutual
Love
:
and
these
Women
thus
caught
up
,
I
would
have
to
be
maintained
at
the
Kings
Charge
;
who
,
for
this
cause
,
must
enlarge
the
Souldiers
pay
.
But
all
these
things
are
to
be
so
ordered
,
that
the
Dutch
Women
be
married
to
Spaniards
,
and
the
African
Women
either
to
Germans
,
or
Low-Dutch
,
and
the
Spanish
Women
to
Italians
.
For
this
the
Law
of
Nature
seems
to
require
,
that
the
Heat
of
the
Spania●d
should
be
rendred
more
fruitful
by
the
German
Juycinesse
;
and
that
the
Fiery
Temper
of
the
African
should
be
attempered
,
and
allayed
by
the
Cold
and
Moyst
Constitution
of
the
Netherlander
;
that
so
both
Venereal
Desires
,
and
Fecundity
too
,
may
be
the
more
excited
,
and
procured
;
as
I
have
formerly
shewed
in
My
Philosophy
.
And
as
concerning
this
Temperament
,
the
Italians
are
good
for
both
.
And
from
hence
will
arise
two
Advantages
;
the
First
whereof
is
,
that
these
Women
will
embrace
the
Christian
Faith
:
for
,
a
Woman
will
never
be
of
any
other
Religion
then
that
which
her
Husband
,
whom
she
loves
so
dearly
,
is
of
:
As
your
Northern
Women
,
who
are
naturally
cold●
love
their
South-Country
Husbands
,
who
are
hot●
and
the
Sabine
Young
Women
made
peace
betwixt
the
Romans
their
Ravishers
,
and
the
Sabines
their
Parents
,
that
came
to
demand
them
of
the
Romans
,
and
to
have
them
home
again
.
And
St.
Paul
saith
,
that
the
Unbelieving
Wife
is
sanctified
by
her
Believing
Husband
;
and
so
on
the
contrary
.
The
Second
Advantage
is
,
that
by
this
meanes
the
King
shall
never
be
without
good
store
of
Souldiers
,
while
He
shall
alwaies
have
his
Souldiers
Sons
also
to
make
Souldiers
of
.
When
therefore
He
shall
once
come
to
abound
in
Souldiers
by
reason
of
this
course
taken
to
promote
Fructification
,
which
I
have
now
laid
down
;
it
will
be
a
means
to
inflame
the
Souldiers
minds
,
and
will
exceedingly
encourage
them
to
go
on
against
any
Garrisons
,
or
Fortified
places
of
the
Enemy
,
that
so
they
may
get
themselves
handsome
women
for
their
Wives
,
and
afterward
may
lye
still
,
and
take
their
ease
.
And
this
was
a
Secret
of
Plato's
finding
out
,
that
Souldiers
should
be
stirred
up
,
and
encouraged
to
fight
for
Love
.
I
would
also
have
a
Law
made
,
that
such
Souldiers
,
as
have
taken
away
more
Women
then
one
,
should
be
placed
in
some
strong
Holds
,
and
keep
Garison
there
;
and
not
be
forced
to
follow
the
Camp
:
in
like
manner
as
at
Naples
,
all
those
Souldiers
that
are
married
,
are
put
into
the
Forts
there
:
and
it
would
do
very
well
if
such
were
sent
away
into
some
New
Colonies
of
the
New
World
.
Fourthly
,
let
Him
cause
to
be
erected
in
each
of
his
several
Dominions
,
(
as
namely
in
Spain
,
Naples
,
the
Low-Countries
,
&c.
two
,
or
four
Seminaries
of
Souldiers
,
into
which
shall
be
put
poor
Mens
Sons
only
,
and
Bastards
;
which
shall
be
here
trained
up
to
the
Exercise
of
Armes
;
acknowledging
the
King
for
their
father
,
and
none
else
:
and
these
,
after
they
are
once
grown
up
to
be
listed
for
Souldiers
,
shall
go
and
seize
upon
Women
where
they
can
,
in
an
enemies
Country
,
which
they
may
make
their
Wives
.
And
this
will
be
a
means
to
encourage
poor
people
to
get
children
as
fast
as
they
can
,
as
being
certainly
provided
of
one
that
will
breed
them
up
for
them
;
and
the
King
also
shall
by
this
means
be
sure
to
have
faithful
Souldiers
.
But
in
Forreign
Nations
,
let
Him
erect
for
every
several
Nation
a
several
Seminary
;
as
for
Example
,
let
there
be
one
for
the
Moors
,
and
another
for
the
Sons
of
the
Low-Dutch
:
all
which
He
shall
cause
to
be
brought
up
in
Military
Discipline
,
as
the
Great
Turk
doth
his
Ianizaries
.
And
besides
,
there
should
be
certain
poor
women
maintained
in
the
said
Seminaries
at
the
Kings
Charge
,
who
shall
make
the
Souldiers
beds
,
or
may
Spin
and
Weave
cloath
for
the
making
of
Sailes
,
or
the
like
.
Then
again
,
that
such
as
are
too
near
of
kin
may
not
marry
,
contrary
to
the
Orders
of
the
Church
;
and
withal
,
that
those
Marriages
that
are
made
,
may
prove
the
more
fruitful
,
I
would
have
Italian
Women
to
be
married
to
those
that
are
of
the
Seminaries
of
the
Low-Countries
,
or
of
Spain
.
For
by
this
means
also
,
there
will
not
so
many
Idle
persons
enter
themselves
into
Religious
Orders
,
as
there
do
,
who
are
a
great
burthen
to
the
Church●
for
as
much
as
●hese
Men
make
choice
of
this
kind
of
Life
,
not
out
of
any
sense
of
Religion
,
but
meerly
being
forced
out
of
necessity
;
and
so
are
a
Scandal
to
the
rest
;
and
besides
,
the
King
is
also
hereby
prejudiced
,
who
by
this
means
hath
both
the
fewer
Vassals
,
and
Souldiers
,
and
the
smaller
Subsidies
also
.
There
may
also
be
educated
in
these
Cloysters
,
or
Colledges
,
or
call
them
what
you
please
,
people
of
all
Nations
whatsoever
:
for
the
maintenace
of
whom
there
may
Revenues
be
taken
out
of
the
Allowances
of
Almes-houses
,
and
Hospitals
appointed
for
the
Maintenance
of
Old
Men
,
or
of
any
other
honest
Men
;
or
of
such
Friers
,
as
by
preaching
about
the
Country
get
enough
to
sustain
themselves
;
and
toward
this
Charge
there
may
be
something
exacted
of
all
Usurers
,
as
I
shall
shew
hereafter
,
when
I
come
to
speak
of
the
Kings
Treasure
.
And
by
this
means
the
Kings
Revenue
will
be
so
far
from
being
diminished
,
that
if
He
do
lay
out
any
thing
of
his
own
,
He
will
rather
prove
a
gainer
by
it
.
But
now
,
it
would
be
very
advantagious
for
Spain
,
that
the
Spaniards
should
marry
Italian
,
and
Low-Country
Women
,
and
so
make
up
one
Family
betwixt
them
:
for
by
this
meanes
the
whole
World
would
by
little
and
little
be
brought
to
embrace
the
Manners
and
Garbe
of
the
Spaniard
,
and
so
would
the
easilier
be
brought
into
subjection
.
And
those
Spanish
Souldiers
that
are
at
Naples
are
in
an
errour
,
while
they
seek
onely
for
Spanish
Women
to
make
Wives
of
:
and
therefore
the
Vice-Roy
there
should
see
,
that
the
Spanish
Women
should
have
Italians
,
or
Netherlanders
for
their
Husbands
;
on
whom
He
should
confer
all
the
honours
he
can
;
especially
,
where
these
Marriages
happen
to
be
among
the
Barons
,
or
other
persons
of
quality
.
Neithe●
let
any
one
think
,
that
those
Seragli
,
or
Cloysters
among
the
Turks
,
before
spoken
of
,
are
a
meere
fiction
:
for
this
most
excellent
Design
hath
been
practised
in
the
Church
ever
since
the
Apostles
time
:
and
we
see
how
many
Colledges
for
young
Students
the
Pope
hath
,
both
of
Germans
,
English
,
and
Maronites
;
that
are
as
so
many
Seminaries
of
the
Faith
.
And
then
,
the
Orders
of
St.
Dominick
,
S.
Francis
,
and
the
rest
,
are
nothing
else●
but
Seminaries
of
Apostolical
Souldiers
,
who
using
no
Armes
,
but
their
Tongue
only
,
do
bring
the
World
in
subjection
:
And
These
are
the
very
Nerves
of
the
Ecclesiastical
Monarchy
.
The
Pope
likewise
promotes
Men
of
all
Nations
to
the
Dignities
both
of
Priests
,
Bishops
,
and
Cardinals
,
having
no
respect
either
to
Rich
or
Poor
,
Barbarian
or
Roman
,
(
as
the
Apostle
himself
commanded
)
if
so
be
they
be
but
Wi●e
,
and
Good
Men.
And
hence
it
is
,
that
His
Dominion
is
so
far
extended
,
and
so
united
within
it self
;
namely
through
Spain
,
the
N●w
World
,
Af●ick
,
and
France
,
as
well
as
in
Italy
;
and
that
by
reason
only
of
the
Common
Tie
of
Religion
,
and
the
Union
of
Men
and
Minds
.
And
therefore
the
King
,
whose
design
it
is
to
procure
an
Association
not
of
his
Subjects
Fortunes
onely
,
but
also
of
their
Persons
,
and
Armes
;
unlesse
He
be
Powerful
over
their
Religion
too
,
which
is
the
Bond
of
Mens
Minds
and
Affections
,
He
will
have
but
a
kind
of
an
Estranged
,
and
weak
Dominion
among
them
.
And
it
is
very
evident
,
that
the
Emperour
of
Germany
,
by
reason
of
his
Subjects
being
of
different
Religions
,
is
of
lesse
power
,
then
either
our
King
is
,
or
the
Duke
of
Bavaria
.
And
hence
it
is
therefore
that
the
Turks
have
learnt
Wisedome
,
to
Our
Prejudice
and
Damage
:
whilest
we
in
the
mean
time
transgresse
against
the
Lawes
of
Policy
,
while
we
observe
the
Roman
,
or
National
Lawes
.
Wherefore
the
King
might
do
,
what
would
well
become
a
Christian
,
if
he
would
cause
to
be
erected
Colledges
of
Souldiers
;
and
would
also
promote
to
Military
Preferments
,
not
Spaniards
only
,
but
all
Persons
of
Worth
and
Valour
whatsoever
;
by
that
means
engaging
them
in
the
Spanish
Manners
,
and
Customs
:
for
by
so
doing
,
He
should
be
beloved
as
well
by
strangers
,
as
by
his
own
Subjects
.
And
it
is
also
consonant
to
the
Opinion
of
Thomas
Aquinas
,
to
take
and
baptize
,
in
the
Seminaries
,
such
Children
of
Hereticks
and
Moores
,
as
have
been
taken
from
an
enemy
in
time
of
War
;
though
not
to
do
so
in
time
of
peace
:
as
,
for
example
,
to
take
the
Children
of
Iewes
,
living
at
Rome
,
perhaps
,
and
by
force
to
baptize
them
:
notwithstanding
that
Scotus
approves
of
both
these
.
I
would
have
the
King
likewise
every
seven
years
to
pardon
all
such
as
are
Banished
Persons
,
or
are
guilty
of
Murder
;
upon
condition
that
they
shall
serve
Him
as
Souldiers
in
his
Warres
against
Africk
,
or
in
the
New
World
.
Let
Him
also
make
an
Act
,
that
each
several
Parish
shall
every
year
furnish
him
out
one
Souldier
a
piece
;
(
which
is
a
Proposal
,
Your
Lordship
saith
,
was
made
by
a
Friend
of
Yours
in
Spain
;
)
for
by
this
means
there
may
be
raised
Threescore
Thousand
Souldiers
,
and
more
,
in
that
Kingdom
.
It
will
therefore
be
very
expedient
,
that
there
should
an
Union
be
made
up
betwixt
the
King
and
the
Pope
,
as
hath
been
before
spoken
of
.
But
it
would
be
better
,
that
every
Baron
,
at
the
end
of
such
a
set
term
of
years
,
should
bring
in
to
the
King
such
a
certain
number
of
Souldiers
:
and
it
would
be
best
of
all
,
that
the
Baron
himself
also
should
go
in
person
to
the
Wars
,
whensoever
the
King
goes
.
And
this
ought
to
be
observed
not
only
in
Spain
,
but
in
all
other
of
the
Kings
Dominions
:
and
likewise
that
other
Rule
,
that
only
the
Eldest
sons
shall
inherit
their
Fathers
Estates
in
all
places
what
ever
.
But
all
these
Rules
cannot
be
observed
any
where
to
any
great
purpose
,
except
the
Foundation
of
the
Nations
be
first
reformed
,
namely
,
in
Making
of
Marriages
,
and
by
erecting
Seminaries
,
or
Colledges
of
Souldiers
;
who
should
be
such
,
as
contenting
themselves
with
Meat
,
and
Drink
,
and
Cloathes
onely
,
shall
have
the
Courage
,
through
hope
of
Advancement
,
in
case
they
approve
themselves
stout
and
Valiant
persons
,
to
attempt
as
daringly
,
and
adventure
upon
all
the
most
dangerous
Undertakings
,
and
those
greater
,
then
even
the
Turks
Janizaries
are
wont
to
venture
on
.
And
let
this
suffice
to
have
been
spoken
concerning
the
means
of
encreasing
the
Souldiery
,
and
against
the
Depopulating
of
Countries
.
As
touching
Captains
,
and
Commanders
in
War
,
they
ought
not
to
be
made
out
of
that
most
Idle
sort
of
men
,
whom
they
now
adaies
call
Nobiles
,
Gentlemen
:
but
rather
let
the
most
Stout
and
Valiant
persons
be
chosen
for
this
purpose
;
and
such
as
are
inclined
rather
to
Severity
,
as
Hannibal
was
,
then
such
as
are
of
a
Courteous
Disposition
,
as
was
Scipio
.
And
I
would
have
these
to
be
chosen
out
of
the
number
of
Souldiers
,
that
have
behaved
themselves
valiantly
in
fight
,
and
such
as
have
step
by
step
got
up
to
what
places
they
are
now
in
:
Such
as
were
Marius
,
Sylla
,
Ventidius
,
Antonio
de
Leva
,
Cicala
,
and
Occiali
.
But
the
Person
to
whom
the
whole
Charge
of
the
War
shall
be
committed
,
must
be
such
a
one
as
is
of
very
great
Authority
amongst
the
souldiery
,
and
one
that
is
also
of
the
Blood
Royal.
Or
,
if
it
be
suspected
,
that
such
a
one
may
possibly
himself
aspire
to
the
Monarchy
,
let
there
be
then
one
chosen
out
of
the
Barons
,
who
shall
be
found
the
most
fit
for
this
Trust
,
and
who
is
a
man
that
is
Eminent
rather
for
Real
Action
,
then
for
Shew
and
Ostentation
.
In
this
case
,
that
the
King
may
proceed
the
more
securely
,
Let
Him
erect
a
Councel
,
which
shall
consist
of
Wise
,
and
Faithful
persons
,
with
some
of
some
Religious
Order
or
other
joyned
to
them
;
from
whose
hands
the
Souldiers
should
receive
their
Pay
.
For
there
was
nothing
that
did
more
promote
the
ruine
of
the
Kings
affaires
in
the
Low-Countries
,
then
the
Souldiers
being
defrauded
of
their
Pay
.
And
therefore
I
would
have
those
to
be
entrusted
with
the
charge
of
Paying
the
Souldier
,
that
are
Capuchins
;
because
that
these
men
care
for
Mony
the
least
of
any
Religious
Order
of
Friers
whatsoever
.
And
that
there
may
never
be
wanting
fit
persons
to
be
made
Captains
,
and
Commanders
,
there
ought
to
be
certain
peculiar
Seminaries
erected
for
the
education
of
the
Second
,
and
Younger
Sons
of
Barons
,
and
Gentlemen
;
who
shall
there
be
instructed
in
the
Art
of
Riding
the
Great
Horse
,
and
using
the
Javeling
,
of
raising
Fortifications
,
and
making
assaults
upon
,
and
taking
in
of
fortified
places
;
likewise
of
marshalling
of
battels
,
and
laying
of
sieges
to
places
;
also
of
managing
a
battel
,
and
drawing
out
an
Army
into
Companies
,
and
how
to
give
the
Word
of
Command
to
the
Souldiers
,
and
lastly
,
how
to
train
up
fresh-water
Souldiers
:
all
which
things
Hannibal
was
instructed
in
,
when
he
was
yet
but
nine
years
old
.
But
now
,
not
onely
the
Souldiers
having
been
cheated
of
their
Pay
,
but
also
their
Insolency
after
a
Victory
,
and
their
contempt
of
too
mild
a
Commander
,
often
gives
them
occasion
of
Mutinying
.
And
therefore
they
are
alwaies
to
be
divided
into
Regiments
,
and
never
the
whole
Army
to
lye
all
together
,
but
when
they
are
to
go
into
the
field
to
fight
;
because
by
this
meanes
the
fear
of
the
Enemy
will
keep
them
in
due
Obedience
to
their
Commander
.
The
neglect
of
this
one
thing
was
the
cause
of
all
those
Mischeifs
that
the
Carthaginians
felt
,
after
the
Second
Punick
War
;
and
it
was
destructive
also
to
the
Romans
themselves
,
in
the
time
of
Furius
Camillus
.
Let
the
Authors
therefore
of
all
Mutinies
among
the
Souldiers
be
immediately
put
to
death
in
the
face
of
the
whole
Army
,
as
Speridius
heretofore
was
;
and
he
that
caused
the
Army
of
Charles
the
Fifth
to
Mutiny
;
So
that
he
was
forced
to
retreat
back
from
Austria
,
and
go
into
Italy
again
;
For
it
is
●he
duty
of
these
men
to
be
able
to
make
use
of
their
Swords
,
rather
then
of
their
Tongues
.
And
what
Persons
soever
are
condemned
to
die
,
let
them
suffer
by
the
hands
of
the
Army
,
rather
then
by
the
Commanders
;
least
by
this
meanes
He
should
draw
an
Odium
upon
himself
.
But
yet
he
ought
oftentimes
to
pardon
those
that
are
guilty
of
death
,
especially
when
not
a
few
only
,
but
the
whole
Army
become
intercessors
for
them
:
as
was
the
case
of
Papirius
,
Torquatus
,
and
Drusus
,
as
it
is
reported
by
Titus
Liviu●
,
and
Cornelius
Tacitus
.
The
Spaniards
are
good
Foot
Souldiers
even
in
Mountainous
places
,
or
when
they
are
to
fight
from
a
wall
in
defending
any
strong
Hold.
The
French
and
Netherlanders
are
good
Horsemen
,
and
charge
Notably
well
in
an
open
field●
and
at
the
first
Onset
.
The
Italians
would
do
well
at
both
these
,
did
not
the
abusing
of
their
own
proper
Inclinations
spoyl
them
.
All
Mountainous
People
,
as
the
Biscaines
,
Switzers
,
and
the
Italians
that
inhabit
the
Appennine
;
So
likewise
the
Saxons●
are
excellent
Foot
Souldiers
,
and
are
naturally
desirous
of
Liberty
;
they
are
also
accounted
very
faithful
,
though
not
very
subtle
.
Those
that
inhabit
Champian
Countries
,
as
the
Andalusians
,
Castilians
,
Austrians
,
Hungarians
,
and
Neopolitans
,
are
excellent
Horsemen
;
and
are
to
be
kept
in
Obedience
by
a
strict
hand
;
but
they
are
each
of
them
both
an
Unfaithful
,
and
a
subtile
kind
of
People
.
All
these
considerations
a
General
must
exactly
observe
,
if
he
intends
to
manage
his
Army
discreetly
,
and
according
to
Art
;
unlesse
he
have
the
skill
of
judging
of
the
dispositions
of
his
Souldiers
by
Physiognomy
,
as
Iulius
Caesar
had
.
After
any
of
his
Souldiers
are
arrived
to
the
age
of
fifty
yeares
,
he
must
then
encourage
them
with
gifts
;
that
so
they
be
may
enticed
to
stay
the
longer
in
the
Service
;
and
when
they
once
come
to
the
age
of
five
and
fifty
,
he
must
either
put
them
into
Castles
,
and
strong
holds
,
or
else
he
must
dismisse
them
quite
,
and
let
them
go
to
their
homes
.
He
must
accustome
his
Souldiers
also
to
carry
burthens
,
or
to
carry
forth
the
Earth
in
making
Entrenchments
,
as
the
Romans
were
wont
to
do
when
they
wanted
men
to
dig
their
Trenches
.
Or
let
him
put
them
to
make
Bridges
,
or
to
mend
the
Gallies
,
as
Caesar●
Army
did
in
the
Low-Countries
and
in
England
.
And
although
the
Fortune
of
the
Wars
does
not
alwayes
favour
those
that
have
the
greatest
Armies
,
as
may
be
seen
in
the
Example
of
Alexander
the
Great
,
who
with
Thirty
Thousand
Old
Souldiers
subdued
the
whole
World
:
and
of
Scanderbeg
,
and
of
Iulius
Caesar
also
,
who
with
small
numbers
conquered
Multitudes
,
yet
however
it
is
a
very
good
thing
to
be
alwaies
provided
with
good
full
numbers
of
Souldiers
.
And
hence
it
is
,
that
the
Turk
hath
almost
in
all
Battels
been
the
Conquerour
:
for
having
such
a
multitude
of
Souldiers
as
he
hath
,
and
placing
all
the
most
Inconsiderable
of
them
in
the
Van
,
our
Souldiers
having
spent
themselves
in
fighting
with
,
and
cutting
off
these
,
are
at
length
fallen
upon
by
the
Janizaries
who
are
fresh
,
as
not
having
struck
a
stroak
before
,
and
so
are
overcome
.
This
Course
of
his
,
I
confesse
I
should
like
well
enough
,
were
i●
not
a
wicked
and
Inhumane
one
.
Therefore
such
Commanders
are
to
be
sent
into
the
Wars
,
as
are
both
Expert
Souldiers
,
and
such
as
will
propose
to
themselves
the
Advantage
,
and
Glory
of
Christianity
only
,
and
not
their
own
glory
;
Neither
ought
He
upon
every
slight
occasion
to
expose
his
men
to
death
.
And
besides
,
the
General
must
sometimes
,
as
occasion
shall
require
,
take
care
in
person
of
his
maimed
,
and
sick
Souldiers
;
that
by
this
means
He
may
the
more
indear
himself
to
them
.
He
is
also
to
have
Preachers
to
go
along
with
him
in
his
Army
,
who
are
to
put
him
in
mind
of
God
,
after
the
Example
of
the
Maccabees
.
And
if
a
Commander
would
conquer
his
enemy
with
a
small
number
,
it
will
concern
him
that
he
have
more
of
his
own
Souldiers
with
him
,
then
either
of
Auxiliaries
,
or
Hired
Souldiers
,
or
of
those
that
are
Guarders
of
the
Frontiers
:
least
,
when
they
come
to
the
point
,
they
all
run
away
.
There
are
many
more
Observations
required
to
the
making
up
of
a
Perfect
Commander
;
all
which
I
cannot
here
set
down
;
my
design
being
at
present
to
deliver
such
things
as
concern
Spain
only
.
But
above
all●
care
must
be
taken
,
that
the
Souldiers
be
not
used
like
Beasts
;
who
,
if
they
have
but
their
wages
duly
paid
them
;
and
,
if
when
they
are
wounded
,
they
be
caref●lly
looked
to
;
and
be
encouraged
also
to
shew
themselves
Valiant
men
through
the
hopes
of
Military
glory
,
and
by
hearing
good
Preachers
,
and
by
rewards
;
they
will
then
never
think
either
of
running
away
,
or
of
Revolting
;
which
are
two
of
the
greatest
Mischiefs
that
can
befal
an
Army
.
I
would
also
have
some
persons
appointed
,
out
of
some
of
the
Religious
Orders
,
to
commit
to
writing
the
famous
and
memorable
Acts
of
each
particular
Souldier
;
which
should
be
read
openly
,
before
the
King
,
when
ever
He
bestowes
rewards
upon
his
Souldiers
.
For
this
is
the
reason
,
why
the
Barons
refuse
to
serve
in
person
in
the
Wars
,
saying
;
The
King
himself
is
not
there
,
to
be
an
eye
witnensse
of
my
Valour
;
and
I
cannot
confide
in
the
treacherous
Memories
of
Envious
Commanders
.
Neither
would
I
have
the
Souldiers
to
be
rewarded
with
Mony
only
,
but
sometimes
also
with
some
Coronet
,
either
of
Oak
,
or
of
Olive
;
which
is
a
most
Magnificent
argument
of
Honour
to
them
,
and
of
no
charge
to
the
Prince
;
and
by
this
means
they
will
be
the
more
faithf●l
,
and
constant
to
Him
.
For
an
other
mans
Mony
may
in
like
manner
buy
and
sell
perhaps
that
Faith
,
which
you
have
so
purchased
of
them
;
but
such
Honour
it
cannot
:
seeing
it
is
a
most
ignominious
thing
,
even
in
the
esteem
of
an
Enemy
himself
,
for
any
one
to
forsake
his
King
.
And
therefore
it
should
be
lawful
for
any
man
to
kill
such
a
one
,
as
should
begin
to
run
away
;
or
,
that
goes
abroad
a
pillaging
without
the
leave
of
his
Commander
:
which
very
thing
hath
often
hindered
the
obtaining
of
Victory
against
the
Enemy
;
and
those
that
are
of
least
account
in
the
Army
do
by
these
courses
enrich
themselves
,
while
the
Valiant
Souldier
fights
it
out
to
the
last
drop
of
blood
in
his
body
.
What
Souldier
soever
shall
fill
up
the
place
of
his
slain
fellow-Souldier
,
or
protects
him
,
and
saves
his
life
;
he
should
have
a
Coronet
of
Oak
granted
him
:
This
was
called
by
the
Romans
,
Corona
Civica
.
That
Souldier
,
that
shall
first
get
upon
the
Enemies
Walls
,
should
have
a
Mural
Coronet
,
made
of
Herbs
wreathed
together
in
form
of
a
Coronet
;
which
he
should
recieve
at
the
hands
of
the
General
,
whiles
the
rest
of
the
Army
standing
round
about
shall
celebrate
his
Gallantry
with
Acclamations
and
Songs
,
according
to
the
ancient
custome
of
the
Romans
.
For
,
these
two
things
,
Punishment
,
and
Reward
,
are
the
two
Pillars
whereon
all
Military
Discipline
is
founded
and
built
:
the
Former
whereof
deterrs
the
Souldier
from
wicked
courses
;
as
the
latter
pricks
him
on
to
do
gallant
things
:
the
Former
was
devised
for
the
restraining
of
Vile●
Rebellious
spirits
;
as
the
latter
was
for
the
Encourage●ent
of
the
Generous
,
and
Valiant
:
the
former
serves
instead
of
a
Bridle
,
as
the
later
doth
of
a
Spur.
Alexander
the
Great
erected
,
for
the
honour
of
his
Souldiers
that
were
Slain
at
the
River
Granicus
,
Statues
of
Marble
,
in
a
most
stately
manner
.
The
King
of
Siam
,
that
he
might
encourage
his
Souldiers
to
fight
bravely
,
took
care
to
have
the
names
of
all
those
that
had
behaved
themselves
Gallantly
in
the
Wars
,
to
be
registred
in
a
Book
,
and
afterwards
to
be
recited
before
him
:
which
was
the
custome
also
of
King
Ahasuerus
,
as
the
holy
Scripture
testifieth
.
Whensoever
there
are
any
designs
on
foot
for
the
gaining
any
large
Kingdom
,
or
Empire
;
the
King
ought
alwayes
to
go
in
person
to
the
Wars
;
because
that
Princes
that
are
Warlick
,
alwaies
get
more
then
those
that
are
sluggish
and
negligent
:
which
is
a
consideration
of
great
importance
for
all
such
Princes
,
as
desire
to
enlarge
their
Dominions
.
But
if
they
care
only
to
preserve
their
own
,
they
may
then
stay
at
home
themselves
;
provided
that
they
set
Valiant
,
and
faithful
Commanders
over
their
Souldiers
.
However
,
it
will
concern
a
Prince
that
he
get
an
opinion
of
being
a
Warlike
man
,
unlesse
he
mean
to
be
despised
by
all
People
;
or
let
him
make
an
open
shew
that
he
loves
Wars
.
And
to
the
end
that
He
may
be
the
more
secure
of
Victory
,
let
him
alwaies
take
with
him
good
store
of
Souldiers
;
that
so
he
may
neither
lose
his
reputation
,
nor
be
despised
by
his
Enemies
.
Those
Defeats
of
his
Armies
are
the
least
hurtful
to
Him
,
where
He
himself
was
not
present
at
the
Engagement
.
Strength
of
his
forces
at
Sea
,
wherein
the
Genoese
,
Portugals
,
and
Hollanders
do
most
excel
,
is
also
a
most
necessary
businesse
.
For
,
whoever
shall
make
himself
master
of
the
Seas
,
the
same
shalll
command
all
by
Land
also
.
CHAP.
XVI
.
Of
the
Treasury
of
Spain
.
IT
is
necessary
that
the
King
have
a
full
Treasury
,
if
it
be
but
for
the
keeping
up
of
his
Reputation
abroad
:
for
,
as
the
World
goes
now
a
dayes
,
the
Power
of
Princes
is
valued
according
to
the
fulnesse
of
their
Purses
,
rather
then
the
largenesse
of
their
Territories
.
And
therefore
not
only
in
the
time
of
War
,
but
of
peace
also
,
it
behoves
a
Prince
to
have
alwaies
good
store
of
ready
Mony
by
him
:
For
it
is
a
very
hard
,
and
dangerous
businesse
also
,
especially
when
He
is
now
already
engaged
in
a
War
,
to
expect
,
and
wait
till
monies
can
be
raised
.
Tolle
moras
:
Semper
nocuit
differre
paratis
.
It
is
necessary
therefore
,
that
there
be
Monies
alwayes
in
a
readinesse
for
the
raising
of
Souldiers
in
an
instant
:
least
while
you
are
employed
in
getting
Mony
together
,
your
Enemy
be
before
hand
with
you
.
To
this
end
Augustus
Caesar
erected
a
Military
Treasury
,
as
Suetonius
testifieth
;
and
that
he
might
alwaies
,
and
without
any
trouble
be
provided
of
Mony
for
the
raising
,
and
paying
of
his
Souldiers
,
he
filled
the
same
with
New
Taxes
,
and
Impositions
.
And
certainly
very
many
wonder
how
it
comes
to
passe
,
that
the
King
of
Spain
,
whose
yearly
Revenues
amount
to
above
twenty
Millions
,
hath
not
by
this
time
made
Himself
Universal
Monarch
of
all
Christendome
,
nor
hath
all
this
while
so
much
as
as
once
set
upon
the
Turk
.
To
whom
I
answer
,
that
this
is
nothing
at
all
to
be
wondred
at
,
if
they
would
but
take
notice
,
that
the
reason
of
this
it
,
because
He
hath
not
the
skill
to
lay
hold
on
Occasion
,
when
it
is
offered
Him
;
which
very
thing
hath
hitherto
upheld
the
Fortune
of
all
Great
Empires
,
For
there
was
an
Occasion
given
him
at
the
Uniting
of
the
Kingdomes
of
Castile
and
Arragon
,
and
of
Naples
,
and
Millan
:
but
there
was
a
much
fairer
offered
to
Charles
the
V.
who
was
a
man
of
a
Warlike
spirit
;
&
being
King
of
Spain
,
was
afterwards
chosen
also
Emperour
of
Germany
;
by
al
which
advantages
He
might
have
been
able
to
have
made
himself
Lord
of
the
whole
Earth
,
had
He
but
known
as
well
how
to
give
Lawes
to
those
He
conquered
,
as
He
knew
how
to
conquer
them
.
This
Prince
took
Tunis
,
and
having
driven
thence
Ariodenus
the
Turk
,
He
made
Muleasses
King
of
that
place
,
without
changing
the
former
State
of
the
Kingdom
at
all
.
After
this
He
conquered
Germany
;
that
is
to
say
,
the
Protestant
Princes
there
:
whom
He
devested
of
their
Electoral
Dignity
,
substituting
into
their
places
their
Brethren
,
and
Kinsmen
:
but
otherwise
,
leaving
them
in
the
same
state
He
found
them
.
And
although
He
had
once
got
Luther
himself
into
his
hands
and
power
;
yet
,
looking
after
the
empty
Fame
only
of
being
accounted
a
Merciful
Prince
,
He
let
him
go
again
;
that
so
he
might
have
the
opportunity
(
forsooth
)
of
seducing
all
Germany
,
and
the
N●therlands
.
He
took
F●ancis
,
the
King
of
France
;
and
then
set
him
again
at
liberty
;
that
so
he
might
raise
up
a
new
War
against
Him
,
and
thereby
frustrate
all
that
He
had
done
before
.
He
also
took
in
the
Cities
of
Sienna
,
Florence
;
and
bestowed
them
upon
the
Family
of
the
Medici
;
that
so
He
might
procure
himself
more
powerful
enemies
by
the
bargain
.
For
,
whosoever
is
raised
by
any
one
to
some
degree
of
Power
,
what
service
soever
is
due
from
him
to
his
Rayser
,
he
will
be
sure
to
decline
the
doing
it
as
much
as
he
can
:
and
therefore
he
seeks
all
the
occasions
he
can
of
shaking
off
the
Yoak
,
that
he
may
make
his
Benefactor
,
his
Enemy
:
which
very
thing
was
done
by
the
Dukes
of
Florence
,
and
by
Maurice
,
Prince
Elector
of
Saxony
,
against
Charles
the
Fifth
.
And
indeed
such
Benefits
as
,
by
reason
of
the
greatnesse
of
them
,
cannot
any
way
be
returned
;
commonly
they
draw
a
hatred
upon
the
Virtue
of
the
Benefactor
:
as
we
see
it
evidently
fell
out
in
the
case
betwixt
the
aforementioned
Francis
,
King
of
France
,
and
Charles
the
Fifth
.
Another
cause
that
this
Monarchy
hath
not
yet
hitherto
been
brought
about
,
is
this
,
because
that
Philip
could
not
succeed
his
Father
,
not
so
much
as
in
the
War
,
and
therefore
lost
both
the
Low-Countries
,
together
with
the
Imperial
Titles
.
But
that
Affliction
which
also
fell
upon
him
by
the
losse
of
Charles
,
his
Son
,
was
the
most
grievous
of
all
the
rest
:
for
he
would
have
been
able
to
have
maintained
the
Wars
in
His
stead
:
which
seeing
the
King
of
Spain
is
not
able
to
do
,
He
is
constrained
alwaies
to
defend
,
and
make
good
the
bounds
of
his
Kingdom
rather
,
then
to
endeavour
to
enlarge
them
:
and
to
look
to
his
Commanders
,
and
see
that
they
do
not
pillage
the
Countries
where
their
Command
lies
,
and
enrich
themselves
out
of
the
Kings
Treasure
;
it
being
their
onely
care
,
how
to
keep
up
such
a
Trade
of
War
,
by
which
they
may
make
advantage
to
themselves
,
rather
then
any
way
enlarge
the
Kings
Dominions
.
I
shall
therefore
here
lay
down
these
Rules
,
(
though
they
are
not
so
proper
for
this
place
)
that
when
any
new
Country
is
conquered
,
that
is
of
a
different
Religion
,
and
manner
of
Government
,
the
Natives
are
presently
to
be
removed
out
of
it
and
carried
into
some
other
Country
,
where
they
may
serve
as
Slaves
;
and
their
Children
are
to
be
Baptized
,
and
may
be
either
put
into
the
Seminaries
before
spoken
of
,
or
else
sent
into
the
New
World
;
and
into
this
conquered
Country
may
be
sent
Colonies
of
Spaniards
,
under
the
conduct
of
so●e
Wise
and
faithful
Commander
.
Which
Course
ought
to
have
been
taken
by
Charles
the
Fifth
at
Tunis
;
who
should
also
have
carried
away
Muleasses
to
Naples
.
And
He
should
by
right
have
done
the
very
same
thing
in
Germany
;
namely
,
in
Saxony
,
in
the
Marquisat
of
Brandenburg
,
and
the
Lantgravedome
of
Hessen
:
into
which
Countries
He
should
have
sent
New
Colonies
,
under
the
Command
of
New
Governours
.
The
Free
Cities
also
He
should
have
suppressed
and
have
taken
away
their
Priviledges
:
and
lastly
,
He
should
have
made
Three
Cardinals
the
Governous
of
all
Germany
.
But
when
any
New
Country
is
taken
in
,
that
is
not
of
a
different
Religion
,
but
only
differing
in
Government
,
let
Him
then
change
nothing
at
all
,
in
matters
that
concern
the
People
:
but
only
let
Him
set
strong
Guards
upon
the
Country
;
and
let
the
Chief
Officers
be
chosen
all
out
of
the
Kings
party
,
but
the
Inferiour
out
of
the
Common
People
of
the
place
:
the
Lawes
whereof
may
also
be
altered
by
little
and
little
,
and
made
to
conforme
to
the
Kings
Lawes
,
either
by
heightning
,
or
abating
the
rigour
of
them
,
according
as
the
Condition
and
Temper
of
the
place
shall
require
.
All
Authors
,
or
Heads
of
Factoins
must
be
presently
removed
out
of
the
way
,
either
by
Death
,
if
they
have
been
Enemies
;
or
,
if
they
have
been
friends
,
they
must
be
carried
away
into
Spain
,
that
they
may
there
receive
Baronies
for
their
reward
,
or
may
have
liberty
of
free
Traffick
into
the
Kings
Dominions
granted
them
.
But
the
Chief
Heads
of
such
People
as
He
shall
subdue
,
He
must
never
suffer
to
continue
in
their
places
;
which
course
ought
to
have
been
taken
with
the
Strozzi
,
Medici
,
Cappones
,
Petruccij
,
and
other
Ringleaders
and
Heads
of
Factions
,
at
Sienna
,
and
Florence
.
And
indeed
the
same
Course
should
have
been
taken
with
Francis
King
of
France
,
that
so
he
might
have
had
no
further
opportunity
of
attempting
any
thing
against
Charles
the
V.
But
as
for
the
Hereticks
,
and
Luther
,
the
best
way
would
have
been
to
have
suppressed
them
,
under
some
other
Pretense
,
presently
after
the
breaking
up
of
the
Diet
at
Ausburg
;
as
I
shall
shew
hereafter
.
And
if
Cha●les
the
Fifth
had
but
taken
these
Courses
,
He
had
never
left
behind
him
so
much
work
and
trouble
for
King
Philip
;
and
perhaps
his
young
son
Charles
too
might
have
been
alive
at
this
day
;
and
might
perhaps
by
His
Arms
have
added
Africk
,
Hungary
,
Macedonia
,
Italy
,
and
England
to
his
Dominions
.
But
He
,
as
I
have
before
said
,
was
the
onely
cause
of
all
those
Evills
,
which
we
see
at
this
day
.
So
that
I
do
not
wonder
at
all
,
that
notwithstanding
the
vast
Treasures
of
the
King
of
Spain
,
yet
the
bounds
of
His
Monarchy
are
not
all
this
while
enlarged
.
But
I
rather
wonder
,
that
so
Wealthy
a
Prince
hath
not
laid
up
all
such
his
Revenues
,
for
Necessary
Uses
against
times
of
need
;
which
might
have
been
his
ruin
.
For
if
so
be
his
Negotiation
by
Sea
should
be
stopt
,
or
interrupted
but
for
one
five
,
or
six
yeares
space
together
,
or
that
his
Plate
Fleet
should
be
intercepted
in
its
return
home
from
the
West-●ndies
,
would
it
not
be
so
sore
a
cut
to
him
,
as
that
he
must
of
necessity
be
forced
to
oppresse
his
own
snbjects
by
laying
most
heavy
and
unusual
Taxes
upon
them
,
and
so
draw
upon
himself
their
Hate
?
and
besides
,
should
he
not
also
undoe
all
his
Merchants
,
and
defraud
his
Souldiers
of
their
Pay
,
and
by
that
means
be
in
danger
of
losing
them
upon
every
the
least
Occasion
?
And
indeed
it
is
a
thing
much
to
be
wondred
at
,
how
,
and
which
way
such
vast
Summes
of
Mony
should
come
to
be
wasted
,
and
yet
the
King
not
any
thing
at
all
the
better
for
it
;
for
we
see
,
that
He
is
still
Poor
for
all
this
,
and
is
almost
continually
borrowing
Mony
of
others
.
And
therefore
I
say
,
that
it
is
Impossible
but
that
things
should
alwayes
succeed
ill
with
Him
,
so
long
as
there
is
no
provision
made
for
the
remedying
of
this
mischief
.
Yet
I
do
not
say
,
that
a
Kings
whole
strengh
consists
only
in
his
Mony
;
but
He
is
to
consider
,
that
Mony
alone
will
do
little
toward
the
subduing
of
an
Enemy
.
And
indeed
we
read
that
Iulius
Caesar
,
by
his
great
knowledge
in
Military
affaires
,
and
having
withal
the
love
of
his
Souldiers●
though
they
were
but
a
very
Small
Army
,
to
speake
of
,
yet
for
all
this
conquered
the
whole
World
.
And
so
likewise
the
Saracens
,
Tartarians
,
and
Hunnes
,
without
any
Mony
,
made
themselves
Lords
of
almost
the
whole
World
.
We
confesse
therefore
,
that
Mony
is
of
Excellent
good
use
,
and
most
necessary
for
a
Prince
,
for
the
Preserving
and
making
good
the
Bounds
of
his
Dominions
;
but
not
at
all
for
the
enlarging
of
them
,
by
adding
New
Provinces
to
the
same
.
And
therefore
let
him
believe
,
that
the
sinews
of
his
Strength
lye
in
something
else
then
his
Mony
.
For
,
that
Faith
that
is
purchased
by
Mony
,
may
again
be
sold
for
Mony
.
And
therefore
I
beseech
you
,
do
but
observe
,
how
in
France
our
King
Philip
by
his
mony
procured
the
Dukes
of
Maine
,
Ioycuse
,
Mercoeur
,
and
Guise
,
to
take
up
Armes
against
the
King
of
Navarre
;
and
then
again
,
how
the
King
of
Navarre
by
the
same
meanes
got
over
the
very
same
men
to
His
side
,
after
they
found
King
Philip
to
be
grown
somewhat
close-sisted
,
and
not
to
come
off
with
his
Mony
so
freely
as
before
.
And
in
like
manner
the
Commanders
,
and
Souldiers
in
the
Low-Countries
do
now
a
daies
rather
exercise
the
profession
of
Hucksters
,
then
of
Souldiers
:
for
,
they
do
not
fight
,
that
they
may
overcome
their
Enemy
;
but
that
they
may
make
a
gain
of
their
serving
in
the
Wars
;
And
so
have
made
Armes
,
which
are
the
Instruments
of
Monarchy
,
to
be
the
Instruments
of
their
Covetousnesse
,
and
their
Sports
.
And
the
King
deceives
himself
,
whiles
He
pursues
all
Covetous
Designs
;
for
,
He
hath
Mony
enough
,
if
he
have
but
Souldiers
enough
;
and
if
there
be
withal
but
Mutual
love
betwixt
him
and
them
,
and
a
due
regard
had
to
their
several
merits
;
which
things
if
they
be
wanting
,
he
shall
be
sure
to
be
a
sufficient
Loser
in
the
end
.
First
therefore
,
and
above
all
things
,
let
the
King
endeavour
to
treasure
up
to
himself
the
Minds
and
Affections
of
his
Subjects
and
Vassals
,
and
indear
himself
to
them
,
by
his
own
Gallantry
both
in
Peace
,
and
in
War
;
making
Himself
admired
by
them
,
by
making
profession
of
,
and
proposing
to
them
some
New
Sciences
,
&c.
as
hath
been
said
before
.
Secondly
,
let
Him
raise
himself
a
Treasure
of
his
Subjects
Bodies
,
by
causing
them
to
multiply
by
Frequency
of
Marriages
;
to
which
they
are
to
be
encouraged
by
Honours
,
and
other
Inticements
,
&c.
as
was
also
touched
before
.
And
in
the
Third
place
,
let
Him
raise
himself
a
Treasure
out
of
the
Wealth
of
his
Subjects
,
whiles
He
makes
them
Rich
,
by
taking
care
that
Agriculture
,
and
Manuring
of
the
Ground
be
promoted
;
and
that
the
making
of
Silks
,
Woollen
Cloath
,
and
the
like
Useful
and
Profitable
Arts
,
and
Trades
be
set
on
foot
,
and
diligently
followed
;
rather
,
then
that
such
Courses
should
be
taken
,
as
we
see
now
adaies
every
where
;
whiles
in
the
smaller
Towns
,
most
people
give
themselves
to
Usury
;
and
in
the
Greater
Cities
men
for
the
most
part
apply
themselves
to
Merchandise
,
and
Extorsion
.
The
Pope
raises
up
his
Treasures
in
the
Minds
of
Men
;
and
therefore
is
He
a
Conquerour
;
because
that
This
,
being
conjoyned
with
Eloquence
and
Wisedom
,
is
the
onely
Instrument
by
which
that
Treasure
is
acquired
.
And
hence
it
was
,
that
the
Saracens
,
by
the
use
of
their
Tongue
,
and
also
by
making
Profession
of
New
Sciences
,
and
of
a
New
Religion
,
became
Conquerours
.
Iulius
Caesar
raised
Himself
a
Treasure
both
in
Minds
and
Bodies
;
by
His
own
Personal
Virtue
and
Gallantry
,
winning
to
himself
,
and
obliging
the
Hearts
,
and
Affections
of
the
Whole
Souldiery
.
But
the
Ta●tarians
,
and
Hunnes
did
this
by
Bodies
only
;
rendring
them
so
Fruitful
,
as
that
by
reason
of
their
Vast
numbers
,
they
were
fain
to
leave
their
Native
soyl
,
marching
out
of
it
in
huge
bodies
,
(
like
swarms
of
Bees
)
and
seizing
upon
others
Territories
.
But
now
the
King
may
,
by
His
Own
just
Right
,
exact
all
these
Treasures
at
the
hands
of
his
Subjects
;
as
namely
,
Religion
,
by
placing
Able
Preachers
among
them
;
Love
,
by
Good
Lawes
,
the
Subjects
Profit
,
and
True
Justice
;
and
Multiplication
of
them
,
by
the
Waies
before
laid
down
,
where
I
spoke
touching
the
encreasing
of
the
Number
of
the
Souldiery
:
and
let
Him
require
of
each
several
Nation
,
that
,
which
they
most
abound
in
;
as
,
People
,
from
the
Germans
;
Souldiers
,
from
the
Spaniards
;
Commanders
in
War
,
and
Garments
,
from
the
Italians
;
from
the
West-Indies
,
Gold
;
but
not
the
contrary
.
We
may
truly
affirm
,
that
the
New
World
hath
in
a
manner
undone
the
Old
;
for
it
hath
sowen
Covetousnesse
in
our
Minds
,
and
hath
quite
extinguished
Mutual
Love
among
men
.
For
,
all
the
World
are
wretchedly
in
love
with
Gold
only
:
and
hence
it
is
,
that
Men
are
become
Deceitful
,
and
Fraudulent
in
their
dealings
,
and
have
often
sold
,
and
re-sold
their
Faith
for
Hire
;
because
they
saw
that
Mony
was
That
,
that
did
the
businesse
every
where
,
and
that
was
held
in
Admiration
by
all
people
;
and
so
They
are
come
now
to
despise
all
Sciences
,
and
Holy
Sermons
,
in
comparison
of
Mony
;
and
have
bid
Adieu
both
to
Agriculture
,
and
other
Arts
,
applying
themselves
only
to
look
after
the
Fertility
and
Increase
of
Mony
,
and
to
get
themselves
into
Rich
Mens
houses
.
It
hath
likewise
Introduced
a
great
Disparity
amongst
Men
,
making
them
either
too
Rich●
whence
they
become
Proud
,
and
Insolent
;
or
else
,
leaving
them
too
Poor
,
whence
proceeds
Envy
,
Theft
,
and
Open
Robbery
.
Hence
also
it
is
,
that
the
prices
of
Corn
,
Wine
,
Flesh
,
Oyl
,
and
Cloath
,
are
very
much
raised
;
because
that
no
man
applies
himself
to
this
kind
of
Merchandise
;
whence
followes
Want
,
and
Penury
;
and
yet
Monies
in
the
mean
while
must
be
laid
out
:
In
so
much
,
that
the
poorer
sort
,
being
not
able
to
hold
out
in
the
world
,
are
fain
either
to
put
themselves
into
service
;
or
else
betake
themselves
to
robbing
upon
the
High-Way
,
or
else
turn
Souldiers
,
being
necessitated
to
do
so
through
Poverty
,
and
not
at
all
for
Love
either
of
the
King
,
or
of
Religion
;
and
many
times
also
they
run
away
from
their
Colours
,
or
else
change
them
:
neither
do
they
endeavour
to
get
Children
in
a
Lawful
Way
of
Marriage
,
because
they
are
not
able
to
pay
Taxes
:
or
else
perhaps
they
try
all
the
waies
that
possibly
they
can
,
to
get
to
be
admitted
into
some
Covent
or
other
for
Friers
,
or
Preachers
.
I
therefore
here
leave
it
to
the
King
to
consider
,
whether
or
no
He
may
not
rather
be
overcome
by
Gold
,
which
is
the
Cause
of
so
many
Evils
.
I
say
therefore
,
that
there
are
many
things
here
that
stand
in
need
of
a
Reformation
,
that
so
the
Kings
Treasury
may
grow
Rich
,
and
that
He
himself
may
have
greater
Testimonies
of
his
Subjects
Love
,
and
Fidelity
:
which
might
easily
be
brought
about
,
if
so
be
that
those
Rules
before
laid
down
,
touching
the
encreasing
the
Number
of
the
Subjects
,
and
the
remitting
and
abating
the
Taxes
and
Exactions
laid
upon
them
,
were
but
observed
:
and
if
the
King
,
going
into
the
Wars
Himself
in
person
,
would
by
that
means
chalk
out
,
to
his
Wise
and
Valiant
Commanders
,
and
Souldiers
,
the
Way
to
Honour
,
rather
then
to
Covetousnesse
;
and
would
also
propose
New
Arts
,
and
Sciences
.
So
likewise
if
He
would
make
some
such
Lawes
,
to
which
those
that
are
Obedient
,
should
have
their
former
honours
continued
to
them
;
but
the
Refractory
,
and
Disobedient
should
have
Disgraces
cast
upon
them
:
and
to
perswade
Obedience
to
which
Lawes
,
there
should
in
the
Second
place
,
some
Profit
,
and
Advantage
be
proposed
for
such
:
but
,
in
the
Third
place
,
before
the
Disobedient
should
be
laid
down
the
Fear
of
Punishment
:
to
which
our
Modern
Writers
absurdly
attribute
the
First
Place
,
in
Relation
to
the
due
Observing
of
Lawes
;
who
having
regard
to
the
Time
rather
,
then
to
Religion
,
require
Fear
in
Subjects
,
rather
then
Love
:
because
that
the
Rulers
of
the
Gentiles
preferred
this
Later
,
before
the
Former
;
and
so
taught
that
Wicked
Wretch
,
Macchiavel
,
and
other
the
like
Polititians
,
those
Rules
.
But
if
there
be
no
place
left
for
a
Reformation
,
it
is
then
necessary
,
that
,
respect
being
had
to
the
Present
Abuses
,
there
should
be
good
store
of
Treasure
got
up
together
;
lest
at
length
the
King
should
be
undone
by
Use-Mony
,
or
some
other
Losses
should
fall
upon
him
;
in
case
the
Plate
Fleet
should
not
return
back
from
the
West-Indies
in
three
or
four
years
together
perhaps
.
I
shall
first
therefore
lay
down
the
Usual
Rules
,
in
this
case
;
and
then
,
such
other
as
I
my self
have
thought
upon
.
First
therefore
,
there
must
be
matter
administred
for
the
promoting
of
Vsury
,
and
Vsurers
;
and
every
one
of
them
is
to
be
bound
,
under
a
certain
Penalty
,
to
have
alwaies
a
stock
of
Monies
lying
by
them
;
that
so
,
when
there
shall
be
any
Necessity
,
the
King
may
know
where
to
fetch
presently
good
store
of
Large
Summes
of
Mony
:
Which
Course
is
to
be
taken
in
all
the
chief
Cities
,
both
in
the
Kingdome
of
Naples
,
and
of
Spain
.
Then
,
when
any
great
War
is
near
at
hand
,
the
said
Summes
of
Mony
are
to
be
called
for
at
the
said
Usurers
hands
;
and
that
,
by
the
intervening
too
of
the
Popes
Authority
,
that
so
the
King
may
not
draw
upon
himself
alone
the
Hatred
,
and
Ill
Will
of
his
Subjects
.
Secondly
,
let
him
introduce
the
Tribute
of
Apulia
,
(
which
was
brought
up
by
King
Ferdinand
)
through
all
the
Provinces
that
are
under
him
,
imposing
it
either
in
the
same
,
or
some
other
the
like
Form
.
Thirdly
,
let
Him
cause
all
the
Barons
to
bring
in
what
summes
of
Mony
they
have
,
binding
them
thereto
in
the
name
of
Religion
,
and
the
Crown
of
Spain
,
to
which
they
are
joyned
,
and
engaged
.
Fourthly
,
let
Him
procure
of
the
Pop●
Indulgences
and
Croisados
for
all
his
Kingdomes
;
and
those
Summes
of
Mony
,
that
shall
be
raised
by
the
same
,
He
shall
lay
up
in
some
Treasury
,
where
they
may
encrease
to
such
a
quantity
,
as
that
an
Army
may
be
raised
out
of
them
,
which
may
be
sent
into
the
Holy
Land
.
Fifthly
,
let
Him
get
an
Injunction
from
the
Pope
,
that
,
for
the
space
of
five
years
,
all
Churches
,
Monasteries
,
Bishopricks
,
and
Parishes
throughout
all
his
Provinces
,
shall
pay
in
a
certain
sum
of
Mony
into
The
Sacred
Treasury
,
so
called
,
as
being
collected
for
the
making
of
a
War
against
the
Infidels
;
that
is
to
say
,
Five
in
the
Hundred
,
of
all
their
Revenues
;
but
so
,
that
every
year
there
should
be
an
abatement
made
of
One
:
As
namely
,
the
first
year
they
should
pay
Five
in
the
Hundred
,
the
second
year
Four●
the
third
Three
,
and
so
on
,
till
the
five
years
be
expired
.
But
the
Venetians
exact
the
Tenths
.
And
this
Course
may
be
taken●
betwixt
the
King
and
the
Pope
,
under
the
Pretense
of
making
a
War
upon
the
Infidels
.
After
all
this
is
done
,
let
Him
then
appoint
two
Bishops
to
be
the
Treasurers
of
this
Mony
.
Sixthly
,
let
the
King
,
by
his
Treasurers
,
traffick
in
every
Country
,
with
such
Commodities
as
are
used
there
;
as
in
Calabria
,
with
Silks
;
in
Apulia
,
with
Wheat
;
in
Sicily
,
with
Oyl
;
for
by
this
means
He
will
divert
his
Subjects
from
applying
themselves
to
Usury
,
and
will
cause
them
to
attend
more
the
Manuring
of
the
Ground
,
and
withal
will
hereby
mightily
enrich
Himself
.
Seventhly
,
let
Him
send
out
into
every
City
,
and
Town
,
especially
in
the
Kingdom
of
Naples
,
a
Commissary
,
having
a
Counsellour
joyned
with
him
,
who
shall
be
one
of
the
Clergy
,
to
make
enquiry
into
all
Usurers
;
and
to
cause
Them
to
make
it
appear
by
the
testimony
of
Three
Witnesses
,
that
they
have
taken
no
other
Use
,
then
what
is
allowed
to
be
taken
by
the
custome
of
the
Kingdom
:
and
where
they
shall
find
any
to
have
done
otherwise
,
to
seize
upon
all
they
are
worth
,
and
carry
it
away
to
some
publick
place
for
the
King's
use
.
But
then
,
the
King
may
afterwards
restore
half
of
it
to
them
again
,
if
he
think
fit
:
as
for
example
;
suppose
his
Officers
took
away
from
any
of
these
Usurers
Ten
Thousand
Crownes
;
He
may
then
restore
to
the
Owner
Five
Thousand
Crownes
of
his
Mony
again
.
For
they
are
a
hateful
sort
of
People
,
and
are
despised
by
all
men
;
so
that
you
need
never
fear
that
they
will
rebel
:
and
besides
,
the
people
,
when
ever
they
see
Them
ruined
,
will
be
very
glad
of
it
,
neither
will
any
of
them
take
their
parts
;
and
indeed
the
Usurers
themselves
,
when
they
have
half
of
their
estates
left
them
,
will
think
themselves
very
well
dealt
withal
.
And
with
the
rest
of
such
Monies
the
King
may
set
up
A
Bank
of
Charity
,
where
poor
people
shall
take
up
Monies
upon
their
Pawn
;
but
upon
this
condition
,
that
if
they
redeem
not
their
Pawn
by
the
Limited
Time
,
that
then
it
shall
be
forfeit
to
the
King
.
And
afterward
with
the
Mony
arising
from
hence
,
He
may
drive
a
Trade
of
Merchandise
,
as
the
Usurers
themselves
use
to
do
:
or
else
He
may
with
those
monies
erect
Cloysters
,
or
Seminaries
for
Souldiers
,
and
Poor
Women
,
as
hath
been
shewed
before
.
And
if
some
of
the
Clergy
were
sent
abroad
with
the
like
Commissions
to
inquire
into
the
Barons
also
,
it
would
do
them
much
good
,
both
in
reference
to
their
Soul
,
Body
,
and
State
;
who
otherwise
by
their
arts
would
swallow
up
,
and
devour
the
whole
World
.
Eighthly
,
let
Him
require
an
Account
of
all
the
Kings
Ministers
,
and
Commissioners
,
for
the
whole
time
of
their
being
employed
in
their
Offices
:
and
whatsoever
Fines
shall
be
set
upon
their
heads
,
let
it
be
put
into
the
Treasury
;
or
the
King
may
remit
half
to
them
,
if
he
please
;
or
lesse
,
as
he
shall
see
cause
:
and
by
taking
this
course
with
them
,
both
Himself
and
his
Subjects
shall
be
much
advantaged
,
and
have
cause
to
rejoyce
.
Ninthly
,
let
Him
call
all
those
before
Him
,
that
have
been
condemned
by
any
Sentence
of
Judgment
,
or
have
any
waies
been
branded
with
any
Note
of
Infamy
;
and
let
Him
command
all
such
Judgments
passed
against
them
,
within
the
space
of
five
years
past
,
to
be
burnt
:
by
which
Act
of
His
,
the
Offenders
will
reckon
themselves
highly
honoured
;
but
yet
,
for
this
favour
of
the
Kings
,
they
shall
be
bound
to
pay
down
such
a
certain
Summe
of
Mony
.
Tenthly
,
let
every
one
that
enters
first
into
any
great
City
,
such
as
Naples
is
,
or
into
any
Garrison
,
such
as
is
that
of
Cotron
,
pay
something
at
his
entrance
,
under
pretense
of
taking
notice
of
all
that
enter
in
.
Then
,
let
there
be
an
Imposition
laid
upon
all
things
whatsoever
,
that
are
used
both
for
Necessity
and
Superfluity
;
but
upon
things
of
Necessary
use
,
as
Meat
,
Drink
,
Oyl
,
and
the
like
,
the
Imposition
should
not
be
great
;
but
upon
things
of
superfluity
,
it
should
be
higher
.
As
,
upon
Cards
,
let
there
be
put
an
Imposition
of
two
Carolines
;
and
upon
Dice
,
one
Caroline
;
upon
every
Quire
of
Writing
Paper
,
one
Grain
;
upon
every
pair
of
Gloves
,
half
a
Caroline
:
but
upon
Silks
,
and
Garments
richly
wrought
with
Needlework
,
and
Embroideries
of
Silver
and
Gold
,
there
must
be
higher
Impositions
laid
,
for
the
benefit
of
the
King
.
But
I
would
have
the
greatest
Impositions
to
be
laid
upon
Whores
;
as
at
Naples
,
and
in
all
other
places
,
the
Taxe
should
be
encreased
half
a
Ducat
upon
every
Bawdy-house
.
Neither
should
Baths
,
or
Play-houses
,
and
Players
be
exempted
from
these
Impositions
;
nor
yet
Innes
,
Taverns●
or
any
Houses
of
Publick
entertainment
whatsoever
.
And
in
all
things
let
the
Rule
before
laid
down
be
observed
;
namely
,
that
Necessary
things
should
have
but
a
small
Imposition
put
upon
them
;
but
a
Greater
,
upon
those
that
are
not
necessary
.
Likewise
the
King
,
when
He
is
pressed
by
any
great
Necessity
of
the
State
,
may
have
an
Estimate
made
of
all
his
Subjects
Lands
,
and
accordingly
impose
Taxes
and
Tributes
upon
the
same
.
And
that
this
should
be
done
,
is
both
Right
and
Just
:
for●
every
Private
Good
ought
to
serve
the
Publique
Good
;
without
which
,
mens
Private
Estates
could
not
be
upheld
,
and
subsist
.
But
I
would
have
these
to
be
,
not
Personal
,
but
Real
Taxes
;
that
is
,
they
should
not
be
levied
upon
the
Persons
,
by
the
Pole
,
but
upon
their
Estates
:
lest
otherwise
the
whole
burthen
of
these
Taxes
should
ly
upon
the
shoulders
of
the
Poor
only
,
as
it
uses
to
do
for
the
most
part
.
For
the
Gentry
use
to
shake
off
the
burthen
that
is
imposed
upon
them
,
and
cast
it
upon
the
Commons
;
as
,
in
like
manner
,
the
Principal
Cities
cast
off
theirs
upon
the
Country-man
:
which
is
against
all
Justice
and
Equity
in
the
World
.
Neither
ought
any
Goods
to
be
Taxed
,
but
only
such
as
are
Certain
,
and
Immoveable
;
for
,
the
Duke
of
Alva
,
going
about
to
lay
a
Taxe
upon
all
Goods
indifferently
,
as
well
Moveable
,
and
Uncertain
,
as
others
,
caused
the
whole
Country
of
the
Netherlands
to
rise
up
against
him
.
And
if
at
any
time
,
when
the
Urgent
Necessities
of
the
Kingdome
shall
so
require
,
you
will
lay
a
Taxe
upon
Moveable
,
and
Uncertain
Goods
also
;
I
should
like
it
well
enough
,
if
there
were
the
same
course
taken
in
proceeding
herein
,
as
they
use
to
take
in
some
certain
Cities
of
Germany
;
as
namely
,
Norimberg
,
Ausp●rg
,
Collen
,
and
some
others
;
where
they
use
to
put
every
man
to
his
Oath
.
Yet
that
way
of
Imposing
Taxes
is
the
more
Just
,
and
Legal
,
that
put
them
upon
all
manner
of
Merchandise
,
and
Commodities
,
that
are
either
exported
abroad
,
or
imported
into
any
of
the
Kings
Dominions
:
for
it
is
but
Just
,
and
Reasonable
,
that
whosoever
makes
any
gain
to
himself
in
Our
Country
,
or
by
our
Commodities
,
he
should
pay
something
in
Consideration
thereof
.
And
whereas
all
Such
Merchants
are
either
the
Kings
Subjects
,
or
else
are
Forraigners
;
it
is
fit
that
we
should
exact
greater
Customs
from
Forraigners
,
then
from
our
Own
Merchants
:
which
Rule
the
Great
Turk
observes
at
this
day
;
exacting
Ten
in
the
Hundred
upon
all
Commodities
that
are
imported
from
Alexandria
by
Forraigners
;
but
taking
but
Five
in
the
Hundred
of
his
own
Merchants
.
In
England
all
Forrain
Merchants
pay
four
times
as
much
in
Customs
,
as
the
Natives
do
;
but
in
Denmark
they
pay
but
three
times
;
and
so
their
payments
are
diverse
,
according
to
the
diversity
of
Places
.
To
summe
up
all
in
a
Word
;
Wheresoever
all
those
things
that
are
Necessary
for
the
Substentation
of
Mans
Life
,
are
found
in
greatest
Abundance
and
Plenty
,
to
that
place
will
there
ever
be
a
Conflux
of
Riches
:
so
that
it
will
concern
every
Prince
to
use
his
Utmost
endeavours
in
bringing
his
Subjects
to
apply
themselves
to
Husbandry
,
and
the
following
all
sorts
of
Arts
and
Manufactures
:
of
which
we
have
spoken
elsewhere
more
at
large
.
Then
,
I
would
have
all
those
Waies
of
raising
of
Mony
,
that
are
hateful
to
the
People
,
either
to
be
quite
taken
away
,
or
else
to
have
some
other
name
put
upon
them
:
in
like
manner
as
the
Taxes
also
,
and
Impositions
paid
into
the
Exchequer
ought
to
be
somewhat
abated
,
and
to
be
exacted
of
the
Subject
under
some
other
Name
.
And
hence
it
was●
that
Augustus
Caesar
did
not
stile
Himself
,
King
,
but
onely
,
Tribune
;
because
that
the
Name
of
a
King
was
hateful
to
the
Romans
.
And
therefore
I
would
have
the
name
of
Tribute
,
to
be
changed
to
Erogations
,
or
Contribution
:
and
these
Names
also
I
would
have
to
be
altered
perpetually
.
And
because
the
Name
of
Donative
is
now
become
hateful
,
and
loathsome
to
the
People
,
the
King
may
do
well
to
lay
aside
that
Name
,
and
put
some
Other
upon
it
.
But
I
shall
not
discourse
so
very
Particularly
,
and
Punctually
of
these
things
here
,
as
I
could
.
The
Kings
Trafficking
with
the
Genoeses
,
is
as
good
as
a
Treasure
to
Him
:
let
Him
therefore
use
all
the
means
He
can
,
to
procure
liberty
of
exercising
the
like
Traffick
and
Commerce
with
other
Nations
and
Countries
.
There
are
also
many
other
Extraordinary
Profits
which
Princes
may
raise
to
themselves
,
partly
from
their
Own
Subjects
,
and
partly
also
from
Forraigners
:
such
as
are
Casualties
,
Confiscations
,
Escheats
,
Donatives
,
Portions
,
Honoraries
,
as
they
call
them
,
and
many
other
the
like
;
of
all
which
I
should
speak
particularly
:
But
I
have
resolved
to
keep
this
discourse
,
till
I
shall
have
an
opportunity
of
speaking
thereof
in
the
presence
of
his
Majestie
.
CHAP.
XVII
.
Of
the
Peoples
Love
,
and
Hate
:
and
also
of
Conspiracies
.
IT
may
perhaps
be
thought
fit
by
some
,
that
in
Common-Wealths
,
Mutual
Love
should
be
maintained
amongst
all
Fellow-Citizens
,
for
the
benefit
of
the
Publick
;
as
we
see
it
is
among
the
Venetians
:
But
that
in
all
Monarchical
Governments
,
Hatred
,
and
Dissentions
are
to
be
sowen
abroad
among
the
Subjects
;
lest
otherwise
,
when
any
of
them
were
injured
by
the
Prince
,
the
rest
should
joyn
in
revenging
their
fellow-Subjects
wrong
upon
the
Prince
;
or
lest
they
should
at
any
time
all
Unanimously
conspire
against
Him
:
and
so
all
the
Subjects
Love
should
be
joyntly
bent
against
the
King
.
But
this
Rule
is
most
Absurd
,
several
waies
.
First
,
because
it
makes
the
King
to
be
a
most
cruel
Tyrant
,
who
takes
care
of
Himself
alone
,
and
not
of
his
Subjects
in
General
:
and
so
by
this
means
,
through
the
mutual
Hatred
of
his
Subjects
,
the
King
doth
not
at
all
procure
their
Love
,
but
rather
kindles
their
Envy
against
himself
,
and
so
lives
in
continual
fear
.
Secondly
,
because
all
Natural
Dominion
requires
Concord
amongst
the
People
,
that
so
they
may
be
able
more
stoutly
,
and
effectually
to
resist
all
Enemies
whatsoever
;
and
may
oblige
one
another
by
Mutual
Offices
,
both
at
home
,
and
in
War
.
And
therefore
all
good
Lawgivers
have
used
their
utmost
Endeavors
,
to
procure
a
Union
,
and
,
as
it
were
,
a
knitting
together
of
Subjects
,
by
the
Bonds
of
Mutual
Love
,
and
of
Unity
in
Religion
:
and
therefore
they
have
provided
,
that
they
should
All
meet
together
in
Churches
,
to
the
end
that
they
might
the
better
know
the
reason
why
they
ought
to
love
one
another
:
For
,
Ignoti
nulla
cupido
:
No
man
desires●
what
He
knowes
not
.
And
upon
this
Consideration
it
was
,
that
Plato
forbad
all
Private
Chappels
:
and
Moses
also
gave
order
,
that
there
should
be
erected
but
One
Temple
only
,
in
the
whole
Kingdom
of
the
Iews
;
that
so
,
all
of
them
concurring
,
and
agreeing
together
in
One
Religion
,
and
in
the
Love
of
One
Only
God
,
might
every
way
fill
up
one
compleat
Mutual
Love
amongst
themselves
.
And
to
this
end
,
besides
Marriages
,
were
Clienteles
,
or
Multitudes
of
Clients
,
and
Followers
designed
;
and
diverse
other
Institutions
,
tending
to
the
promoting
,
and
advancing
of
Mutual
Profit
,
and
Advantage
.
As
likewise
Companies
of
Merchants
;
and
Officious
Relations
to
great
Persons
,
taken
up
upon
designe
of
doing
them
Service
,
or
Honour
.
And
all
these
things
are
profitable
to
the
Prince
;
But
so
is
not
the
Hatred
of
his
People
;
for
this
proved
very
Prejudicial
to
France
.
And
such
Contests
betwixt
the
Prince
and
his
Subjects
have
made
for
the
Advantage
of
the
See
of
Rome
,
when
ever
the
People
got
the
better
of
it
:
Although
the
Contrary
happened
in
Florence
.
For
there
,
the
Conquering
Plebeians
did
not
raise
themselves
to
the
Condition
of
Gentlemen
;
but
,
on
the
contrary
the
Gentry
debased
themselves
down
to
the
state
of
Plebeians
;
the
Contrary
whereof
happened
at
Rome
.
And
therefore
my
Advice
is
,
that
the
Prince
should
use
his
utmost
endeavour
to
procure
,
that
there
be
a
Mutual
love
and
Correspondence
among
his
Subjects
.
Now
this
Mutual
Love
is
maintained
,
First
,
by
their
Unity
in
Religion
;
and
by
rooting
out
all
those
that
endeavour
to
sow
Tares
abroad
;
which
was
the
Losse
of
the
Netherlands
.
Secondly
,
by
Spaniards
marrying
with
any
other
Nations
whatsoever
;
Thirdly
,
by
having
Commerce
and
Traffick
with
Several
Nations
;
Fourthy
,
by
Introducing
an
equality
amongst
them
;
for
this
is
an
Error
,
which
hath
now
spread
it self
over
all
the
Christian
World
,
that
One
man
should
be
very
Poor
,
and
another
very
Rich
;
which
was
a
thing
that
Plato
hated
perfectly
.
Whereas
a
Parity
,
or
Equality
between
Fellow-Subjects
is
a
meanes
of
removing
all
Envy
,
Rapine
,
Pride
,
Hatred
,
and
Effeminatenesse
from
among
them
.
And
hence
it
was
,
that
Moses
commanded
the
Iewes
,
that
every
Seventh
Year
,
all
Families
should
have
their
Inheritances
restored
unto
them
again
;
and
all
Servants
,
that
were
of
their
own
Nation
,
should
be
set
at
liberty
,
and
have
also
some
thing
given
them
by
their
Patrons
,
at
their
going
off
;
withall
informing
them
,
that
this
was
agreeable
to
the
Law
,
and
will
of
God
.
And
for
this
reason
also
Almes-houses
,
Hospitals
,
and
other
the
like
Places
for
Charitable
uses
were
erected
;
that
so
Honour
might
be
preserved
amongst
them
with
some
Equality
.
Salust
testifieth
,
that
there
were
never
any
Conspiracies
contrived
by
any
of
the
Romans
against
their
Country
,
till
such
time
as
a
Few
persons
had
gotten
into
their
hands
the
Wealth
of
Many
;
that
is
to
say
,
such
as
Crassus
,
Pompey
,
and
Caesar.
And
in
Luthers
,
and
Calvin's
time
,
the
Country
Peasants
in
Germany
rose
up
in
Armes
aginst
the
Nobility
and
Gentry
,
only
because
those
Two
having
trampled
under
foot
the
Evangelicall
Truth
,
had
Sowen
Tares
,
and
the
Seeds
of
Sedition
,
and
Subversion
of
States
every
where
;
to
the
ruine
of
whole
Kingdomes
.
And
even
in
our
daies
also
we
see
that
you
shall
have
one
Man
that
hath
a
hundred
Thousand
Crowns
a
year
;
and
a
Thousand
other
men
again
that
have
hardly
each
of
them
a
Hundred
Crowns
a
year
a
piece
.
And
all
that
Wealth
will
He
spend
upon
Dogs
,
Horses
,
Jesters
,
and
in
Gold
Trappings
for
his
Horses
;
or
else
upon
Whores
,
which
is
worse
.
And
if
at
any
time
a
Poor
man
shall
be
put
to
go
to
Law
with
him
for
any
thing
,
he
is
so
far
from
being
able
to
prosecute
his
Action
against
Him
,
as
that
he
is
rather
fain
to
get
out
of
the
way
as
fast
as
he
can
,
or
else
he
may
chance
to
be
forced
to
end
his
dayes
in
Prison
:
Mean
while
that
the
Rich
man
does
every
where
what
he
li●ts
,
without
controule
;
because
,
forsooth
,
He
hath
Mony
to
corrupt
the
Judges
with
.
And
indeed
,
our
Judges
,
for
the
most
part
,
are
such
as
have
been
made
Judges
either
for
Favour
,
or
for
Mony
;
as
we
s●e
it
commonly
fals
out
in
all
Smaller
Cities
:
which
certainly
is
a
most
Pernicious
thing
to
all
Principalities
.
For
,
it
is
almost
an
Impossible
thing
,
that
a
Judge
that
will
take
a
Bribe
,
should
ever
discharge
his
Office
honestly
:
For
,
as
God
himself
testifieth
,
A
Gift
blindeth
the
Wise.
Which
,
it
is
very
likely
,
will
be
the
practise
of
him
that
buyeth
his
Office
with
Mony
;
and
so
entreth
into
it
,
not
as
into
a
Field
overrun
with
Thorns
and
Briers
,
but
rather
as
into
a
most
plentiful
and
rich
Harvest
.
And
therefore
I
shall
here
take
the
liberty
(
though
it
be
somewhat
beside
my
present
purpose
)
to
admonish
all
Polititians
whatsoever
,
that
they
should
take
this
for
a
certain
Rule
;
that
Whosoever
sells
his
Offices
for
Mony
,
the
same
desires
that
his
Ministers
should
be
Theeves
.
Lewis
the
Twelfth
of
France
was
wont
to
say
,
that
those
that
buy
Offices
,
were
like
Merchants
;
who
buy
Goods
altogether
at
any
easie
rate
;
and
afterwards
sell
them
off
in
parcels
at
a
dear
rate
.
But
to
returne
to
our
purpose
.
Although
our
Rich
Man
is
very
liberal
,
and
is
at
great
cost
and
charges
in
the
maintaining
,
and
richly
cloathing
of
his
Servants
and
Retainers
;
Yet
is
not
the
Common-wealth
any
thing
at
all
the
better
for
this
,
but
rather
suffers
by
it
.
First
of
all
,
because
by
this
means
He
obligeth
them
to
Himself
onely
,
and
makes
them
so
much
his
own
,
as
that
they
will
be
ready
to
follow
Him
against
any
person
whatsoever
,
even
the
King
himself
:
which
thing
was
attempted
heretofore
by
that
Roman
,
Spurius
Melius
,
against
his
Country
:
and
therefore
the
Venetians
,
fearing
this
very
thing
,
suffer
not
any
to
keep
about
them
any
great
Retinue
.
Then
besides
,
it
renders
them
soft
,
and
Effeminate
;
and
makes
them
to
be
Flatterers
,
and
Proud
Pimps
,
and
Bawds
to
their
Patrons
Lust
:
and
so
by
this
means
here
is
erected
,
as
it
were
,
a
Seminary
of
most
Idle
and
Vile
persons
;
who
after
they
have
once
gotten
themselves
Wives
,
do
then
by
their
crafty
Wiles
oppresse
poor
men
,
and
begin
to
spread
abroad
the
Poyson
of
their
Wickednesse
far
and
near
.
And
for
this
reason
it
was
,
that
Bishops
have
oftentimes
forbidden
those
Prelats
that
have
been
under
their
Jurisdiction
,
the
use
of
a
Numerous
Retinue
;
though
here
,
there
was
no
great
need
of
any
such
Interdiction
.
For
although
that
such
Servants
of
Prelates
are
not
in
truth
Honest
,
and
Good
men
;
yet
are
they
forced
at
least
to
appear
such
in
those
places
;
and
so
they
give
the
lesse
Scandal
to
the
World
.
Wherefore
the
King
ought
to
endeavour
to
introduce
an
Equality
by
restraining
all
Numerous
Retinues
.
Let
Him
moreover
indulge
the
Common
People
so
much
,
as
that
for
the
space
of
whole
ten
years
,
they
shall
pay
onely
the
one
half
of
their
Taxes
;
and
for
the
other
half
,
let
Him
exact
the
payment
of
it
at
the
hands
of
the
Barons
,
and
others
that
are
Artificers
.
I
would
also
have
those
Lawes
,
and
Arts
,
spoken
of
before
,
where
I
treated
of
the
Barons
,
and
Usurers
,
to
be
brought
into
use
.
But
for
as
much
as
the
Spaniards
are
hated
by
all
Nations
,
the
best
Course
would
be
,
that
the
King
should
endeavour
to
reconcile
them
to
the
Spaniard
by
intermarrying
with
them
;
and
also
by
erecting
such
Military
Seminaries
,
into
which
should
be
admitted
indifferently
,
and
be
there
maintained
,
Souldiers
of
all
other
Nations
.
For
by
this
means
the
King
shall
have
both
a
more
Copious
,
and
also
a
better
Tempered
,
and
more
Generous
Army
:
as
we
see
Chestnut
Graffes
,
when
they
are
set
upon
other
stocks
,
bring
forth
the
better
fruit
.
And
this
very
course
God
himself
is
wont
to
take
;
who
,
that
He
may
render
all
Mankind
the
more
Noble
,
uses
to
transplant
the
People
of
the
Northern
Parts
,
and
to
remove
them
into
the
more
Southern
:
which
He
also
does
for
some
other
causes
;
which
yet
are
all
,
save
one
or
two
,
unknown
to
us
.
After
this
let
the
King
of
Spain
so
order
his
affairs
,
as
that
not
only
his
subjects
may
live
together
in
mutual
love
amongst
themselves
,
but
also
that
He
himself
may
be
beloved
by
them
:
which
thing
he
may
easily
effect
,
by
Enacting
Profitable
Lawes
,
by
encreasing
the
number
of
his
subjects
,
by
remitting
their
Taxes
and
Impositions
;
by
bringing
in
an
Equality
amongst
them
;
and
lastly
,
by
not
omitting
even
those
things
also
,
of
which
We
spoke
before
.
And
because
that
nothing
is
so
destructive
to
a
Prince
,
as
the
stirring
up
of
the
subjects
Hate
against
Himself
:
whence
it
is
,
for
the
most
part
,
that
Conspiracies
,
and
Treasons
are
plotted
against
both
Prince
,
and
State
;
it
would
be
very
well
,
if
all
the
subjects
were
of
the
same
Religion
that
the
Prince
is
of
:
for
nothing
in
the
World
doth
more
set
men
at
Variance
,
then
Diversity
of
Religion
.
And
this
,
the
King
of
France
hath
found
to
be
true
,
by
his
own
sad
Experience
.
But
it
is
here
necessary
,
that
the
Prince
should
shun
those
two
Extreams
,
to
wit
,
Hypocrisie
,
●ud
Superstition
.
God
is
Truth
,
and
will
be
worshipped
in
Truth
,
and
with
a
Clear
,
upright
mind
.
Let
our
Prince
therefore
be
sure
,
that
he
approve
himself
to
be
a
Pious
,
and
Religious
Prince
without
Hypocrisie
,
(
by
which
Tiberius
Caesar
did
himself
much
wrong
,
)
and
without
any
apparent
softnesse
,
or
Effeminatenesse
.
But
nothing
more
commends
a
Prince
to
his
People
,
then
to
be
furnished
both
with
Domestick
,
and
Military
Vertues
;
which
are
sufficient
to
engage
all
his
subjects
,
of
all
Ranks
and
Conditions
whatsoever
,
to
be
faithful
to
Him
:
for
,
these
are
the
Foundation
,
and
Groundwork
of
all
Principalities
.
For
as
the
Elements
,
and
all
Bodies
compounded
of
them
,
do
without
any
Reluctancy
obey
the
Motions
of
the
Celestial
Bodies
,
by
reason
of
their
Ingenit
Excellencie
of
Nature
;
and
in
the
Revolutions
of
the
Celestial
Orbes
themselves
,
the
Inferiour
follow
the
Motion
of
the
Superiour
;
in
like
manner
do
all
men
willingly
submit
,
and
yeeld
themselves
up
to
such
a
Prince
,
in
whom
they
find
all
Eminent
Vertues
shining
forth
.
For
,
this
is
an
Impression
of
Nature
,
imprinted
on
all
,
that
no
Inferiours
refuse
to
yeeld
Obedience
to
those
that
are
above
,
or
better
then
themselves
.
For
it
is
received
by
the
Eternal
Law
of
Nature
,
that
Inferiours
should
obey
their
Superiours
:
And
it
is
the
Bond
of
Faith
,
(
saith
Livy
)
to
obey
our
betters
.
And●
Our
Superiours
Commands
are
to
be
obeyed
;
saith
another
Author
.
And
A●istotle
sayes
,
that
Natural
Reason
requires
,
that
those
that
do
excel
in
Wit
,
and
Iudgment
,
should
govern
those
that
are
not
so
excellent
therein
.
When
any
Prince
therefore
is
Eminent
for
Vertue
,
it
gains
Him
the
Love
of
his
People
:
especially
,
if
he
shall
but
make
it
appear
to
them
,
that
He
loves
them
with
a
Fatherly
Love
,
admitting
them
to
come
into
his
presence
,
and
to
discourse
with
Him
,
and
withall
looking
into
the
Accounts
of
His
Inferiour
Ministers
;
and
alwayes
more
readily
lending
an
ear
to
the
Poor
,
then
to
the
Rich:
and
besides
,
if
He
pardon
all
Offenders
,
and
bestow
all
Rewards
Himself
,
but
inflict
punishments
on
Malefactors
,
by
his
Ministers
:
and
also
,
if
He
suppresse
Usurers
,
and
those
Mercenary
Barons
,
spoken
of
before
;
and
shew
Himself
clear
from
all
Wicked
Acts
whatsoever
:
and
withall
render
Himself
worthy
to
be
reverenced
for
his
Religion
,
by
having
Godly
Counsellors
about
Him
,
and
winning
to
himself
a
holy
love
from
all
,
by
reason
of
the
most
strict
Tye
that
is
between
Him
and
the
Pope
,
and
the
Holy
Church
.
And
let
Him
in
all
things
Propose
for
Examples
for
Him
to
follow
,
David
,
Constantine
,
Theodosius
,
Trajan
,
Augustus
,
Martianus
,
Charles
the
Great
:
all
which
being
endowed
with
the
forementioned
Vertues
,
a●d
with
Sciences
,
raigned
more
happily
,
then
Iulian
,
Frederick
,
Henry
,
Tiberius
,
Nero
,
and
Philip
Surnamed
the
Faire
,
who
spent
his
time
in
a
quite
contrary
course
to
what
Charles
the
Great
did
.
Besides
,
I
would
have
Him
to
invite
his
Subjects
,
by
honours
and
Rewards
,
to
an
Emulation
of
Vertue
,
and
Sciences
,
and
an
Endeavour
to
excel
each
other
herein
:
by
which
means
there
would
be
New
Sciences
invented
.
Gaming
also
would
be
of
good
use
in
Spain
,
and
would
serve
to
divert
the
Common
People
from
prying
over-curiously
into
Affairs
of
State
:
or
else
it
would
necessitate
those
,
that
have
lost
all
their
Estates
that
way
,
to
turn
Souldiers
.
But
yet
,
seeing
that
this
breaking
of
one
another
is
the
cause
of
Extortion
,
Covetousnesse
,
Hatred
of
their
fellow
Subjects
,
and
of
the
love
of
Mony
;
this
Gaming
seems
in
the
end
to
bring
more
damage
to
the
State
,
then
benefit
.
And
therefore
I
conceive
it
were
better
that
there
were
some
Sports
of
Recreation
devised
for
his
Subjects
of
Spain
to
try
Masteries
in
;
and
some
Velitations
,
and
Innocent
Contentions
in
some
Arts
,
or
Sciences
:
but
for
his
Forraign
subjects
abroad
they
should
use
Gaming
,
either
at
Cards
,
or
Dice
;
which
they
should
be
put
upon
by
the
Leiger
Ambassadours
there
:
that
so
by
this
means
they
may
become
Broken
,
and
Heartlesse
,
through
Idlenesse
,
and
want
of
Exercise
.
I
would
also
have
some
Mathematical
,
Philosophical
,
and
Politicall
Questions
proposed
among
them
,
that
they
may
so
be
diverted
from
embracing
Heretical
Opinions
.
But
the
best
course
the
King
can
take
,
for
the
preventing
of
all
Conspiracies
,
and
designs
against
Him
,
will
be
,
to
shew
Himself
a
Good
,
Awful
,
and
Iust
Prince●
The
want
of
the
First
of
these
Vertues
was
the
Ruin
of
Nero
,
and
Acciolinus
;
the
Defect
in
the
second
,
undid
Sardanapalus
,
and
Vitellius
;
and
the
failing
in
the
last
cost
Philip
,
King
of
Macedonia
,
his
life
:
who
because
he
had
denied
the
due
Course
of
Justice
to
one
Pausanias
,
was
by
him
killed
.
Inequality
also
and
Injustice
was
the
Cause
of
the
Ruin
of
Rome
it self
.
If
any
one
Single
person
have
any
Treacherous
Design
against
the
Prince
,
the
only
Course
in
that
case
for
prevention
of
it
,
will
be
,
to
take
notice
of
,
and
search
every
one
that
comes
into
the
Kings
presence
,
least
they
should
carry
any
Armes
Privily
about
them
;
for
it
is
a
difficult
businesse
to
prevent
such
Treacheries
,
as
are
designed
by
One
single
Person
alone
.
And
hence
it
was
,
that
Henry
the
III.
of
France
,
and
the
King
of
Moab
,
and
so
likewise
Philip
,
King
of
Macedonia
were
all
Slain
by
single
persons
;
the
First
of
them
,
for
his
Religion
;
the
second
,
for
his
Cruelty
;
and
the
Third
,
for
his
denying
Justice
to
be
done
to
a
Subject
of
his
.
But
if
there
be
Many
joyned
together
in
any
Conspiracy
against
the
Prince
,
it
cannot
be
,
but
that
unlesse
they
effect
their
design
within
fifteen
,
or
twenty
daies
space
;
or
,
except
the
Conspirators
have
fallen
upon
their
Design
out
of
their
Love
,
and
respect
they
bear
to
Justice
,
Piety
,
or
the
benefit
of
the
Publick
,
and
so
it
prove
to
be
onely
a
Conspiracy
contrived
by
Honest
Men
against
a
Tyrant
;
it
cannot
otherwise
be
,
I
say
,
but
that
they
must
necessarily
be
discovered
;
For
,
every
body
will
hope
,
some
way
or
other
to
advance
himself
by
the
Prince's
Favour
,
if
he
do
but
discover
the
said
Conspiracy
to
him
.
And
hence
it
was
,
that
the
Conspiracy
of
Absolon
against
his
father
David
,
and
of
Catiline
against
his
Country
were
detected
;
because
that
those
,
that
were
the
Conspirators
,
were
nothing
at
all
better
,
or
honester
men
,
then
those
against
whom
they
had
conspired
.
Conspiracies
are
also
easily
,
and
speedily
too
,
discovered
by
servants
;
unlesse
they
be
presently
put
into
Execution
;
as
was
that
of
Laurence
de
Medicis
against
Duke
Alexander
,
which
was
deferred
but
one
night
onely
.
And
whensoever
Honest
Men
joyn
in
any
Conspiracy
against
a
most
Cruel
Tyrant
;
notwithstanding
they
should
delay
the
putting
of
the
same
in
execution
,
yet
would
there
be
no
great
danger
of
its
being
discovered
;
and
hence
it
was
,
that
the
Conspiracy
of
Iohn
de
Procitha
,
and
the
Barons
,
of
Sicily
,
against
the
French
,
and
Charles
of
Anjou
,
who
miserably
afflicted
the
poor
Inhabitants
,
was
kept
close
above
a
year
before
the
Execution
of
it
:
and
that
too
,
though
both
the
Emperour
,
the
Pope
,
and
Peter
,
King
of
Arragon
,
who
were
Forraigners
,
were
all
privy
to
the
Same
:
the
only
Reason
of
which
was
,
because
that
This
was
a
Conspiracy
made
by
the
Nobles
and
others
,
that
were
therein
concerned
,
against
Forraigners
,
and
Tyrannical
Governours
.
The
like
was
that
Conspiracy
also
,
which
was
entred
into
by
Iehoiada
and
the
Levites
against
Athaliah
.
And
yet
,
for
the
most
part
,
although
the
number
of
those
that
are
in
the
Conspiracy
be
but
of
a
few
,
and
it
be
besides
contrived
against
some
Wicked
person
too
;
yet
if
it
be
not
speedily
put
in
Execution
,
it
comes
to
light
,
and
is
discovered
:
as
we
may
see
by
that
Conspiracy
made
against
Nero
;
in
which
even
Seneca
himself
also
was
;
and
that
Other
contrived
against
Cosmo
de
Medicis
by
the
Wicked
Strozzi
,
who
were
themselves
much
worse
then
He.
But
in
case
any
single
person
,
aspiring
to
some
Principality
,
shall
yet
bear
his
followers
in
hand
,
that
He
drives
at
some
other
thing
,
and
so
in
the
mean
time
winnes
upon
them
,
and
gaines
their
Affections
;
He
shall
certainly
bring
about
his
designes
.
This
was
the
course
that
Iulius
Caesar
took
,
in
attaining
to
the
Empire
;
though
He
kept
his
Design
close
to
Himself
,
and
never
discovered
it
to
any
;
being
yet
wont
,
while
He
was
but
a
Youth
,
to
have
this
saying
often
in
his
mouth
:
Si
violandum
est
jus
,
Regnandi
gratiâ
violandum
est
:
If
I
would
violate
the
Lawes
,
it
should
be
,
to
Rule
.
And
of
this
Design
of
his
,
he
laid
for
himself
Two
Foundations
;
namely
,
Religion
,
and
The
Love
of
the
Souldiery
;
to
whom
at
length
He
made
known
his
purpose
,
though
under
another
Pretext
.
Whereas
Catiline
in
his
attempting
the
same
,
took
a
quite
Contrary
Course
;
and
having
laid
down
to
himself
before
hand
no
one
particular
Foundation
,
He
,
without
any
more
ado
,
at
first
made
all
of
his
fellow
Conspirators
acquainted
with
his
drift
,
and
purpose
.
By
whose
Miscarriage
Caesar
taking
warning
,
He
attempts
the
same
thing
,
but
with
more
Caution
,
and
Advisednesse
.
The
King
therefore
ought
to
use
all
diligence
and
care
,
to
discover
how
the
Minds
of
His
Subjects
,
and
Ministers
stand
affected
toward
Him
,
and
what
they
have
in
agitation
amongst
them
:
and
when
He
hath
once
found
what
they
would
have
,
He
shall
do
well
,
immediately
to
give
them
Satisfaction
in
that
Particular
.
And
besides
,
it
would
not
be
amisse
,
that
He
should
bestow
some
gifts
,
under
hand
,
yet
without
any
shew
at
all
of
fear
,
or
suspition
,
upon
some
one
Principal
person
among
the
Conspirators
;
who
,
being
by
this
meanes
wrought
over
to
the
Prince
,
will
be
able
to
acquaint
Him
with
what
ever
Designs
his
Subjects
have
in
hand
.
And
if
any
shall
inform
Him
,
that
there
are
certain
Persons
,
that
have
for
many
months
together
been
openly
contriving
some
conspiracy
against
Him
;
He
may
very
well
laugh
at
such
Informers
.
For
,
whosoever
shall
go
about
to
attempt
any
such
thing
in
that
manner
,
are
either
Fooles
,
or
very
Unskilful
in
the
Course
of
the
World
;
or
else
,
lastly
,
those
that
gave
him
such
Information
,
are
Liers
,
and
forged
those
Stories
,
only
to
ingratiate
●●emselves
with
the
Prince
,
and
get
into
Favour
with
him
.
Thus
heretofore
Perseus
falsely
accused
his
Brother
Demetrius
,
of
having
Secretly
conspired
against
their
Father
,
Philip
,
King
of
Macedonia
.
And
in
the
Reigne
of
Tiberius
,
and
afterwards
of
Nero
,
there
were
every
day
some
or
other
,
that
accused
others
of
Treasonable
Designs
against
the
Emperour
;
Which
certainly
is
a
very
Villanous
,
base
thing
;
for
by
this
meanes
the
Prince
is
both
made
to
suspect
every
body
;
and
besides
,
He
renders
Himself
withal
suspected
by
every
body
;
so
that
the
Subjects
are
put
to
act
really
upon
Him
that
which
Himself
stands
in
fear
of
;
or
else
,
Innocent
men
are
unjustly
put
to
death
;
both
which
things
are
of
very
ill
Consequence
to
a
Kingdom
.
He
ought
rather
therefore
to
seem
not
to
believe
any
such
Accusations
,
although
perhaps
they
should
be
true
,
unlesse
they
be
also
manifestly
proved
;
except
they
be
such
,
as
wherein
Religion
is
concerned
.
For
,
by
so
doing
,
He
will
shew
himself
to
be
a
just
,
and
Good
Prince
,
and
such
a
one
,
as
doth
the
least
in
the
World
deserve
to
have
any
such
Conspiracies
contrived
against
him
;
and
so
also
the
Conspirators
themselves
will
presently
lay
aside
the
Ill
Opinion
they
had
conceived
of
Him
.
In
the
mean
time
,
for
the
Prince
to
cause
any
of
his
Subjects
to
be
thought
guilty
of
Rebellion
,
and
Treason
,
when
no
such
thing
can
be
proved
against
them
,
is
but
a
very
sad
businesse
;
for
then
,
out
of
the
sense
of
the
Infamy
that
is
cast
upon
them
,
they
will
be
forced
to
desire
a
Change
of
Government
,
and
will
invite
the
Kings
Enemies
to
invade
him
;
which
hath
often
happened
both
in
the
Low-Countries
,
and
in
France
.
And
notwithstanding
that
there
seems
to
be
some
hope
of
gain
issuing
from
thence
;
because
an
Occasion
may
hereupon
be
taken
of
keeping
a
stricter
hand
over
the
Subject
;
(
which
advantage
being
readily
apprehended
by
the
forementioned
Cosmo
de
Medicis
,
he
took
an
Occasion
presently
to
break
off
the
Articles
of
Peace
that
had
been
concluded
upon
betwixt
him
and
the
Florentines
;
in
like
manner
as
our
King
also
,
upon
the
like
Occasion
held
a
harder
hand
over
the
Arragonians
,
upon
Pretense
that
they
had
entred
into
Conspiracy
against
Him
with
Antonio
Pe●ez
;
)
yet
,
in
truth
,
the
King
receives
more
damage
,
then
Advantage
thereby
.
And
therefore
the
more
sure
,
and
certain
way
,
to
confirm
and
assure
his
Kingdom
to
himself
,
would
be
,
so
to
winne
over
the
People
to
him
by
Mutual
Love
,
and
favours
bestowed
upon
them
,
that
they
should
not
have
any
ground
to
have
any
such
Suspicions
of
him
.
And
besides
,
where
this
note
of
Infamy
is
thrown
upon
the
Subjects
;
not
only
themselves
,
but
their
Children
also
will
be
sure
to
preserve
the
memory
of
it
,
and
so
will
watch
for
some
fit
opportunity
of
Revenge
;
which
when
it
offers
it self
,
they
will
not
stick
openly
to
joyn
with
Forreigners
against
him
;
and
thus
their
Treasonable
Designs
are
not
by
those
meanes
quite
quashed
,
but
are
deferred
only
.
And
hence
it
was
,
that
Nero's
hoping
to
get
mony
out
of
the
People
,
about
the
First
Conspiracy
against
himself
,
and
so
by
punishing
them
,
to
benefit
himself
,
did
not
at
all
suppresse
the
said
Conspiracy
,
but
only
put
it
off
,
till
some
other
time
:
which
also
the
Senatours
afterwards
set
on
foot
again
,
but
with
greater
care
,
and
circumspection
:
as
it
likewise
happened
to
Tiberius
,
and
other
wicked
Princes
.
If
any
such
thing
therefore
should
befall
our
Prince
,
He
should
endeavour
to
obliterate
,
and
blot
out
the
memory
of
such
Rebellions
,
by
Benefits
,
rather
then
Punishments
;
by
that
means
both
putting
a
bridle
into
their
mouthes
,
and
yet
withall
sweetning
them
,
and
winning
them
over
to
Himself
by
his
bounty
;
so
much
more
advantagious
is
it
for
a
Prince
,
at
all
times
,
and
in
all
places
,
to
approve
Himself
rather
Good
,
then
Cunning
.
But
yet
it
cannot
be
denied
,
but
that
such
Conspiracies
are
most
dangerous
,
which
are
countenanced
by
the
Pretext
of
Introducing
a
New
Religion
;
or
,
when
any
Seditious
Preacher
takes
liberty
to
cast
Reproaches
upon
the
State
.
And
therefore
I
shall
say
something
,
in
my
following
discourse
,
touching
Preachers
,
both
Good
,
and
Bad
;
and
afterwards
also
of
the
Vniting
,
and
Division
,
or
falling
off
of
Kingdomes
,
and
Countries
from
one
another
.
I
would
also
have
Severer
Punishments
,
and
more
examplary
peeces
of
Justice
then
usual
,
(
if
it
may
be
)
to
be
at
once
,
and
speedily
inflicted
upon
all
Conspirators
;
least
,
by
often
repeating
of
lighter
Punishments
upon
them
,
their
Hate
be
thereby
the
more
encreased
,
and
shew
it self
upon
all
Occasions
.
But
again
,
if
any
such
,
having
made
their
escapes
,
shall
yet
,
after
some
space
of
time
,
begin
to
be
humbled
,
and
repent
of
their
Wickednesse
;
I
would
not
that
all
hope
of
Pardon
,
and
Reconciliation
should
be
cut
off
from
them
.
As
for
the
Preventing
of
the
Barons
rising
against
the
King
,
the
courses
before
laid
down
may
be
taken
.
No
Heresies
can
spread
,
or
get
any
footing
any
where
,
but
by
the
Clergy
;
as
I
have
demonstrated
elsewhere
.
The
King's
Deputies
,
or
Viceroyes
ought
to
have
no
command
over
any
Castles
,
or
Frontier
Townes
that
have
Garrisons
in
them
:
but
all
such
places
are
to
be
committed
to
the
trust
of
some
Particular
Commanders
residing
in
the
same
,
and
who
are
Experienced
Souldiers
,
and
betwixt
whom
and
the
Viceroyes
there
is
no
great
correspondence
.
And
let
these
be
chosen
out
of
the
Barons
of
the
Kingdome
;
that
so
their
Baronies
,
or
Lordships
may
be
as
Pledges
for
their
Fidelity
to
the
King
.
And
to
this
end
,
I
would
have
Spaniards
to
be
sent
into
Italy
,
and
contrariwise
,
Italians
to
be
sent
into
Spain
,
to
take
upon
them
these
Charges
.
CHAP.
XVIII
.
Of
Preachers
,
and
Prophesies
.
IT
is
certain
,
that
the
People
,
especially
of
a
certain
number
of
Kingdomes
,
are
of
more
power
,
then
the
King
himself
,
with
all
his
Friends
and
Souldiers
:
I
mean
,
in
the
Christian
World
;
for
in
Turky
,
whether
it
be
so
or
no
,
is
as
yet
something
a
doubtful
businesse
.
It
is
therefore
necessary
to
produce
here
some
reasons
,
why
the
People
do
not
,
upon
every
light
Occasion
rise
up
against
the
King
,
and
shake
the
Yoak
from
off
their
neck
:
and
these
are
,
because
that
being
so
scattered
,
and
at
such
a
distance
from
one
another
,
they
cannot
so
well
joyn
in
a
body
,
and
stick
together
;
or
else
,
because
they
are
worthlesse
,
dull-headed
fellowes
,
and
have
none
to
head
them
in
a
Rebellion
,
in
whom
they
may
repose
their
confidence
and
hope
.
Now
it
is
manifest
again
on
the
other
side
,
that
the
Causes
of
the
Publick
peace
and
quietnesse
,
do
derive
their
Original
from
the
Wisedome
of
the
Preachers
,
and
others
of
the
Clergy
,
to
whom
the
people
give
an
ear
;
and
that
so
much
the
rather
,
because
These
promise
unto
them
Eternal
Blessings
,
which
,
if
they
do
but
despise
their
Temporal
,
they
may
attain
unto
:
perswading
them
withal
,
that
it
is
agreeable
to
the
Will
of
God
,
that
Obedience
should
be
yeilded
to
the
King
;
and
,
that
by
suffering
Afflictions
,
they
shall
be
rewarded
by
God
himself
;
withal
often
inculcating
into
their
minds
Humility
,
and
other
the
like
Vertues
;
but
grievously
threatning
all
Theeves
,
Murderers
,
Whoremongers
,
and
Seditious
persons
,
declaring
what
Punishments
,
both
from
Men
,
and
God
himself
,
continually
hang
over
their
heads
:
on
the
contrary
,
comforting
,
and
encouraging
the
Good
,
and
promising
them
all
manner
of
Happinesse
.
And
so
by
this
meanes
,
the
words
of
these
men
being
greedily
hearkned
unto
by
their
Auditors
,
overcome
,
and
captivate
their
Minds
and
Affections
:
and
then
again
,
all
Wicked
,
Irreligious
persons
are
cast
out
of
doors
,
with
their
Perfidious
designs
;
being
unable
to
infect
any
,
either
Magistrate
,
or
Souldier
,
with
their
corrupt
,
malitious
Perswasions
,
or
by
any
means
to
incite
them
to
a
Rebellion
.
The
First
Instrument
therefore
of
Raigning
well
,
and
quietly
,
is
the
Tongue
;
and
the
Second
is
,
the
Sword
:
And
the
truth
of
this
will
best
of
all
appear
,
by
the
contrary
Use
of
It.
For
,
whensoever
any
Seditious
Preachers
rise
up
against
the
King
,
they
are
able
in
a
short
time
to
bring
the
people
,
that
before
dissented
in
Judgments
,
to
be
now
of
one
and
the
same
mind
,
and
will
adde
courage
to
every
Seditious
spirit
,
and
so
will
make
themselves
the
Heads
,
and
Ringleaders
of
sedition
;
by
which
Princes
have
oftentimes
been
brought
into
very
great
Straits
;
and
,
which
is
more
,
have
sometimes
also
lost
their
Lives
thereby
.
An
example
of
this
kind
may
be
Mahomet
,
who
stirred
up
the
People
against
Heraclius
the
Emperour
.
The
like
whereof
hath
of
late
years
been
practised
by
Luther
,
and
Calvin
,
against
an
Infinite
number
of
Princes
:
and
these
two
have
done
more
mischief
with
their
Tongue
,
then
either
Marcus
Sciarra
,
or
Ninus
Martinus
did
with
their
Swords
.
Thus
again
,
on
the
contrary
,
Menenius
Agrippa
,
with
his
Tongue
only
suppressed
the
Mutinying
Commons
of
Rome
,
and
made
them
again
to
yield
Obedience
to
the
Senat
,
against
whom
they
had
shamefully
risen
up
.
The
Pope
also
hath
often
by
his
Preachers
repressed
Rebellions
that
were
now
broken
out
,
and
grown
high
.
Nay
,
He
by
this
means
preserved
,
and
upheld
the
Western
Empire
,
when
by
the
Rhetorick
of
his
Divine
Tongue
,
he
diverted
Attila
,
the
Hunne
from
destroying
all
Italy
,
and
made
him
return
home
again
.
King
Ahab
also
was
brought
to
destruction
by
the
Tongue
of
the
Prophet
Elijah
;
as
Ieroboam
was
by
Ahijah's
.
And
therefore
Good
Preachers
ought
to
be
had
in
high
estimation
,
especially
if
they
be
Good
Men
,
and
are
able
to
confirm
that
which
they
say
,
both
by
Miracles
,
and
by
strong
Reasons
:
like
as
Moses
confounded
Pharaoh
;
and
the
Pope
,
the
Emperours
Frederick
and
Henry
;
and
as
the
Emperour
Constantine
performed
that
,
which
He
had
conceived
by
Divine
Inspiration
.
It
is
certain
therefore
,
that
Tumults
,
and
Mutinies
may
be
stirred
up
among
the
People
,
by
the
Eloquence
of
such
persons
,
as
are
Powerful
with
them
,
and
in
high
esteem
among
them
:
and
therefore
such
are
to
be
had
in
reverence
,
whether
they
be
Good
men
,
or
Bad
;
and
they
are
to
be
made
your
friends
.
For
,
if
they
be
Good
men
,
they
are
then
so
powerful
by
their
Divine
Authority
,
as
that
there
can
be
no
Opposition
made
against
them
.
Look
upon
Samuel
,
who
set
Saul
upon
the
Throne
;
and
shortly
after
deposed
Him
again
,
and
set
up
David
upon
it
.
And
so
likewise
,
what
is
it
,
that
the
Pope
is
not
able
to
do
,
in
this
kind
?
For
as
much
as
His
Supream
Authority
,
joyned
with
Sermons
,
is
of
much
greater
force
and
power
.
And
Bishops
,
in
this
case
,
would
also
be
very
powerful
,
if
they
would
but
take
upon
themselves
to
discharge
the
duty
of
Preachers
.
How
stoutly
did
St.
Chrysostome
oppose
the
rage
and
fury
of
the
Empresse
Eudoxia
,
and
her
Party
!
And
St.
Bernard
also
made
himself
very
formidable
both
to
the
Cardinals
,
and
to
the
Popes
themselves
,
setting
at
oddes
,
and
reconciling
Princes
and
their
People
,
as
he
pleased
himself
:
as
his
Epistles
do
sufficiently
testifie
.
And
I
am
verily
perswaded
,
that
if
all
Princes
and
Nations
should
joyn
their
Forces
together
,
for
the
Overthrowing
of
the
Popedome
,
they
would
not
be
able
to
effect
it
:
for
thus
much
Christ
hath
also
promised
to
his
Church
;
Whatsoever
ye
bind
on
earth
,
shall
be
bound
in
Heaven
;
and
whatsoever
ye
loose
on
earth
,
&c.
And
again
,
The
Gates
of
Hell
shall
not
prevail
against
It.
And
if
there
were
but
one
Expedition
onely
of
Croisades
appointed
to
be
set
forth
,
all
persons
that
are
of
any
Religious
Orders
whatsoever
,
(
and
of
these
there
are
certainly
many
Millions
,
)
would
questionlesse
immediatly
flock
together
with
their
Armes
;
and
making
use
both
of
their
Tongues
,
and
Swords
,
would
be
able
to
make
resistance
against
,
and
to
strike
a
terrour
into
the
Whole
World
.
For
indeed
all
people
would
be
afraid
to
make
use
of
their
Armes
against
persons
that
are
in
Sacred
Orders
:
and
yet
if
some
few
of
them
should
dare
to
do
this
,
yet
would
the
Major
part
of
them
lay
down
Their
Armes
;
and
so
the
rest
,
being
by
this
means
disheartned
,
would
not
make
any
Opposition
against
them
.
Do
but
take
notice
,
if
you
please
,
how
Moses
alone
,
being
accompanied
onely
with
the
Levites
and
Priests
,
yet
took
up
armes
against
the
Rebellious
People
of
Israel
,
and
against
their
Princes
,
who
,
together
with
their
Wives
,
were
above
a
Million
in
number
;
and
how
with
the
Armes
of
one
single
Tribe
onely
,
and
that
too
of
the
Priests
,
he
killed
t●irty
three
Thousand
men
in
one
day
,
The
Text
saith
on●ly
3000.
Exod.
32.28
.
and
reduced
the
rest
into
Obedience
.
For
,
where
the
True
Religion
joyneth
Armes
and
Preaching
together
,
there
is
no
Power
so
great
,
as
to
be
able
to
make
resistance
against
it
.
The
Romans
,
so
soon
as
ever
they
perceived
the
Power
of
the
New
growing
Christian
Religion
,
they
presently
took
up
Armes
against
It
,
killing
and
imprisoning
the
Christians
every
where
;
yet
were
they
fain
at
last
to
give
way
to
It
:
until
at
length
Themselves
also
,
in
the
time
of
the
Emperour
Constantine
the
Great
,
embraced
the
Christian
Faith
.
And
although
that
a
Bishop
,
or
the
Pope
himself
should
chance
to
be
a
Wicked
person
;
yet
if
any
Prince
shall
draw
his
Sword
against
him
,
he
shall
be
overcome
,
though
the
Conquerour
:
Of
which
we
had
a
plain
example
in
Roger
Guiscard
,
King
of
Naples
;
who
though
he
got
the
Victory
in
the
Battel
,
yet
was
he
afterwards
compelled
to
kisse
the
Popes
Foot
.
A
Remedy
against
which
some
Kings
conceiving
they
had
found
out
,
(
among
which
number
was
Henry
the
VIII
.
King
of
England
)
they
betook
themselves
to
Apostasy
;
and
yet
neverthelesse
did
They
also
come
to
Ruin
:
and
this
very
thing
would
bring
,
if
it
should
be
attempted
,
the
most
certain
destruction
upon
Spain
also
;
as
we
have
formerly
shewed
.
Some
others
have
thought
it
the
best
course
to
cast
the
Popes
into
Prison
;
which
Philip
K.
of
France
made
bold
to
practise
upon
Pope
Boniface
the
Eighth
:
and
in
like
manner
St.
C●rysostom
was
heretofore
sent
into
banishment
by
The
Emperour
Arcadius
;
which
yet
was
destructive
to
both
these
Princes
.
For
,
Chrysostome
was
called
home
again
,
and
restored
to
his
Seat
with
greater
honour
,
by
occasion
of
Gaina
the
Goth
his
taking
up
Armes
against
the
said
Emperour
:
notwithstanding
that
Gaina
himself
could
not
be
preserved
in
the
Church
,
because
he
was
an
Opposer
of
that
Religion
that
Chrysostome
was
of
.
And
the
King
of
France
,
after
he
had
by
Boniface's
means
brought
it
so
about
,
that
a
Frenchman
was
chosen
Pope
,
hoping
by
this
meanes
His
Offence
would
escape
unpunished
,
he
fomented
and
kept
up
the
Breach
,
that
at
that
time
was
risen
in
the
Church
,
and
sent
Clement
V.
the
new
Elected
Pope
,
to
Avignon
,
to
keep
his
residence
there
;
but
all
to
no
purpose
:
For
this
very
Pope
Clement
,
by
the
advice
of
Cardinal
Brateus
,
deceived
his
Kings
expectation
,
in
not
keeping
those
Promises
that
he
had
made
to
him
.
And
indeed
,
from
that
time
forward
,
the
Kingdome
of
France
seems
to
have
been
continually
in
declining
;
as
appears
plainly
out
of
History
.
It
is
therefore
a
Profane
Remedy
,
to
lay
hands
upon
,
or
to
attempt
any
thing
against
the
person
of
a
Priest
.
Other
Princes
again
have
elected
Anti-popes
;
as
did
the
Duke
of
Bavaria
;
by
which
meanes
they
were
afflicted
worse
then
before
.
Others
have
summoned
such
Bishops
and
Popes
as
have
been
obstinate
,
perverse
Persons
,
and
enemies
to
them
,
to
appear
before
a
General
Councel
:
but
this
devise
of
theirs
the
Pope
hath
now
eluded
;
it
being
openly
delared
to
all
the
World
,
that
a
Generall
Councel
hath
no
power
at
all
over
the
Pope
;
and
a
Decree
being
also
made
,
That
No
Councel
shall
be
called
,
but
by
the
Pope
alone
.
And
for
this
reason
did
Pope
Leo
X.
ruine
those
Cardinals
that
were
present
at
the
Councel
of
Pisa
;
and
yet
neither
did
their
friends
,
the
Princes
,
obtain
what
they
desired
.
Eclesiastical
Princes
have
alwaies
been
wiser
then
Secular
;
some
of
whom
have
found
a
remedy
for
this
Evil
,
by
yeilding
,
and
submitting
themselves
;
as
Theodosius
the
Emperour
humbled
himself
before
that
Good
Bishop
,
St
Ambrose
;
and
the
Kings
of
the
Goths
left
Rome
,
and
went
to
Ravenna
to
reside
;
giving
way
to
the
Popes
,
as
well
to
the
Bad
,
as
the
Good
.
And
That
King
of
England
also
,
by
whose
command
Thomas
Beck●t
,
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
was
murdered
,
made
choyce
rather
to
enter
into
Conditions
of
Peace
with
the
Pope
,
then
to
lose
his
Kingdom
;
and
so
was
forced
to
pay
yearly
to
the
Pope
forty
Thousand
Marks
of
Gold
;
and
besides
,
at
his
death
,
he
made
the
Pope
his
heir
to
the
Kingdom
by
his
last
Will
and
Testament
.
After
the
Example
of
these
Princes
,
it
will
behoove
the
King
of
Spain
also
to
give
way
to
the
Pope
,
whether
He
be
Good
,
or
Bad
;
and
to
lay
aside
what
Controversies
soever
he
shall
have
with
him
,
and
to
leave
such
Bishops
as
are
his
enemies
,
to
be
chastised
by
the
Pope
,
to
whom
He
must
wholly
unite
himself
by
those
waies
which
are
before
set
down
.
Alexander
,
the
King
of
the
Iewes
,
having
drawn
upon
himself
the
hatred
of
the
Pharises
,
and
being
now
upon
his
death
bed
,
persuaded
his
wife
(
as
Iosephus
testifies
)
that
by
all
meanes
she
should
take
him
,
and
throw
him
down
headlong
out
at
the
Window
;
telling
her
,
that
by
so
doing
she
should
give
full
satisfaction
to
the
Incensed
Pharises
,
who
,
after
she
had
done
that
Act
,
would
suffer
her
to
succeed
him
in
the
Kingdom
;
giving
her
Counsel
besides
,
that
she
should
ever
take
head
how
she
fell
out
with
any
Religious
persons
,
least
she
suffered
that
which
himself
had
done
.
But
if
such
men
as
are
Authorised
by
no
Superiour
Power
,
(
especially
if
they
be
Clergy
men
,
such
as
were
Arrius
,
Savana●ola
,
and
Luth●r
,
)
shall
rise
up
against
any
State
,
this
is
a
very
dangerous
case
:
and
it
must
then
be
enquired
into
,
whether
these
men
have
any
encouragement
from
the
Pope
to
do
so
,
or
not
:
for
,
if
so
be
they
have
,
and
He
contradicts
them
not
,
then
is
the
Evill
in
a
manner
Incurable
;
but
if
they
have
not
Him
for
their
Abettor
,
then
may
an
order
be
very
easily
taken
with
them
.
For
here
it
is
necessary
that
it
be
considered
,
whether
these
Men
be
Good
or
Bad
;
(
for
both
may
prove
very
dangerous
)
and
if
they
are
Bad
,
they
must
then
be
rooted
out
by
the
Authority
of
the
Pope
;
but
if
they
are
Good
men
,
they
must
then
be
cited
to
appear
before
a
General
Councel
;
where
,
by
the
Authority
of
the
Pope
being
also
interposed
,
they
may
be
openly
convinced
;
in
like
manner
as
Berengarius
,
being
convinced
of
his
Errour
,
yeilded
to
the
Truth
,
and
submitted
;
and
this
is
the
Course
that
ought
to
be
taken
,
where
the
Parties
are
sincerely
,
and
really
Good
men
,
and
not
meer
Hypocrites
onely
.
But
if
they
maintain
a
Good
Cause
,
those
Faults
,
which
they
did
inveigh
against
in
their
Sermons
,
are
to
be
mended
;
and
they
themselves
are
to
be
sent
for
away
to
Rome
,
where
they
should
afterwards
spend
the
rest
of
their
Lives
;
as
was
done
by
Bartholomaeus
Miranda
,
Archbishop
of
Toledo
,
and
the
Bishop
of
Curzola
,
who
was
expelled
from
his
Bishoprick
by
the
Venetians
.
If
they
are
Lay-men
,
as
was
Iohn
of
Leyden
,
and
Philip
Melancthon
,
there
is
no
great
danger
to
be
feared
from
them
;
For
,
these
two
,
after
the
breach
had
been
first
made
by
Luther
,
at
length
rose
up
;
and
when
now
Luther
had
already
setled
his
Erroneous
Religion
,
and
false
Priesthood
in
Germany
.
But
in
our
Dominions
,
no
One
Lay-man
whatsoever
would
be
able
to
bring
about
such
a
businesse
,
without
the
assistance
of
some
one
of
the
Clergy
.
It
is
an
Infallible
Rule
,
that
no
Heresie
did
ever
do
any
hurt
in
a
Count●y
,
unlesse
the
Prince
himself
of
that
Country
,
for
some
Reasons
of
State
,
afforded
some
Patronage
to
the
same
:
as
I
have
shewed
where
I
discoursed
touching
the
Papal
Monarchy●
It
will
therefore
concern
all
Princes
to
take
care
,
that
their
Nobles
also
be
not
infected
with
the
said
Heresie
;
which
they
may
prevent
,
by
taking
them
off
with
Employments
,
and
so
diverting
their
Minds
from
any
such
thoughts
;
as
I
have
delivered
before
.
Now
these
Rules
are
to
be
diligently
observed
,
with
these
aforesaid
Hereticks
.
You
must
be
careful
that
you
do
not
fall
to
dispute
with
them
about
Minute
Quirks
,
and
subtilties
in
Divinity
;
but
only
that
you
require
them
to
give
you
a
good
account
of
their
Calling
:
and
to
produce
the
Names
of
their
Authors
;
after
this
manner
,
suppose
.
Who
commanded
you
to
teach
these
things
publickly
?
Were
they
Men
,
or
Divels
rather
?
For
we
cannot
believe
,
they
should
be
any
other
.
And
then
,
if
they
shall
answer
,
that
God●
let
them
then
make
the
same
appear
to
you
,
by
doing
some
Miracles
or
other
;
such
as
God
heretofore
armed
His
Messengers
with
,
namely
Moses
,
Elijah
,
and
the
Apostles
.
And
if
they
are
not
able
to
do
any
such
things
,
you
should
then
bring
them
to
the
Stake
,
and
burn
them
,
if
you
can
,
and
render
them
as
Infamous
as
possibly
you
may
.
But
be
sure
you
avoid
all
Grammatical
Disputations
,
and
Logical
Subtilties
;
but
dispute
with
them
only
according
to
the
Principles
of
Divine
Logick
;
as
St.
Francis
did
in
Egypt
,
and
St.
Iohn
Guidalbert
;
and
as
I
my self
have
endeavoured
to
do
,
in
my
Dialogues
against
the
Lutherans
and
Calvinists
;
laying
down
a
way
,
how
they
are
to
be
convinced
by
an
Apostolical
,
and
Political
way
;
least
out
of
multiplying
idle●
and
vain
words
,
one
Controversie
may
still
be
started
out
of
another
;
which
●o
perverse
,
and
Malicious
spirits
will
be
taken
for
a
kind
of
Victory
.
I
would
also
have
them
condemned
to
be
Burnt
out
of
the
Imperial
Constitutions
;
for
as
much
as
they
rob
Persons
in
Authority
of
their
Goods
,
and
Good
name
,
(
such
as
are
the
Pope
,
and
other
Religious●
and
Pious
men
,
who
have
confirmed
the
Faith
of
the
Church
,
and
sealed
it
with
their
Blood
;
)
which
indeed
is
more
precious
then
what
ever
other
Treasures
in
the
World
:
and
therefore
whosoever
they
are
,
that
are
Refractory
to
,
and
perversly
oppose
such
Persons
,
and
seduce
others
to
do
the
like
,
they
justly
deserve
to
be
punished
.
A
second
Rule
is
,
that
all
care
be
taken
,
that
there
be
no
fruits
suffered
to
spring
from
such
branches
:
for
the
hindering
whereof
,
the
best
course
would
be
,
to
prefer
only
men
of
excellent
parts
to
Bishopricks
and
Benefices
;
and
withal
you
are
to
consider
that
such
,
if
they
be
good
Men
,
will
be
of
good
use
to
you
,
nor
will
ever
scatter
abroad
any
Pestilent
Opinions
:
such
as
were
Cato
,
and
Socrates
among
the
Gentiles
;
and
St.
Bernard
,
and
Thomas
Aquinas
among
the
Christians●
There
are
also
other
Good
men
to
be
found
,
that
are
able
to
act
powerfully
on
either
part
;
such
as
were
among
the
Heathen
,
Alcibiades
,
and
Coriolanus
,
both
which
were
the
Authors
of
much
good
,
and
as
much
evil
to
their
Countries
,
accordi●g
as
they
were
led
by
the
Occasion
,
and
present
necessity
upon
them
:
as
,
among
the
Christians
,
were
Luther
,
and
Sergius
;
who
afterwards
recanted
,
as
it
were
,
all
that
ever
they
had
before
Rightly
Preached
and
taught
.
And
therefore
it
concerns
the
Prince
,
that
he
shew
himself
Favourable●
and
Gracious
to
all
Learned
Men
;
seeing
that
he
cannot
be
able
to
see
so
far
into
them
,
as
to
know
what
their
●nclinations
are
.
And
let
him
use
all
the
means
he
can
,
to
know
who
are
the
most
excellent
for
Learning
in
his
Dominions
;
and
having
notice
of
them
,
let
Him
invite
them
to
him
,
and
find
Imployments
for
them
;
preventing
even
the
Pope
himself
in
bestowing
perferments
on
them
:
and
these
he
shall
encourage
,
and
provoke
to
shew
their
abilities
against
the
Infidels
.
One
only
Monk
converted
all
England
to
the
Christian
Faith
:
and
Charles
the
Great
,
that
extraordinary
favourer
,
and
Patron
of
all
that
were
Eminent
for
Learning
,
and
Eloquence
,
whether
they
were
Laicks
,
or
Clergy-men
;
subdued
Gotland
,
Norway
,
and
Denmark●
with
a
great
part
of
Germany
also
,
by
the
means
of
these
Men
;
whom
also
He
rewarded
most
magnificently
.
In
the
Conquest
also
of
the
New
World
,
the
Monks
were
of
more
use
,
and
did
more
good
,
then
the
Souldiers
.
And
the
like
might
also
be
effected
both
in
China
,
Ethiopia
,
and
Persia.
Wherefore
New
Sciences
are
to
be
introduced
,
and
New
Sects
of
Philosophers
,
together
with
the
Mathematicks
;
as
likewise
the
study
of
the
Arabick
Tongue
is
to
be
taken
up
,
(
seeing
that
the
Empires
of
the
Greeks
,
and
of
the
Hebrews
are
now
quite
extinct
)
that
so
,
by
the
use
thereof
,
the
Turks
may
be
the
better
convinced
of
their
Errour
.
Let
there
be
also
certain
Assemblies
erected●
consisting
of
the
wisest
persons
that
can
be
pickt
out
both
of
the
Religious
Order
of
the
Friers
,
and
out
of
the
Laity
;
whose
businesse
it
shall
be
,
to
deliberate
about
such
things
as
concern
the
State
:
that
so
their
Wits
being
wholly
taken
up
with
the
meditating
about
these
things
,
they
may
wholly
serve
the
Prince
;
and
him
only
,
and
not
design
any
thing
to
his
disadvantage
;
while
their
own
only
Ambitions
will
be
,
who
shall
deserve
best
of
the
Prince
;
and
so
will
have
no
other
thoughts
:
And
let
him
make
it
his
businesse
,
to
get
together
as
many
of
these
men
as
he
can
;
and
withal
let
him
be
sure
,
that
they
be
all
honest
,
good
men
.
For
,
should
there
be
never
so
many
of
them
,
yet
if
they
were
such
as
those
were
that
Iezabel
had
about
her
;
one
Elijah
,
because
he
is
a
Good
man
,
would
easily
confound
them
all
,
and
bring
them
to
nothing
.
Antiochus
also
erected
Greek
Schooles
at
Ierusalem
,
to
the
end
that
,
by
that
means
,
he
might
abolish
the
Wholsome
Doctrine
and
Lawes
that
Moses
had
given
the
Jewes
;
but
all
in
vain
;
because
the
Macchabees
opposed
themselves
against
him
.
In
like
manner
ought
the
King
to
set
up
many
Christian
Catholick
Schooles●
and
that
,
against
the
Enemies
of
Religion
:
for
,
by
so
doing
,
he
shall
render
Himself
secure
,
both
from
the
Pope
,
and
from
his
Enemies
;
and
shall
besides
reduce
the
Netherlands
,
and
bring
them
under
his
subjection
;
as
I
have
before
declared
.
Neither
would
I
have
this
one
thing
to
be
omitted
;
namely
,
that
He
erect
certain
Colledges
through
all
the
Provinces
of
his
Dominions
,
in
which
should
be
placed
all
the
most
Ingenious
Boyes
of
the
said
Provinces
;
(
and
who
are
such
,
may
easily
be
known
,
by
their
first
Masters
,
that
taught
them
their
Grammers
,
and
other
the
First
Rudiments
)
and
these
,
being
thus
c●lled
out
of
all
Grammer
Schools
,
I
would
have
to
be
brought
up
,
and
maintained
at
the
Kings
Charge
;
and
there
should
be
a
New
Order
set
up
of
them
,
like
that
of
St.
Dominick
;
which
Order
I
would
have
called
,
The
Austrian
Order
.
And
when
any
of
these
were
come
to
be
18.
years
old
,
they
should
then
be
commanded
to
Preach
:
and
these
I
would
have
to
be
called
,
The
Kings
Preachers
;
and
they
should
then
be
sent
abroad
,
some
into
Germany
,
and
others
into
England
:
where
,
if
they
have
managed
their
businesses
rightly
,
and
well
;
at
their
return
they
should
have
Bishopricks
conferred
upon
them
by
the
King
,
of
those
that
are
in
the
Kings
own
gift
:
for
,
by
so
doing
,
he
shall
render
himself
secure
both
from
the
Pope
,
and
also
against
all
perfidious
Preachers
and
Hereticks
;
and
by
this
meanes
such
persons
only
shall
be
maintained
at
His
charge
,
as
do
him
service
for
it
,
and
advance
His
affairs
.
Neither
can
it
be
expressed
by
words
,
what
great
advantages
He
shall
reap
to
himself
hereby
.
For
,
among
all
sorts
of
Hereticks
that
are
,
there
are
none
that
are
farther
out
of
the
way
of
Truth
,
then
the
Calvinists
are
,
who
sow
abroad
the
Seeds
of
Sedition
wheresoever
they
come
,
and
endeavour
to
break
asunder
the
bonds
of
that
Peace
,
which
was
made
known
unto
the
world
by
Angels
,
and
publickly
preached
by
Christ
himself
:
and
,
who
having
neither
any
respect
to
Learning
,
nor
regarding
the
Authority
of
the
Fathers
,
do
defend
their
own
Sect
by
their
Armes
only
,
as
the
Turks
do
.
There
is
need
therefore
here
of
the
most
Effectual
Medicines
that
can
be
,
against
this
Evil
,
these
kind
of
Men
;
and
that
is
,
Principiis
obstare
,
To
stop
them
in
their
Beginning
:
which
course
is
to
be
observed
in
the
Prevention
of
all
Evils
whatsoever
:
and
then
afterwards
are
those
other
Remedies
to
be
applied
,
which
are
before
set
down
;
namely
,
for
the
converting
of
them
:
for
which
work
there
must
be
chosen
out
honest
,
and
painful
Labourers
,
who
by
the
Purity
of
their
Doctrine
,
and
holinesse
of
their
Life
,
may
reduce
and
winne
back
such
wandring
sheep
,
as
have
gone
astray
out
of
the
Way
of
Truth
.
The
Kings
of
Portugal
,
and
especially
Iohn
the
Third
,
erected
in
India
certain
Colledges
and
Seminaries
,
wherein
are
educated
a
great
number
of
young
Youths
of
all
sorts
,
under
the
Discipline
of
the
Iesuits
;
who
also
have
by
this
meanes
done
very
much
good
both
in
Germany
,
and
in
the
New
World
.
For
,
those
Cities
of
Germany
,
in
which
these
Jesuits
live
,
have
alwaies
stood
firm
in
the
Faith
;
and
those
other
,
which
have
been
infected
with
the
Venom
of
Heresie
,
are
cured
thereof
by
their
Means
.
But
if
there
be
no
hopes
at
all
left
of
reducing
these
men
,
and
bringing
them
back
again
into
the
True
Way
,
and
making
them
to
submit
themselves
to
our
Government
and
Doctrine
;
then
must
the
King
embrace
that
counsel
which
was
given
by
Terentius
Varro
to
Hostilius
,
for
the
keeping
of
the
Tuscans
within
the
bounds
of
their
Duty
and
Obedience
;
namely
,
let
him
so
order
the
matter
,
as
that
they
should
not
be
able
to
shake
off
the
yoak
,
if
they
would
never
so
fain
.
And
this
may
be
done
,
by
observing
these
three
things
;
namely
,
by
bringing
them
to
be
Low-spirited
,
Weak●
and
,
lastly
,
if
they
be
Kept
●sunder
from
one
another
:
for
,
the
Boldnesse
that
any
take
upon
them
,
in
attempting
to
cast
off
the
Yoak
from
their
Necks
,
proceeds
either
from
their
Height
of
Spirit
,
or
from
their
Strength
,
or
else
from
their
Multitude
.
But
before
these
severer
Courses
are
taken
with
them
,
it
cannot
be
expressed
,
how
mightily
advantageous
it
would
be
to
the
businesse
in
hand
,
if
so
be
the
Children
of
Infidels
were
put
to
such
Masters
as
should
instruct
them
in
the
Arts
,
and
Liberal
Sciences
,
and
all
such
exercises
as
are
fit
for
any
Ingenuous
Man
to
be
brought
up
in
:
for
,
by
this
course
alone
,
we
should
at
once
oblige
both
the
Children
,
and
the
Parents
also
to
Us.
We
must
therefore
erect
,
as
I
said
before
,
Seminaries
both
for
the
Tongues
,
and
Armes
,
which
we
call
the
Two
Instruments
of
our
Future
Monarchy
:
the
Former
of
these
,
for
the
reducing
of
all
such
of
our
Subjects
,
as
are
Infidels
,
and
Hereticks
,
and
the
bringing
them
back
in
a
peaceable
manner
into
the
True
Way
,
and
to
a
Unity
of
Faith
:
and
the
Later
,
to
the
end
that
they
may
be
utterly
weakned
,
and
deprived
of
all
power
,
in
case
they
shall
stand
out
,
and
refuse
to
return
to
the
True
Faith
;
of
which
we
have
formerly
spoken
elsewhere
.
CHAP.
XIX
.
Of
such
Kingdomes
as
are
Properly
belonging
to
the
King
of
Spain
:
and
of
such
also
,
as
are
his
Enemies
;
and
of
these
,
which
are
in
League
with
each
other
,
and
which
not
.
SOme
are
of
Opinion
,
that
it
is
Impossible
,
that
the
Kingdom
of
Spain
should
stand
long
,
as
well
because
almost
All
Other
Nations
are
either
Enemies
to
it
,
or
at
least
,
not
very
good
Friends
;
as
also
,
by
reason
of
the
remotenesse
of
the
several
parts
of
it
from
each
other
,
some
lying
in
the
New
World
,
and
others
lying
scatteringly
here
and
there
like
Islands
,
as
in
Italy
,
the
Low-Countries
,
and
in
Africk
;
all
which
are
most
different
from
one
another
,
both
in
their
Languages
,
Situation
,
and
Temper
of
the
Climate
:
whereas
on
the
contrary
,
the
Turk
,
who
layes
claime
to
the
Universal
Empire
of
the
whole
World
,
hath
his
Dominions
lying
all
close
together
;
and
besides
,
in
his
Wars
,
he
observes
the
same
Course
that
the
Romans
heretofore
did
,
in
making
War
alwayes
upon
his
Neighbours
only
,
that
lye
round
about
him
.
Neither
can
the
Enmity
,
or
hatred
of
those
Nations
that
are
his
Enemies
,
do
him
any
hurt
at
all
;
for
as
much
as
he
brings
up
within
his
own
Dominions
Young
Children
of
all
sorts
,
of
which
afterwards
he
maketh
Souldiers
:
so
that
his
Empire
seems
in
a
manner
to
be
nothing
else
,
but
a
Military
Republick
.
Neither
can
Religion
at
all
hinder
his
proceedings
;
and
besides
,
his
Bashawes
,
or
Governours
of
Provinces
,
have
all
of
them
an
absolute
power
of
Rule
given
them
;
so
that
they
need
not
stand
in
fear
of
poor
naked
,
and
unarmed
People
:
whom
,
if
they
should
but
offer
to
rise
,
they
would
be
able
to
suppresse
by
their
own
Sons
.
Whosoever
desires
to
become
a
great
Monarch
,
it
will
behoove
him
to
be
continually
in
making
War
upon
all
his
Neighbours
that
lye
round
about
him
;
and
to
reduce
them
under
his
subjection
as
soon
as
possibly
he
can
.
For
thus
the
Romans
heretofore
did
,
first
of
all
setting
upon
the
Sabines
,
and
Latines
:
and
then
afterwards
falling
upon
the
Aequicolae
,
the
Peligni
,
the
Veientes
,
Lucanians
,
Tuscans
,
and
Samnites
;
alwayes
going
round
in
a
Circle
,
till
at
length
,
having
subdued
all
Italy
,
they
passed
over
into
Sardinia
,
Sicily
,
Spain
,
Gaule
,
and
Germany
.
The
self
same
Course
was
taken
by
the
Babylonians
,
in
their
expeditions
against
those
of
Asia
,
and
the
Persians
.
The
Macedonia●s
did
the
like
,
making
War
upon
the
Thebans
first
;
then
falling
upon
the
Epirotes
,
Lacedemonians
,
Achaians
and
Aetolians
;
and
afterwards
,
passing
over
into
Asia
,
they
filled
it
wholly
with
their
Armies
.
in
so
much
that
at
length
,
as
Livy
,
and
Plutarch
write
,
they
were
so
puft
up
with
the
glory
of
their
Victories
,
as
that
they
would
have
marcht
on
against
the
Romans
,
and
Carthagineans
also
.
Certainly
,
had
not
Alexander
the
Great
been
taken
off
by
an
untimely
death
,
he
would
without
all
doubt
have
made
an
Expedition
against
the
Romans
also
.
I
say
therefore
,
that
the
Turk
does
at
this
day
take
the
very
same
course
,
that
the
Greatest
Empires
in
former
times
did
.
For
,
having
first
subdued
all
Asia
Minor
,
he
then
passed
over
into
Europe
,
and
conquered
all
Greece
:
next
,
he
falls
upon
Syria
,
Egypt
,
and
Armenia
;
till
at
length
he
came
as
far
as
Macedonia
,
Epirus
,
and
Hungary
.
Where
,
after
he
had
taken
in
some
certain
Christian
provinces
,
and
added
them
to
his
Empire
;
and
that
the
Christians
now
out
of
a
General
fear
of
being
swallowed
up
by
him
,
betook
themselves
all
to
their
Armes
,
and
joyned
their
whole
strengths
together
against
him
;
He
then
very
craftily
,
and
subtlely
makes
a
Truce
with
them
,
and
agrees
upon
conditions
of
Peace
.
These
things
passing
on
thus
,
the
Christians
in
the
mean
while
fall
at
variance
among
themselves
,
and
make
war
upon
●ach
other
;
so
that
the
Turk
being
now
secure
from
any
Molestation
by
them
,
turnes
his
Victorious
Armes
against
the
Kings
of
Persia
,
or
Georgia
:
till
such
time
that
,
finding
the
Christians
all
to
peices
again
among
themselves
,
he
thinks
fit
then
to
strike
up
a
Truce
with
the
Pe●sian
,
or
those
other
of
his
enemies
whosoever
they
were
;
and
so
falls
on
again
upon
the
Christians
with
all
the
strength
he
hath
,
and
does
them
what
mischeif
lies
in
his
Power
.
And
then
,
while
They
are
fain
to
spend
time
in
consulting
what
is
to
be
done
,
the
Turk
,
he
goes
on
still
Victoriously
,
taking
in
now
one
Place
,
and
then
another
,
without
controule
.
So
great
,
and
of
so
dangerous
and
sad
Consequence
are
those
Intestine
Dissensions
,
that
are
at
this
day
kept
up
among
the
Christian
Princes
!
But
the
King
of
Spain
,
at
one
and
the
same
time
maintaines
a
War
with
several
Nations
;
neither
hath
he
at
any
time
all
his
whole
forces
joyned
together
in
any
one
Battel
;
by
which
meanes
He
utterly
destroyes
himself
.
For
,
we
shall
have
him
making
War
in
the
most
Remote
Parts
of
the
World
,
whiles
yet
in
the
mean
time
He
hath
all
his
Neighbours
,
that
lye
round
about
Him
,
his
enemies
;
as
the
English
,
French
,
Hollanders
,
and
perhaps
even
the
Italians
themselves
also
.
Whence
it
may
seem
,
that
He
takes
a
very
crosse
,
and
unlikely
way
,
for
the
enlarging
of
his
Dominions
and
Empire
.
But
,
to
this
Objection
I
Answer
,
that
though
much
of
this
is
true
,
yet
the
Course
that
the
Turk
takes
is
so
blunt
,
and
plain●
that
if
he
should
have
but
one
overthrow
,
so
that
it
were
a
lusty
one
indeed
,
it
would
prove
his
utter
Ruin
;
(
as
I
have
hinted
before
,
)
since
that
He
hath
no
Vice-Roys
,
or
Barons
,
by
whom
he
might
be
recruited
,
and
made
whole
again
.
But
we
cannot
say
so
of
the
King
of
Spain
;
who
,
in
such
a
case
,
would
presently
be
furnished
with
Aides
from
the
Pope
,
and
the
Princes
of
Italy
,
and
that
by
reason
of
their
Union
in
point
of
Religion
.
I
say
moreover
,
that
He
cannot
suffer
any
Notable
Overthrow
,
●nlesse
it
be
by
some
very
Potent
Prince
;
such
a
One
as
the
great
Turk
is
;
who
yet
lying
so
very
far
remote
from
him
,
(
as
Alexander
the
Great
of
old
did
from
the
Romans
)
cannot
so
quickly
ruin
him
:
whereas
,
on
the
Contrary
,
any
Peaceable
Agreement
of
the
Christians
among
themselves
,
if
so
be
it
were
but
Firm
and
Lasting
,
would
utterly
confound
the
Turk
.
And
therefore
I
say
,
that
although
King
Philips
Kingdomes
lye
scattered
far
and
near
,
yet
his
enemies
also
lye
far
asunder
one
from
another
:
and
therefore
it
is
clear
,
that
his
Emulators
,
the
Italians
,
Tuscans
and
Venetians
,
will
never
enter
into
a
Combination
against
him
,
unlesse
he
First
give
them
some
evident
cause
,
and
wrong
them
very
much
.
Neither
indeed
will
the
Pope
ever
suffer
any
acts
of
Hostility
to
be
done
against
His
Catholick
Majesty
;
and
besides
,
it
is
also
most
certain
,
that
the
Catholick
Princes
,
both
out
of
fear
of
the
Hereticks
,
and
also
of
the
Authority
of
the
Pope
,
will
never
attempt
any
such
thing
.
And
the
Hereticks
are
at
very
great
Variance
also
amongst
themselves
;
and
for
this
reason
Germany
being
divided
into
severall
small
Republicks
,
cannot
do
him
any
harm
at
all
;
and
it
is
besides
,
part
of
it
,
made
subject
to
the
House
of
Austria
,
and
the
Archdukes
thereof
,
by
the
Emperours
;
and
part
also
to
certain
Archbishops
,
who
are
withall
secular
Princes
;
as
namely
the
Archbishops
of
M●ntz
,
of
Colen
,
Trevers
,
Salsburg
,
Strasburg
,
and
Bamberg
;
and
part
also
to
the
Dukes
of
Bavaria
;
so
that
the
Protestants
can
by
no
meanes
make
any
Insurrection
against
the
King
of
Spain
.
The
Lower
Germany
also
is
divided
into
more
Common-Wealths
then
the
other
;
all
which
bear
Armes
against
the
King
of
Spain
,
though
it
be
only
to
defend
themselves
,
and
not
to
offend
Him
.
And
of
this
number
are
the
Provinces
of
Holland
,
Frisland
,
and
Zealand
.
Besides
,
the
Upper
and
the
Lower
Germanies
differ
very
much
in
their
Religion
:
which
we
may
also
say
of
the
Danes
,
Norwegians
,
Transylvanians
,
Gotlanders
,
Polonians
,
French
,
Switzers
,
and
Grisons
:
so
that
the
King
hath
no
need
at
all
to
fear
,
that
these
should
ever
all
joyn
together
against
him
:
and
besides
,
the
King
retains
a
great
part
of
these
Nations
in
pay
,
and
by
that
means
keeps
them
his
friends
:
and
then
,
the
King
of
Poland
,
and
the
Prince
of
Transylvania
are
allied
to
him
by
Marriage
,
and
so
are
in
league
and
amity
with
him
.
So
that
He
hath
no
body
to
stand
in
fear
of
,
but
only
the
King
of
France
,
and
the
King
of
England
;
which
two
Princes
,
by
reason
of
their
being
of
different
Religions
,
can
never
agree
together
.
Now
although
the
King
of
Spain
cannot
as
yet
subdue
the
King
of
France
,
yet
it
makes
very
much
for
His
Interest
,
that
the
King
of
France
,
being
absolved
by
the
Pope
,
is
returned
again
to
the
Obedience
of
the
Church
.
For
otherwise
,
he
would
have
been
the
Head
of
all
the
Transalpine
Hereticks
,
and
would
have
marcht
with
an
Army
of
them
over
into
Italy
,
to
the
great
Prejudice
both
of
the
Pope
,
and
of
our
King
:
which
None
of
the
Hereticks
hath
to
this
day
adventured
to
do
,
merely
for
want
of
a
Powerful
General
to
head
them
.
Then
besides
,
there
is
a
Division
broken
out
in
France
,
betwixt
the
Catholicks
and
the
Hereticks
:
and
,
which
is
the
chiefest
thing
of
all
,
there
are
in
that
Kingdome
many
Potent
Bishops
,
who
would
not
by
any
means
see
Spain
ruined
.
And
lastly
,
our
Kings
Subjects
do
not
come
into
the
field
with
Lances
,
Swords
,
and
Horses
,
as
the
French
use
to
do
;
but
they
come
into
it
armed
with
Guns
,
which
are
a
kind
of
Arms
that
are
fitter
for
the
defending
of
strong
Holds
and
Fortifications
,
then
for
the
setting
upon
an
Enemy
in
an
open
Field
.
And
hence
it
is
,
that
the
French
are
able
indeed
to
resist
all
the
Spaniards
Attempts
,
but
they
cannot
overcome
them
:
for
,
in
this
case
,
the
very
Princes
,
and
States
of
Italy
,
who
have
to
this
day
alwaies
held
with
the
French
,
would
go
over
to
the
Spaniard
:
for
it
is
their
Design
,
to
keep
the
Ballance
alwaies
so
even
betwixt
these
two
Nations
,
as
that
neither
of
them
may
preponderate
,
and
bear
down
the
Scales
,
and
so
make
a
Prey
of
the
Other
:
which
Hiero
,
King
of
Syracuse
,
heretofore
laboured
to
do
,
betwixt
the
Romans
and
the
Carthaginians
,
although
he
failed
of
his
purpose
.
Besides
the
King
of
France
cannot
march
with
an
Army
into
Spain
,
by
reason
of
the
Fortified
Places
,
and
Castles
that
lye
in
his
way
,
and
are
kept
by
the
Spaniards
,
who
are
very
well
skilled
in
defending
such
Places
.
Neither
can
he
so
soon
march
out
with
an
Army
against
Millan
,
or
Naples
,
but
that
the
King
of
Spain
can
be
much
sooner
in
France
with
an
Army
,
and
shall
so
force
him
to
return
back
again
,
and
defend
his
own
Kingdom
.
Neither
did
the
King
of
France
ever
passe
over
into
Italy
,
unlesse
when
he
was
assisted
by
the
Pope
,
as
the
Expedition
of
Charles
of
Anjou
testifies
;
or
except
he
were
called
in
by
some
Prince
,
or
State
of
Italy
;
as
Charles
the
Eighth
was
called
in
by
the
Duke
of
Millan
:
which
yet
at
this
time
can
hardly
be
done
again
.
For
,
the
Italians
were
now
afraid
,
that
they
would
bring
in
a
New
Religion
with
them
.
And
besides
it
is
a
usual
thing
,
that
that
Prince
that
first
calls
Forraigners
in
to
his
aide
,
shall
be
first
ruined
by
them
:
for
,
he
must
necessarily
entertain
them
,
and
allow
them
Quarters
;
who
after
they
have
overcome
the
adverse
Party
,
will
joyn
with
them
,
and
so
drive
out
Him
,
who
called
them
first
in
.
Examples
of
this
we
have
in
the
Sforza's
,
Castruccio's
,
and
the
Florentines
,
with
many
others
;
and
also
in
the
Pope
himself
;
although
his
own
Papal
Authority
restored
him
again
.
And
therefore
the
Spaniard
hath
no
need
to
fear
the
King
of
France
much
.
And
as
for
the
English
,
he
hath
much
lesse
reason
to
stand
in
fear
of
them
,
seeing
they
are
shut
up
within
an
Island
:
and
we
seldome
see
Islanders
get
any
sure
footing
,
and
make
themselves
Masters
of
any
part
of
a
Forraign
Continent
.
And
therefore
it
is
sufficient
for
them
,
if
they
can
keep
their
own
;
only
they
send
out
their
Ships
to
fetch
in
Prizes
by
Sea
:
but
for
this
Mischief
I
shall
hereafter
set
down
a
Remedy
.
Only
let
the
King
of
Spain
take
care
,
that
the
English
joyn
not
their
Navy
with
the
Hollanders
,
Scots
,
Danes
,
Norwegians
,
and
Danzickers
:
for
if
they
should
,
they
might
then
be
able
to
overrun
all
Spain
;
as
the
Alans
,
Goths
,
and
Vandals
did
of
old
.
And
yet
seeing
that
these
Nations
differ
all
in
Religion
,
and
the
King
of
Spain
doth
craftily
under
hand
sow
new
seeds
of
Dissention
amongst
them
,
there
is
no
great
cause
to
fear
,
that
they
should
joyn
their
forces
together
●pon
any
design
.
Let
us
now
see
,
what
Spain
is
able
to
do
within
it self
,
and
by
what
means
it
may
become
Greater
,
and
enlarge
its
Territories
;
laying
down
this
for
a
Ground
;
That
for
the
rendring
of
any
Dominion
whatsoever
Firm
,
and
Durable
,
it
is
necessarily
required
,
that
there
be
first
,
a
Natur●l
Sociablenesse
,
and
an
apt
Correspondence
,
among
the
subjects
themselves
,
and
then
,
betwixt
the
Prince
and
the
subjects
;
as
there
is
in
Mans
body
,
betwixt
the
Members
themselves
,
and
also
betwixt
them
and
the
Head
.
Now
this
Natural
Sociablenesse
is
founded
,
first
in
the
Man
and
Wife
;
then
in
the
Father
of
the
Family
and
his
Children
with
the
rest
of
his
Family
;
and
then
again
,
in
several
Families
being
linked
,
and
united
together
;
then
,
in
those
also
,
who
are
allied
together
by
the
Bond
of
Consanguinity
,
or
Affinity
;
and
likewise
,
those
that
live
in
one
Common
Aire
,
and
Climate
,
enjoying
the
same
Temper
of
the
Heavens
;
as
also
,
those
that
agree
in
their
Lawes
,
Manners
,
Customes
,
and
studies
;
whereto
also
we
may
add
their
using
one
Common
Language
,
and
wearing
all
one
&
the
same
Habit
in
Apparel
.
Neither
do
I
account
their
Identity
of
Species
or
of
Humanity
,
to
be
any
small
Bond
of
this
Natural
sociablenesse
;
namely
,
because
they
are
All
Men
:
and
wheresoever
Many
of
these
Bonds
&
Ties
meet
together
,
there
also
must
necessarily
be
a
Firmer
,
and
more
Durable
Association
made
up
,
and
a
more
lasting
Dominion
setled
.
Hence
it
is
,
that
the
Italians
and
the
Spaniards
do
so
readily
jump
and
agree
together
;
both
because
they
understand
each
the
others
Language
,
and
are
also
like
each
other
in
their
Manners
,
Bodies
,
and
their
Rites
and
Customes
;
which
can
never
be
amongst
the
French
,
because
they
differ
among
themselves
not
only
in
their
Language
,
and
Manners
,
but
are
also
of
a
different
Natural
Constitution
and
temper
.
So
the
Spaniards
would
much
more
easily
,
be
brought
to
enter
into
a
league
of
Society
and
Friendship
with
the
Africans
,
then
with
the
Netherlanders
;
who
are
of
a
much
more
different
Constitution
from
them
.
For
,
the
Spaniards
are
Naturally
Hot
and
Dry
,
and
are
therefore
Lean
,
and
of
a
Low
Stature
,
being
withal
Sharp-witted
,
Subtle
,
and
Talkative
.
But
on
the
Contrary
,
the
Netherlanders
are
Cold
,
Corpulent
,
and
Big-boned
,
and
are
Heavy
and
Dull
,
and
of
few
words
.
Whosoever
therefore
is
to
Rule
Several
,
and
Different
Nations
,
and
would
keep
them
all
within
the
bounds
of
Obedience
,
let
him
endeavour
to
reduce
them
into
a
conformity
,
as
far
as
he
is
able
,
and
to
make
them
in
all
things
like
to
each
other
.
And
this
Uniting
of
Men
to
one
another
,
God
himself
,
the
Author
of
all
Polity
,
had
pointed
out
unto
Men.
Now
,
there
are
Three
sorts
of
this
Union
we
here
speak
of
:
the
First
is
,
of
Minds
,
which
is
caused
by
Religion
:
which
is
indeed
the
strongest
of
all
Unions
;
for
it
uniteth
together
in
Opinion
Nations
,
that
are
at
the
greatest
distance
that
may
be
from
each
other
.
Upon
this
have
both
Mens
Wills
,
and
Actions
,
their
Dependancy
;
and
in
This
;
are
both
their
Tongues
&
Arms
united
.
By
this
,
the
Pope
ruleth
over
Europe
,
Asia
,
Africk
,
and
America
;
and
in
a
word
,
over
all
the
Christians
in
the
whole
World
.
Whereas
,
on
the
contrary
,
the
Emperour
of
Germany
is
scarse
able
to
Rule
Germany
alone
,
although
the
People
there
are
otherwise
as
like
,
and
as
much
agreeing
among
themselves
as
may
be
,
both
in
their
shape
of
Body
,
Habit
,
Arms
,
Rites
,
and
Customes
;
and
all
,
because
It
wants
this
first
Vnion
,
namely
,
of
Religion
.
For
,
there
are
so
many
several
,
different
Opinions
in
Religion
among
the
Germans
,
that
it
may
be
truly
said
of
them
,
Quos
homines
,
tot
Sententiae
;
so
many
Men
,
so
many
Minds
.
And
for
this
reason
the
English
,
and
Helvetians
suffer
but
two
sorts
only
of
Religion
in
their
Countries
:
for
that
common
saying
,
Divide
,
&
impera
,
that
is
,
Divide
thy
subjects
,
and
thou
shal●●ule
them
,
is
of
no
use
here
;
but
rather
on
the
contrary
,
Divide
,
&
perdes
,
that
is
,
If
thou
devide
thy
subjects
,
thou
shalt
ruin
thy self
.
Catharine
de
Medicis
,
Queen
of
France
,
that
she
might
,
contrary
to
the
Salique
Law
,
sit
at
the
Helme
,
and
have
the
Government
of
the
Kingdome
in
her
hands
,
complied
sometimes
with
the
Catholicks
,
and
sometimes
with
the
Huguenots
:
but
by
this
means
she
brought
destruction
both
upon
her self
,
and
upon
her
Sons
;
one
of
which
was
Slain
by
a
Dominican
Fryer
.
And
therefere
,
in
this
Particular
,
the
King
of
Spain
is
more
happy
then
any
other
besides
;
because
that
his
Kingdomes
,
though
they
lye
at
a
great
distance
from
one
another
,
are
yet
all
joyned
together
,
and
united
in
one
Religion
;
and
in
this
very
respect
also
he
stands
upon
better
terms
then
the
Great
Turk
himself
,
or
any
other
Prince
whatsoever
;
because
,
as
we
have
shewed
before
,
He
converts
those
that
are
under
his
subjection
,
and
makes
them
to
be
all
of
one
and
the
same
Faith
.
The
second
is
,
the
Vnion
of
Bodies
:
and
in
this
,
the
Turk
goes
beyond
all
other
Princes
;
for
He
hath
under
his
subjection
,
and
in
perfect
Obedience
,
both
Mahumetans
,
Christians
,
and
Iewes
,
which
are
all
as
much
differing
one
from
another
in
their
Religions
as
can
be
:
neither
doth
this
their
diversity
of
Religion
prejudice
him
at
all
;
because
that
he
brings
up
their
Sons
to
serve
him
in
his
Wars
;
and
besides
,
He
leaves
all
such
of
his
Subjects
,
as
are
not
of
his
Religion
,
without
either
Armes
,
or
any
meanes
possible
of
doing
him
any
harm
.
But
indeed
,
in
case
He
should
intrust
any
of
these
with
the
Government
of
any
part
of
his
Empire
,
and
should
exercise
,
not
a
Despotical
,
but
a
Political
Soveraignty
over
them
,
He
would
quickly
,
be
brought
into
Sad
Straites
by
them
;
as
we
see
it
,
for
example
,
in
many
of
our
German
Princes
at
this
day
;
or
at
least
all
meanes
of
enlarging
his
Empire
would
quite
be
cut
off
from
him
;
as
,
we
see
,
the
case
now
stands
with
the
Emperour
,
and
with
the
King
of
Poland
.
If
haply
among
the
Turks
Vassals
there
should
chance
to
start
up
some
Gallant-Spirited
Person
,
he
might
possibly
prove
to
be
the
Ruin
of
his
Empire
;
as
Scanderbeg
had
like
to
have
been
,
had
he
had
but
the
Christians
as
ready
to
assist
him
,
as
the
Genueses
were
to
do
him
a
mischief●
who
both
to
their
own
,
and
also
to
the
great
Losse
of
Hunniades
K.
of
Hungary
,
were
hired
,
for
so
many
Crownes
,
to
passe
over
forty
Thousand
Mahumetans
out
of
Asia
into
Europe
;
by
which
meanes
Amurath
,
t●at
was
before
in
a
manner
utterly
broken
,
and
had
well
near
lost
all
,
was
now
so
well
relieved
and
recruited
again
,
as
that
by
these
forces
He
afterwards
made
himself
Master
of
half
Europe
.
I
shall
not
here
speake
of
Moses
,
who
was
raised
up
against
God
by
Pharaoh
;
according
to
which
example
God
may
also
raise
up
some
of
the
Turks
Christian
Slaves
against
him
.
The
like
Insurrection
may
also
possibly
utterly
Subvert
the
Spanish
Monarchy
.
The
Third
is
,
the
Union
of
Monies
and
Riches
,
by
meanes
whereof
the
Turk
commands
the
Ragusians
,
who
are
otherwise
a
free
People
;
but
they
are
forced
to
pay
Him
tribute
,
that
so
they
may
enjoy
their
Estates
,
lying
within
his
Dominions
,
as
also
because
they
are
too
neer
Neighbours
to
him
;
which
Neighbourhood
alwaies
inforceth
the
weaker
to
be
a
Servant
to
him
that
is
stronger
then
he
.
By
this
Third
kind
of
Vnion
the
King
of
Spain
beareth
rule
over
the
Genueses
;
because
that
their
Merchandise
,
and
their
Baronies
lye
within
his
Territories
.
And
therefore
I
say
,
that
that
Prince
,
whose
Dominions
lye
far
asunder
one
from
the
other
,
ought
in
the
first
place
to
endeavour
to
joyn
them
together
by
a
Natural
Vnion
;
and
then
Secondly
by
Political
Bonds
and
Ties
.
As
concerning
Natural
Ties
,
the
King
may
by
them
joyn
his
Spaniards
with
any
other
Nations
,
although
for
the
most
part
they
are
hated
by
all
Nations
;
for
,
a
Spaniard
,
whiles
he
is
a
Servant
,
is
humble
enough
;
but
,
where
he
is
a
Master
,
he
is
very
proud
.
And
he
is
,
besides
,
a
great
Boaster
,
and
Loves
to
deal
very
subtlely
,
and
cunningly
in
meer
trifling
businesses
:
though
he
does
not
carry
himself
so
in
matters
of
any
Moment
.
It
is
also
certain
enough
,
that
the
Spanish
Language
and
Habit
doth
please
most
people
;
but
then
again
,
their
ordinary
Carriage
and
Conversation
,
and
their
swelling
Titles
,
together
with
their
Ambitious
striving
for
the
uppermost
places
at
all
meetings
,
and
their
too
affected
,
stately
Gate
,
distasts
every
body
.
And
because
these
Vices
are
Naturally
Inherent
in
this
Nation
,
although
they
cast
a
blot
upon
their
Virtues
,
namely
their
Patience
,
Religion
,
Manlike
Courage
,
together
with
their
Eloquence
;
yet
they
cannot
possibly
be
quite
taken
away
;
and
therefore
others
must
come
over
unto
their
Manners
,
as
trees
are
graffed
into
one
another
.
And
therefore
I
say
,
it
would
be
a
very
excellent
good
Course
,
if
our
Spanish
Souldiers
,
and
Barons
,
that
live
abroad
in
Forraign
Countries
,
should
marry
Wives
out
of
the
same
:
and
besides
,
those
Arts
by
which
strangers
should
be
invited
in
to
match
with
Spanish
women
,
and
by
Offices
,
(
of
which
I
have
formerly
spoken
)
deserve
so
much
the
more
serious
Consideration
,
because
there
lies
more
within
them
,
then
they
outwardly
make
shew
of
.
And
this
will
appear
more
clearly
when
I
shall
come
to
speak
of
each
several
Nation
in
particular
.
As
concerning
Political
Vnions
,
the
King
must
endeavour
to
procure
an
Union
betwixt
his
ow
Nation
and
others
;
and
especially
in
Religion
;
which
is
the
surest
means
of
uniting
men
together
in
the
World
;
and
this
must
be
done
by
the
meanes
of
good
,
and
Learned
Preachers
;
as
we
have
said
before
.
And
next
,
by
the
Tye
of
New
,
and
Famous
Arts
and
Sciences
,
and
Languages
,
which
would
draw
all
men
into
an
admiration
of
so
great
an
Empire
.
And
let
Him
alwaies
make
war
rather
upon
his
Neighbouring
Enemies
,
then
upon
those
that
are
farther
off
,
and
let
Him
go
himself
in
person
to
the
wars
.
And
lastly
,
let
him
perswade
,
and
invite
all
Nations
that
traffick
into
the
West-Indies
,
to
take
up
their
Commodities
in
some
parts
of
his
Territories
;
as
we
see
,
that
Genueses
do
at
this
day
.
And
therefore
let
Him
so
order
all
businesses
,
as
that
one
Kingdom
may
alwaies
stand
in
need
of
another
;
that
so
by
this
means
there
may
be
a
continual
Tie
betwixt
them
.
And
let
him
seek
out
all
possible
ways
of
setting
his
enemies
at
variance
amongst
themselves
,
and
labour
that
they
may
disagree
both
in
Religion
,
Leagues
,
Manners
,
Sciences
,
Conditions
,
Traffick
,
and
all
things
necessary●
and
let
him
be
in
League
with
all
those
that
may
do
him
any
hurt
.
All
which
things
that
they
may
appear
the
more
clearly
,
I
shall
now
fall
to
speak
Particularly
of
all
such
several
Nations
,
as
may
either
annoy
,
or
be
advantageous
to
Him
;
withall
laying
down
the
means
b●
which
they
may
be
brought
to
an
Union
with
him
.
For
it
is
an
Undoubt●d
Truth
,
that
every
great
Empire
,
if
it
be
Vnited
within
it self
,
is
so
much
the
safer
from
the
Enemies
Incursions
,
because
it
is
not
only
Great
,
but
Vnited
also
;
whence
cheifly
is
derived
all
its
strength
and
Power
.
CHAP.
XX.
Of
Spain
.
TO
what
hath
been
said
,
we
may
further
add
,
that
seeing
that
there
are
so
many
several
sorts
of
people
in
Spain
,
the
King
ought
to
take
care
,
that
those
amongst
them
,
who
have
heretofore
been
more
Eminent
then
the
rest
,
for
the
largenesse
of
Dominion
they
had
there●
be
at
Unity
among
themselves
.
And
therefore
let
Him
labour
especially
that
there
may
be
all
fair
Correspondence
and
friendship
betwixt
the
Castilians
,
Arragonians
,
and
the
Portugues
;
and
let
Him
confer
equal
Offices
upon
them
in
Court
,
and
let
him
bestow
preferments
upon
the
Portugues
in
the
Kingdom
of
Castile
;
and
upon
the
Castilians
,
in
the
Kingdom
of
Portugal
;
&
also
let
him
,
as
it
were
,
tye
them
one
to
the
other
by
the
common
bond
of
Marriages
betwixt
each
other
,
and
by
the
Community
of
Navigation
.
And
the
same
course
also
is
necessary
to
be
taken
with
the
Mountainous
Biscaines
,
and
the
Lionois
;
and
also
betwixt
the
Astureans
and
Gallicians
,
and
betwixt
the
Champian-inhabiting
And●luzians
and
Valentians
:
and
let
all
these
be
brought
to
a
familiarity
one
with
another
,
notwithstanding
they
are
so
far
distant
in
place
from
one
another
.
Let
him
also
erect
in
these
several
Provinces
,
such
Common
Colledges
,
and
Seminaries
for
Souldiers
,
both
for
the
Theorical
,
and
Practical
part
of
War
,
as
we
have
before
spoken
,
of
that
by
means
of
these
,
both
themselves
,
and
also
the
King
may
be
rendred
the
more
secure
:
and
let
Him
take
such
order
,
that
they
may
marry
Wives
from
forraign
Countries
,
and
so
may
have
Children
by
them
;
who
,
in
case
any
War
should
be
made
upon
them
,
may
fight
for
them
,
not
as
if
by
chance
they
were
engaged
thereto
,
but
as
they
stand
bound
to
do
so
by
the
Law
of
Nature
.
And
by
little
and
little
their
old
Customes
are
also
to
be
abolished
,
but
not
upon
a
suddain
:
and
let
them
be
instructed
how
to
bear
Offices
in
Italy
,
rather
then
in
the
Netherlands
:
But
in
Spain
,
let
Italians
be
put
to
bear
Offices
with
the
Spaniards
.
And
seeing
that
Spain
is
the
Principal
Seat
of
the
Whole
Monarchy
,
there
ought
in
it
to
be
all
Vertues
and
Sciences
in
their
prime
,
and
height
;
namely
Justice
and
Religion
;
that
so
others
may
the
more
readily
be
induced
to
make
the
Spaniards
their
pattern
to
walk
by
,
and
may
suck
in
Their
Manners
,
whom
they
see
to
live
so
well
,
and
happily
.
But
in
case
that
They
should
be
of
a
Dissolute
Life
,
and
of
corrupt
Manners
,
they
would
be
abhorred
by
all
Nations
:
not
to
say
any
thing
,
that
in
Gravity
,
and
Constancy
of
Manners
,
they
ought
to
excell
all
others
,
because
they
have
an
example
amongst
them
whence
they
may
learn
these
Vertues
.
And
in
the
first
place
it
is
necessary
that
they
be
very
faithful
,
as
well
in
the
times
of
Peace
,
as
of
War
;
in
which
Principle
they
must
be
instructed
,
and
brought
up
,
in
the
aforesaid
Seminaries
,
where
they
are
taught
to
yield
Obedience
and
Service
to
the
King
.
And
then
,
if
the
King
shall
approve
himself
to
be
a
Good
Souldier
and
a
Cherisher
of
Valour
,
and
Worth
;
He
will
necessarily
thereb●
winne
himself
the
Love
,
and
Affections
of
all
men
.
And
let
him
be
sure
withal
to
deal
Faithfully
and
Justly
with
every
one
;
for
then
,
all
his
Subjects
will
readily
,
and
chearfully
compose
themselves
to
the
Example
of
His
carriage
and
behaviour
towards
others
.
Let
those
Castles
,
and
strong
Holds
,
that
lye
next
to
France
,
be
very
well
guarded
,
and
furnished
with
all
Necessaries
;
and
likewise
those
that
are
at
Corrugna
,
and
on
the
Northern
Coast
of
Spain
,
looking
toward
England
:
and
all
care
must
be
taken
,
that
these
be
not
set
upon
by
the
Enemy
.
But
yet
,
the
best
way
would
be
,
to
have
a
gallant
Fleet
,
consisting
of
a
Thousand
sail
,
to
be
alwaies
in
readinesse
upon
all
Occasions
,
as
I
shall
shew
by
and
by
.
Let
the
Spaniards
also
teach
whatever
Africans
,
or
West
,
or
East-Indians
,
are
either
brought
over
to
them
,
or
else
come
over
to
them
of
their
own
accord
,
all
Mechanical
Arts
and
Professions
;
but
let
them
study
themselves
only
Military
Sciences
;
and
let
them
indeed
●ather
addict
themselves
to
these
Studies
,
then
to
those
of
Books
:
But
as
for
all
Forraigners
,
let
them
be
put
rather
to
the
reading
of
Books
,
then
the
Practise
of
Armes
.
For
we
see
,
that
the
Learned
City
Athens
was
overcome
in
War
by
the
Martial
City
Sparta
:
both
which
notwithstanding
were
afterward
reduced
,
and
brought
under
the
power
and
subjection
of
the
Macedonians
;
namely
,
because
this
Nation
had
been
better
instructed
in
the
Use
and
Exercise
of
Arms
,
by
their
King
,
Philip
of
Macedonia
,
the
Father
of
Alexander
the
Great
,
then
either
of
those
Cities
had
been
.
It
is
sufficient
therefore
,
if
the
King
have
Seminaries
for
the
Arts
and
Languages
,
for
His
new
Austrian
Order
(
before
spoken
of
)
to
be
brought
up
in
,
among
his
Forreign
Subjects
,
and
Nations
;
but
as
for
others
,
there
is
no
great
care
to
be
taken
of
them
,
but
they
may
apply
themselves
to
the
Study
of
Sciences
and
Arts
,
if
they
think
fit
:
however
,
it
is
very
necessary
,
that
,
in
Spain
,
all
persons
,
as
well
in
the
said
Seminaries
,
as
out
of
them
,
be
brought
up
in
the
Exercise
,
and
Knowledge
of
Armes
.
There
ought
also
to
be
Schools
erected
for
the
Educating
and
Training
up
of
the
Younger
Sons
of
the
Spanish
Nobility
:
whence
the
King
may
be
furnished
with
Able
and
Faithful
Commanders
,
both
for
Land
,
and
Sea
service
:
of
which
thing
also
we
have
said
somewhat
before
.
Neither
ought
any
Man
to
despise
,
or
set
light
by
the
Country
of
Spain
,
because
of
the
Barrennesse
of
it
:
for
this
defect
is
not
to
be
imputed
to
the
Nature
of
the
Soyl
,
but
onely
to
the
Scarsity
of
people
to
manure
it
.
For
this
Country
is
of
a
most
fruitful
Soyl
of
it self
;
and
yeildeth
plentifully
all
things
whatsoever
,
that
are
necessary
for
the
sustaining
of
Mans
life
;
and
if
it
were
but
carefully
manured
,
and
tilled
,
it
would
be
able
to
feed
an
infinite
number
of
people
:
in
like
manner
as
heretofore
it
was
able
,
besides
Its
own
Inhabitants
,
to
feed
also
the
vast
Armies
of
the
Carthagineans
,
and
Romans
.
Neither
did
any
Country
longer
,
or
more
gallantly
stand
out
against
the
Power
of
the
Romans
,
then
Spain
did
:
neither
had
It
ever
any
Army
cut
off
,
but
it
was
able
presently
to
raise
a
greater
.
But
to
passe
by
Ancient
Stories
,
it
is
reported
by
our
Latter
Writers
,
that
the
King
of
Granada
brought
into
the
Field
,
against
Ferdinand
,
Fifty
Thousand
Horse
;
which
number
of
Horse
,
I
doubt
,
wo●ld
scarsely
at
this
day
be
made
up
out
of
all
the
other
Provinces
besides
,
both
of
Spain
,
and
Portugal
;
not
that
either
the
Nature
of
these
Countries
,
or
the
Temper
of
the
Heavens
,
are
changed
;
but
only
,
because
that
the
number
of
the
Inhabitants
is
grown
lesse
,
and
so
consequently
the
Manuring
and
tilling
of
the
Ground
is
very
much
neglected
now
,
more
then
heretofore
.
Now
,
the
number
of
the
Inhabitants
is
decreased
,
first
by
reason
of
that
war
with
the
Moors
,
where
they
got
the
better
of
the
Spaniards
;
for
,
in
that
War
,
within
the
space
of
three
Months
,
there
were
slain
Seven
Hundred
Thousand
Men.
After
this
followed
another
war
,
which
continued
for
the
space
of
Seven
Hundred
seventy
and
eight
years
;
till
such
time
as
the
whole
Nation
of
the
Moors
was
utterly
rooted
out
of
Spain
:
in
which
space
of
time
there
was
a
Vast
,
and
indeed
incredible
number
of
men
slain
on
both
sides
;
insomuch
that
many
Cities
,
yea
and
many
whole
Large
Tracts
of
Ground
were
left
utterly
desert
,
and
void
of
Inhabitants
.
And
this
War
was
scarsely
ended
,
when
presently
the
Spaniards
prepared
for
other
New
Wars
again
,
setting
upon
Africk
,
Naples
,
Millan
,
and
the
West-Indies
:
and
having
overcome
all
these
,
they
then
set
themselves
to
endeavour
the
Recovery
of
the
Netherlands
:
in
which
Wars
also
there
was
a
vast
number
of
Men
lost
,
being
cut
off
either
by
the
War
,
or
those
other
Calamities
,
that
are
the
usual
Consequents
of
War
.
And
then
again
,
even
now
at
this
day
they
are
continually
sending
abroad
infinite
numbers
of
people
into
the
aforesaid
West-Indies
,
partly
to
make
Plantations
there
,
and
partly
to
Traffick
as
Merchants
there
,
or
else
to
keep
some
Garrisons
or
other
.
And
therefore
the
Practise
of
Husbandry
hath
been
a
long
time
neglected
in
Spain
,
because
that
the
people
of
that
Nation
are
naturally
inclined
to
the
Exercise
of
Armes
,
and
so
rather
seek
after
Profit
that
way
,
by
their
Pay
,
as
Souldiers
,
then
by
any
other
way
whatsoever
.
And
indeed
the
Spaniard
is
but
a
heavy
,
dull
fellow
,
not
onely
at
Agriculture
,
and
Points
of
Husbandry
,
but
generally
at
all
Mechanical
Arts
whatsoever
:
and
that
is
the
reason
that
Spain
is
so
unfurnished
of
Mechanicks
,
and
that
their
Wooll
,
Silk
,
and
what
other
Commodities
the
Country
affords
,
are
all
transported
abroad
;
and
what
ever
course
matter
they
do
not
send
out
,
is
in
a
manner
all
wrought
up
by
the
Italians
onely
;
and
as
for
their
Fields
,
and
Vineyards
,
they
leave
the
manuring
of
them
to
●he
French
.
And
if
we
would
but
diligently
examine
what
the
●eason
should
be
,
that
Spain
hath
enjoyed
a
most
quiet
,
and
undisturbed
Peace
,
for
so
long
time
together
;
whereas
Franc●
is
continually
harassed
and
imbroyled
in
Wars
,
we
should
find
the
Principal
reason
hereof
to
be
this
,
namely
,
because
that
Spain
is
continually
imployed
in
some
Forreign
Wars
,
either
in
the
Indies
,
the
Netherlands
,
in
subduing
some
Hereticks
or
other
,
or
in
keeping
off
the
Invasions
of
the
Turks
,
or
of
the
Moors
;
in
all
which
the
Spaniards
have
both
their
hands
,
and
Minds
wholly
imployed
and
set
on
work
;
mean
while
their
Country
continues
quiet
,
and
they
themselves
vent
all
their
venom
of
Sedition
against
others
.
And
therefore
I
may
not
here
omit
to
relate
,
how
that
many
times
,
for
want
of
Souldiers
,
they
have
been
forced
to
do
,
as
the
Finlanders
are
used
to
do
;
who
,
when
they
go
out
to
fight
against
the
Muscovites
,
are
wont
to
carry
along
with
them
a
great
number
of
Fierce
Mastive
dogs
,
which
also
many
times
do
them
very
good
service
.
Which
very
thing
was
also
put
in
practise
in
the
West
Indies
by
Vasco
Nugnez
,
not
with
out
much
slaughter
done
upon
those
Barbarians
,
many
times
also
by
this
meanes
putting
them
to
flight
.
But
we
have
already
dwelt
long
enough
upon
Spain
.
CHAP.
XXI
.
Of
Italy
.
SPain
hath
no
Nation
,
that
is
more
a
friend
to
It
,
then
Italy
.
And
therefore
for
the
preserving
of
the
Amity
and
Friendship
of
the
Italians
,
it
is
very
fit
,
that
the
King
of
Spain
should
so
court
and
ply
by
Benefits
and
Gifts
both
the
Neapolitans
and
the
Millanois
,
as
that
other
Nations
seeing
it
should
,
admire
the
Felicity
of
those
Two
countries
,
&
should
withal
wish
,
themselve
had
the
like
good
Fortune
.
And
this
the
King
may
do
,
by
remitting
some
thing
of
their
Gabels
and
Taxes
,
&
by
increasing
the
number
of
Men
in
both
those
Dominions
;
and
He
may
also
erect
in
both
the
Countries
certain
Seminaries
,
out
of
which
as
out
of
these
Trojan
Horse
,
may
issue
forth
Able
Persons
,
that
are
skilled
both
in
all
the
Liberal
,
and
Military
Sciences
,
and
such
as
are
withal
most
firm
,
and
resolved
Catholicks
:
as
we
have
hinted
before
.
Which
thing
would
certainly
cause
in
Forreigners
both
Admiration
,
and
Astonishment
;
neither
would
the
King
(
as
the
Opinion
of
some
men
herein
is
)
lose
any
thing
at
all
thereby
.
Let
there
be
also
some
course
taken
for
the
Restraining
of
Usurers
;
and
let
Him
set
up
some
Monti
della
Pieta
,
as
they
call
them
;
that
is
,
Banks
of
Charity
;
which
are
certain
publick
Houses
,
where
the
poorer
sort
of
Citizens
have
the
liberty
of
taking
up
Mony
upon
their
Paw●s
.
Let
them
also
restrain
the
grouth
of
the
Nobility
:
and
let
the
Barons
Prisons
be
visited
sometimes
;
for
These
are
many
times
too
cruel
.
Neither
would
I
have
it
in
the
power
of
any
,
to
imprison
any
man
by
any
private
Authority
,
except
it
be
in
Case
of
Sedition
,
or
Violation
of
the
Publick
Peace
,
or
of
Treason
against
the
Prince
;
and
,
those
that
are
Prisoners
,
should
be
dealt
more
gently
with
,
then
they
have
been
hitherto
wont
to
be
:
for
,
the
Kings
Officers
,
by
their
Intolerable
Cruelty
,
have
caused
the
King
to
be
branded
with
that
Infamous
Name
of
a
Tyrant
;
especially
in
the
Kingdom
of
Naples
.
And
I
conceive
,
it
would
make
very
much
for
the
winning
of
the
Love
,
and
Good
will
of
the
common
People
,
if
the
King
would
appoint
One
Commissary
,
at
least
,
who
should
joyn
to
himself
some
of
the
Clergy
,
and
should
go
and
visit
all
the
Publique
Prisons
,
reforming
what
abuses
they
find
there
:
and
should
also
take
an
Account
of
all
Usurers
,
and
of
the
Inferiour
sort
of
Publick
Officers
;
as
hath
been
touched
before●
I
would
also
have
him
to
shew
mercy
to
such
as
are
Proscribed
,
and
Banisht
persons
,
under
the
Pretense
of
sending
them
into
Africk
:
and
I
would
really
advise
Him
,
once
in
seven
years
,
to
●end
all
such
into
the
West-Indies
.
As
for
those
Souldiers
,
which
have
alwayes
hitherto
been
set
over
the
subjects
,
I
would
have
them
to
be
all
disbanded
;
and
in
their
stead
,
to
have
so
much
the
greater
Number
of
Gallies
provided
,
that
should
lye
all
along
the
Sea
Coasts
throughout
all
the
Kings
Dominions
,
to
guard
,
and
secure
them
against
the
Invasions
of
the
Turk
.
For
these
Souldiers
have
alwaies
carried
themselves
very
Insolently
,
and
proudly
towards
the
People
;
but
have
been
still
very
backward
,
and
unwilling
to
go
out
in
any
Expedition
by
Sea
against
the
Turks
:
and
besides
,
when
they
have
returned
home
from
any
such
Expedition
,
they
have
usually
abused
poor
Citizens
,
that
have
behaved
themselves
stoutly
in
the
Fight
,
cudgelling
them
,
and
forcing
from
them
such
prisoners
as
they
had
taken
;
and
so
afterwards
in
a
Thrasonicall
boasting
way
,
make
their
brags
abroad
that
Themselves
had
taken
those
Turks
prisoners
:
which
most
base
,
unworthy
course
we
see
practised
in
Calabria
every
day
.
It
were
a
better
way
therefore
,
that
the
subjects
themselves
should
take
up
Arms
,
and
go
out
against
the
Turks
;
and
should
have
at
least
half
the
Mony
that
the
Prisoners
taken
in
the
War
are
valued
at
:
for
by
this
means
the
King
will
have
both
Valiant
,
and
Rich
men
to
Fight
for
Him
:
neither
shall
He
have
cause
to
fear
,
least
the
subjects
,
through
the
hatred
they
bear
the
Souldiers
for
their
Cruelties
,
should
seek
to
change
their
Masters
,
and
bring
in
some
other
to
Rule
over
them
.
Let
Him
also
take
order
for
the
restraining
of
the
knavish
Diligence
of
the
Officers
of
the
Kings
Exchequer
,
who
,
to
maintain
the
Kings
Right
,
forsooth
,
forbear
not
to
use
any
manner
of
cruelty
towards
the
poor
subjects
,
imprisoning
them
,
and
extorting
mony
from
them
,
under
any
pretenses
,
how
unjust
so
ever
.
But
of
these
evils
,
and
their
Remedies
,
we
have
spoken
sufficiently
before
,
where
we
discoursed
of
Iustice
&c.
These
Sea
expeditions
will
render
the
King
secure
both
from
his
Enemies
abroad
,
and
his
own
subjects
at
home
;
whereas
,
on
the
contrary
,
the
Souldiers
that
are
set
over
the
Country
people
,
do
at
first
but
very
little
good
,
and
afterwards
do
none
at
all
:
And
therefore
the
putting
of
good
full
Guards
into
all
the
strong
Holds
upon
the
Sea
Coast
,
will
be
sufficient
for
the
securing
of
the
Inland
parts
:
and
withall
,
the
People
will
by
this
means
be
kept
in
a
Loving
Awfulnesse
,
and
Dread
of
their
Prince
.
The
best
part
of
Italy
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
Kingdome
of
Naples
,
and
the
Duchy
of
Millan
,
is
subject
to
the
King
of
Spain
:
and
those
other
parts
that
are
not
so
,
are
stirred
up
by
their
several
Princes
,
who
stand
in
fear
of
the
Spaniards
Potency
,
against
the
Spaniards
,
&
made
to
hate
them
:
whence
it
is
,
that
they
are
wont
to
threaten
the
King
of
Spain
with
two
things
.
The
first
is
,
that
they
will
call
in
the
French
,
and
encourage
them
to
set
upon
the
state
of
Millan
:
which
mischief
however
the
King
might
easily
prevent
,
if
he
would
but
place
strong
Garrisons
in
all
the
Frontier
Towns
of
the
said
Duchy
,
and
would
quite
destroy
all
the
small
,
unfortified
Villages
,
that
lying
here
and
there
scattered
about
,
are
made
a
Booty
by
the
Enemy
that
hath
liberty
to
range
up
and
down
where
they
please
.
And
He
might
take
order
also
,
as
the
Hungarians
do
,
that
all
the
Provision
of
Corn●nd
all
the
subjects
Goods
be
carried
into
the
Fortified
Cities
,
and
Places
of
strength
,
with
all
manner
of
Mechanical
Instruments
;
that
so
those
that
have
fled
thither
in
the
time
of
any
Siege
or
Incursions
of
the
Enemy
,
may
have
where
withall
to
set
themselves
on
work
,
and
may
so
get
wherewith
to
keep
themselves
.
But
Genoa
lies
very
conveniently
for
the
coming
into
the
Kings
Assistance
;
and
so
doth
Naples
also
,
if
so
be
the
King
would
but
provide
himself
of
such
a
Fleet
as
I
spake
of
before
,
to
ly
about
those
Seas
in
a
Readinesse
.
For
it
is
a
most
certain
Truth
,
and
that
hath
been
confirmed
by
long
experience
,
that
He
that
can
make
himself
Master
of
the
Sea
,
shall
give
Lawes
to
the
Continent
,
and
command
it
;
and
shall
be
able
to
Land
men
whensoever
,
and
wheresoever
he
pleases
,
and
shall
find
it
convenient
to
do
so
:
which
the
King
of
France
,
should
he
be
invited
into
Italy●
could
not
be
able
to
do
.
It
will
be
a
good
course
therefore
for
the
King
of
Spain
,
to
be
in
League
with
his
Neighbours
,
the
Switzers
,
and
the
Grisons
;
and
let
Him
chuse
out
of
these
Nations
Thirty
Thousand
Souldiers
,
to
whom
He
shall
in
the
mean
time
allow
half
pay
,
till
such
time
as
He
shall
have
Occasion
to
use
them
;
according
as
the
Venetians
are
wont
to
do
:
and
this
Army
let
him
make
use
of
for
the
repelling
of
any
powerful
Enemy
assaulting
h●m
.
But
yet
,
lest
these
people
,
encreasing
their
numbers
,
should
themselve●
invade
the
Duchy
of
Millan
,
which
thing
we
know
to
have
happened
heretofore
in
the
time
of
the
Romans
;
I
would
have
this
Army
to
be
divided
,
and
some
part
of
it
to
be
sent
into
the
Netherlands
,
and
another
to
Naples
,
and
there
may
some
of
them
also
be
sent
abroad
as
far
as
the
West-Indies
;
that
so
,
serving
him
abroad
in
His
Wars
,
they
may
at
length
be
all
destroyed
.
And
certainly
should
this
People
but
keep
at
home
,
and
not
go
so
much
abroad
to
Wars
,
as
they
do
,
but
should
unite
their
forces
together
;
it
would
be
a
very
easie
matter
for
them
to
subdue
all
Italy
:
but
now
,
whiles
that
they
serve
,
some
of
them
under
this
Prince
,
and
some
under
that
in
their
wars
;
there
is
no
great
reason
to
fear
any
such
thing
of
them
:
However
it
would
be
a
very
good
way
,
to
divide
them
,
as
we
have
shewed
,
and
to
send
them
abroad
several
waies
.
The
second
thing
,
that
the
Italians
are
wont
to
threaten
the
Spaniard
with
,
is
,
that
perhaps
They
may
enter
into
a
League
with
the
Pope
,
and
the
King
of
France
,
to
the
Prejudice
of
Spain
.
But
this
conceipt
of
theirs
also
,
the
King
of
Spain
may
easily
elude
:
because
no
one
of
them
dares
do
any
thing
without
the
Pope
and
the
King
of
France
;
as
being
not
able
of
himself
to
defend
himself
;
much
lesse
to
attempt
any
thing
against
others
:
unlesse
it
be
by
chance
,
and
by
taking
some
extraordinary
Advantage
;
as
the
Venetians
did
heretofore
,
at
what
time
the
Popes
were
at
War
with
the
Emperours
,
and
when
the
Transalpines
made
bold
to
march
over
into
Italy
.
And
therefore
,
i●
so
be
the
King
of
Spain
have
but
the
Pope
on
his
side
,
He
hath
no
need
at
all
to
fear
the
Princes
of
Italy
:
neither
indeed
is
there
any
Change
made
in
any
State
,
or
Dominion
in
Italy
,
without
the
Pope
;
and
,
the
Pope
alone
hath
been
the
cause
of
all
the
Mutations
that
have
happened
in
the
Kingdom
of
Naples
.
And
in
case
the
Pope
should
take
up
Arms
against
any
Party
,
or
against
any
Common-Wealth
in
Italy
;
He
would
presently
prove
the
Conquerour
;
by
having
recourse
immediately
to
his
wonted
Helps
;
such
as
are
,
His
giving
out
Indulgences
against
it
;
and
his
absolving
the
subjects
from
the
Oathes
they
have
taken
to
be
true
to
the
same
;
and
by
calling
in
others
to
His
Assistance
:
as
Pope
Iulius
the
second
did
,
at
that
time
when
He
Excommunicated
the
Venetians
:
at
which
time
they
were
utterly
crushed
by
him
.
Now
my
Counsel
to
the
King
of
Spain
is
,
that
He
would
yeeld
to
the
Pope
,
and
do
whatsoever
He
would
have
;
and
that
He
would
give
His
Commands
abroad
as
Constantine
the
Emperour
heretofore
did
;
namely
,
that
the
Pope
shall
have
supream
Authority
in
Last
Appeals
:
and
so
likewise
that
Two
Bishops
with
the
King
,
who
then
holds
the
place
of
a
Clergy
man
,
be
Judges
in
all
causes
that
shall
be
devolved
unto
them
by
way
of
Last
Appeals
.
And
let
it
be
agreed
upon
betwixt
him
and
the
Pope
,
that
what
Princes
soever
shall
refuse
to
submit
hereto
,
they
shall
be
deprived
by
their
Authority
.
For
if
some
of
the
Princes
of
Italy
,
or
indeed
,
if
all
of
them
should
fall
off
from
the
Pope
:
the
King
of
Spain
,
who
is
the
Vindicater
of
the
Pontifical
Authority
,
being
assisted
by
Croisados
,
and
other
Aides
from
the
Pope
,
would
by
degrees
ruin
them
all
,
one
after
another
,
or
else
bring
them
in
Subjection
under
himself
;
and
thus
,
whiles
he
yields
to
the
Pope
,
,
He
is
sure
to
have
both
His
Affections
surely
united
to
Him
,
and
His
power
assisting
him
;
and
he
shall
withal
make
himself
Ma●ter
of
the
Princes
of
Italy's
Dominions
.
And
this
may
possibly
hereafter
come
to
passe
;
although
,
as
matters
now
stand
,
all
that
the
King
can
do
,
is
,
to
make
it
his
businesse
to
keep
these
Princes
at
difference
amongst
themselves
;
and
to
make
either
the
Duke
of
Parma
,
or
some
other
of
them
,
Sure
to
Him
;
and
then
He
need
care
but
little
for
any
of
the
rest
.
Let
him
also
give
the
Venetians
the
Tittle
of
being
The
Fathers
of
Italy
;
and
let
him
desire
of
them
the
favour
,
to
have
some
of
the
Principal
of
them
sent
to
him
,
whom
he
may
imploy
as
Iudges
in
the
Netherlands
:
because
that
this
Nation
doth
more
willingly
admit
of
Italians
then
Spaniards
;
and
,
of
all
Italians
,
of
the
Venetian
,
rather
then
any
other
;
and
upon
These
Venetians
,
so
imployed
by
him
,
let
him
confer
the
Dignities
of
Barons
.
And
seeing
that
it
is
known
to
every
man
,
that
the
Venetians
are
both
very
Just
,
and
also
free
from
Ambition
,
and
so
the
fitter
to
be
made
use
of
,
if
not
for
the
gaining
of
any
New
Dominions
,
yet
certainly
for
the
keeping
of
what
are
already
gotten
;
let
the
King
so
order
the
matter
,
as
that
the
Hollanders
may
be
brought
to
desire
Lawes
to
be
prescribed
them
by
the
Venetians
:
of
which
I
shall
say
more
hereafter
.
And
if
by
these
Arts
He
could
so
far
prevaile
with
them
,
as
to
get
them
to
give
over
their
travelling
to
Alexandria
and
●yria
,
to
traffick
there
,
and
to
take
up
a
trade
of
Merchandise
with
those
in
the
West-Indies
,
as
the
Portuguez
have
done
;
He
would
by
this
meanes
in
time
make
Himself
Lord
of
the
Venetians
,
as
He
hath
already
of
the
Genoeses
.
Now
that
he
may
also
secure
himself
in
the
mean
time
from
the
Venetians
,
it
would
be
his
best
Course
to
provide
himself
of
such
a
Navy
,
as
I
spake
of
before
;
and
He
should
likewise
do
well
to
make
use
of
the
Archduke
of
Carinthia
,
and
His
Neighbours
the
Grisons
in
his
wars
;
by
this
meanes
to
fright
the
Venetians
the
more
.
And
besides
,
let
him
give
entertainment
to
all
such
persons
as
are
banished
by
the
Florentines
,
or
by
the
Venetians
,
and
receive
them
into
his
service
in
his
wars
:
and
he
may
do
well
,
to
bestow
extraordinary
rewards
upon
them
too
:
that
by
this
meanes
he
may
draw
others
of
them
also
over
to
him
,
who
may
serve
under
him
,
if
neeed
be
,
even
against
their
owne
Native
Country
:
Which
indeed
was
the
frequent
practise
of
the
Duke
of
Millan
:
and
also
many
times
of
the
King
of
France
,
when
for
the
same
reason
,
he
invited
in
to
him
all
the
Banished
Genoeses
,
and
Florentines
.
And
for
the
same
reason
also
the
Strozza's
,
Piccolominies
,
and
the
Lord
Peter
de
Medicis
might
in
these
our
times
strike
no
small
terrour
into
the
Great
Duke
of
Florence
.
If
therefore
the
King
would
have
these
Princes
of
Italy
to
continue
at
variance
among
themselves
,
let
him
take
heed
how
he
strikes
any
fear
into
them
:
for
,
Fear
is
the
onely
meanes
to
unite
them
together
:
and
therefore
let
him
beware
that
he
discover
not
at
all
,
that
He
is
angry
with
them
.
Now
there
ought
not
any
meanes
to
be
used
for
the
causing
of
any
Division
amongst
them
through
differences
in
Religion
:
neither
indeed
can
any
such
thing
possibly
be
effected
:
but
this
must
be
done
only
by
bestowing
Rewards
upon
some
of
them
;
as
we
have
said
before
.
And
if
any
one
of
the
House
of
Austria
should
chance
to
be
elected
Pope
,
Italy
were
then
quite
undone
.
It
would
do
very
well
also
if
the
King
would
give
way
that
Others
might
have
liberty
to
●ome
and
Traffick
at
Genoa
,
as
His
Subjects
do
:
for
,
Genoa
is
,
as
it
were
,
the
King
of
Spain's
Treasury
:
and
He
makes
use
of
them
,
to
keep
the
Princes
of
Italy
in
awe
.
And
besides
,
the
Genois
assist
Him
very
much
in
poynt
of
Navigation
,
and
Seafaring
businesses
:
as
hath
been
said
before
.
But
yet
these
Genois
are
to
be
treated
handsomely
,
and
cunningly
:
that
they
may
not
seem
to
be
forced
to
do
what
they
do
,
but
only
by
Love
,
and
Fair
Usage
to
be
brought
about
to
be
so
Serviceable
,
and
Obedient
to
the
King
of
Spain
.
Yet
would
I
have
the
King
pay
his
Debts
to
them
as
soon
as
might
be
:
and
he
may
either
pawn
,
or
else
sell
them
some
few
Townes
,
or
Fortified
Places
;
least
,
if
by
chance
there
should
be
any
General
Rising
in
Italy
,
the
Genoises
Banners
might
also
march
along
with
them
for
company
.
Let
Him
therefore
continually
have
a
Vigilant
eye
upon
the
two
most
Flourishing
States
of
the
Venetians
and
the
Genueses
:
yet
of
the
two
,
the
Vnetian
doth
far
excell
the
Genuensian
,
both
in
Dignity
and
Power●
The
reason
whereof
is
,
because
that
the
Venetians
,
by
maintaining
a
Free
Trade
of
Merchandise
with
other
Nations
,
have
reasonably
well
improved
every
man
his
own
particular
Estate
,
but
have
advanced
the
Publick
infinitely
;
whereas
the
Genois
,
by
being
chiefely
great
Bankers
,
and
Mony-Masters
,
have
infinitely
enlarged
their
own
Private
Estates
,
but
the
Publick
hath
much
suffered
thereby
.
Which
being
considered
,
the
King
,
in
his
Transactions
with
these
two
different
Commonwealths
,
must
proceed
in
a
different
manner
.
CHAP.
XXII
.
Of
Sicily
,
and
Sardinia
.
THe
Sicilians
and
Sardinians
,
being
both
Islanders
,
and
also
somewhat
near
Neighbours
to
Africk
,
ought
,
for
these
reasons
,
to
have
stricter
Lawes
imposed
upon
them
,
then
the
Italians
:
and
a
good
way
to
keep
them
within
the
bounds
of
Obedience
,
would
be
,
for
the
King
to
secure
all
their
Havens
,
and
Fortified
places
lying
upon
the
Sea
Coast.
And
these
places
would
very
easily
be
rendred
secure
,
if
the
King
had
but
such
a
Navy
continually
in
a
readinesse
as
I
spake
of
before
;
which
I
would
not
have
to
lye
all
together
in
a
body
,
but
to
be
divided
into
severall
Squadrons
,
which
should
lye
round
about
Italy
,
and
these
Islands
,
and
so
keep
them
safe
from
all
Invasions
of
Enemies
;
the
Souldiers
of
which
Fleet
,
if
they
should
be
set
over
the
Countrymen
,
would
do
much
more
hurt
then
good
;
and
besides
,
the
number
of
them
must
then
be
enlarged
.
Whereas
by
this
meanes
the
Prizes
that
they
take
,
from
the
Moors
,
and
Turks
,
would
be
sufficient
to
maintain
them
;
and
the
King
would
also
be
thereby
enriched
,
and
the
Coast
of
Aff●ick
made
safe
and
secure
.
And
if
it
should
chance
,
that
those
of
Algier
and
Tunis
should
at
any
time
cause
any
tumult
in
favour
of
the
Christians
,
there
should
be
Souldiers
alwaies
in
a
readinesse
to
come
into
their
assistance
,
by
sayling
over
into
the
Kingdome
of
Oran
:
with
which
people
,
they
may
Traffick
,
by
carrying
into
them
Silks
,
Wheat
,
and
other
Commodities
,
so
long
as
the
Adriatick
Sea
is
Scoured
and
made
Safe
by
the
Venetians
;
so
that
there
would
be
no
need
of
fearing
either
the
Turks
,
or
Pirats
.
In
these
Islands
there
may
very
convenient
Seminaries
be
erected
for
the
breeding
up
of
Souldiers
,
of
such
Children
,
as
with
their
Mothers
shall
be
taken
from
the
Turks
and
Moors
;
and
in
these
may
be
also
taught
the
Arabick
tongue
;
and
there
may
be
Monasteries
for
Friers
erected
also
,
as
we
have
hinted
before
.
And
here
we
are
to
giv●
a
Caution
,
that
whensoever
any
Merchants
put
in
at
either
of
these
Islands
,
either
from
England
,
Turky
,
or
Africk
,
there
ought
to
be
present
some
or
other
of
the
Clergy
,
lest
the
inhabitants
should
be
infected
with
some
Forreign
Heresy
.
For
Islands
,
by
reason
of
their
Commodiousnesse
for
the
reception
of
People
of
all
sorts
,
are
very
subject
to
such
Mutations
and
Changes
;
which
is
also
observed
by
Plato
himself
.
Those
that
live
near
the
Sea
Coast
,
by
reason
of
their
so
constant
Conversation
with
Forreigners
(
for
which
reason
Plato
called
the
Sea
the
Schoolmaster
of
all
Wickednesse
)
are
Crafty
,
subtle
,
and
Circumspect
,
and
such
as
know
very
well
what
belongs
to
Trading
and
Merchandise
;
But
on
the
contrary
,
the
Inlanders
are
sincere
,
upright
,
and
just
,
and
content
with
a
little
.
The
King
might
also
make
very
good
use
of
Great
Cities
,
such
as
is
Syracuse
in
Sicily
;
which
,
as
Cicero
here
tofore
said
of
it
,
had
it
been
divided
into
four
parts
,
would
very
well
have
made
as
many
handsome
Cities
.
And
such
as
at
this
day
also
is
Palermo
,
in
the
same
Island
,
which
is
adorned
with
Stately
Churches
,
and
Palaces
;
wherein
there
are
two
things
worthy
to
be
taken
notice
of
;
the
one
is
,
a
stately
street
,
that
runs
all
along
the
whole
breadth
of
the
City
,
and
divides
it
in
a
manner
into
two
parts
,
and
is
both
very
streight
,
long
,
and
broad
,
and
withal
adorned
with
very
fair
buildings
;
so
that
I
do
not
know
,
whether
all
Italy
can
any
where
shew
the
like
of
it
,
or
no
:
The
other
is
,
a
vast
Pile
,
or
Banke
,
raised
up
by
an
infinite
expence
of
mony
against
the
Sea
;
by
meanes
whereof
the
City
is
accommodated
with
a
very
fair
,
capacious
Haven
:
which
is
a
work
that
is
really
worthy
of
the
Ancient
Roman
Magnificence
.
Islands
,
as
Plato
saith
,
were
,
for
the
most
part
,
the
Nests
of
Tyrants
.
But
touching
such
Havens
as
are
necessary
in
case
of
such
fears
,
and
likewise
of
Navigation
,
and
Sea
voyages
,
I
shall
have
occasion
to
speak
in
its
proper
place
.
And
as
concerning
these
Islanders
,
they
ought
not
to
be
kept
short
,
and
to
be
defrauded
of
things
necessary
;
or
to
be
held
to
too
hard
meat
:
but
they
have
need
rather
,
that
such
Usurers
,
as
lye
lurking
amongst
them
;
and
also
the
Publick
prisons
should
be
inquired
into
,
and
visited
;
as
we
have
said
before
.
There
may
also
be
erected
some
Seminaries
for
Sea-men
;
to
which
may
be
yearly
sent
,
in
Gallies
,
young
men
to
be
instructed
in
the
Art
of
Navigation
,
as
the
Custome
is
among
the
Venetians
;
and
this
the
King
ought
to
do
so
much
the
rather
,
because
that
he
wants
young
Seamen
more
then
any
thing
:
but
yet
to
these
he
must
joyn
some
Transalpine
Seamen
,
for
the
encreasing
of
his
number
.
There
may
also
be
instituted
in
these
Islands
two
New
Orders
of
Knights
,
such
as
those
of
Mal●a
;
neither
ought
the
Revenewes
belonging
to
the
Knights
that
are
of
the
Order
of
St
Iames
,
or
of
any
other
Order
of
Knighthood
,
to
be
bestowed
upon
Idle
Persons
;
that
the
King
may
not
alwaies
be
forced
to
make
use
of
Auxiliary
Seamen
;
or
else
to
imploy
Mercenaries
,
such
as
the
Genois
are
.
In
s●ch
Islands
as
these
,
the
Barons
ought
to
have
a
stricter
hand
held
over
them
,
then
any
others
;
because
that
the
Conveniency
of
the
situation
of
such
places
may
tempt
them
to
take
an
occasion
of
Rebelling
,
here
,
rather
then
in
any
other
places
,
these
men
being
indeed
Naturally
inclined
to
be
Rebells
.
And
therefore
the
best
way
would
be
,
to
send
Barons
from
out
of
some
other
Countries
into
these
Islands
;
and
of
all
other
,
those
of
Spain
are
the
fittest
;
the
rather
,
because
they
lye
all
in
the
same
Climate
:
and
these
should
be
put
in
trust
with
all
Offices
,
and
Seafaring
Affaires
;
with
whom
may
be
joyned
some
Transalpines
,
partly
to
assist
them
as
Souldiers
,
and
partly
for
Procreation
of
Children
.
Neither
ought
any
Noble
men
of
the
Natives
to
be
intrusted
with
any
of
the
stronger
Holds
,
or
Castles
:
for
these
are
most
commonly
the
Authors
and
Ringleaders
of
all
Rebellions
;
as
they
have
alwaies
proved
,
against
the
French
especially
;
And
yet
these
men
have
been
since
very
faithful
to
the
Arragonians
,
by
reason
of
their
likenesse
both
in
Temper
and
Manners
.
In
a
word
,
there
is
nothing
more
Necessary
for
the
making
a
Prince
to
reign
happily
,
then
that
he
throughly
understand
the
Nature
,
Temper
and
Inclination
of
his
Subjects
.
For
,
according
as
He
finds
these
to
be
,
so
must
He
order
his
Government
.
CHAP.
XXIII
.
Of
Germany
.
COmming
now
to
speak
of
such
Nations
as
are
Enemies
to
the
King
of
Spain
,
to
some
of
which
notwithstanding
He
hath
some
Title
;
the
Germans
first
offer
themselves
unto
us
;
whom
yet
the
King
needs
not
fear
,
seeing
that
the
House
of
Austria
is
the
most
powerful
in
all
Germany
;
being
now
raised
up
to
so
great
a
height
of
Greatnesse
and
Power
,
by
continual
Marriages
with
great
Princes
,
and
Hereditary
Successions
,
and
great
Alliances
,
as
we
see
it
at
this
day
.
For
,
Maximilian
had
the
Provinces
of
the
Lower
Germany
falling
to
him
,
by
Mary
his
wife
,
who
was
daughter
to
Cha●les
the
last
Duke
of
Burgundy
:
and
Philip●
Maximilians
Son
,
became
possessed
of
Spain
,
with
all
its
Appurtenances
,
by
the
marriage
of
Ioan
,
he
daughter
of
Ferdinand
and
Isabella
;
in
which
Kingdomes
his
Son
Charles
succeeded
.
And
in
these
our
daies
King
Philip
,
the
most
worthy
Son
of
so
worthy
a
Father
,
hath
had
Portugal
with
all
its
Appurtenances
,
which
certainly
are
very
great
,
fallen
to
Him
by
the
death
of
his
Mother
Isabella
:
from
which
very
house
is
derived
the
Title
of
King
of
Both
Spains
.
Now
we
are
to
understand
,
that
the
house
of
Austria
is
in
league
with
none
,
save
only
Catholick
Princes
;
such
as
is
the
Duke
of
Bavaria
,
with
the
German
Archbishops
,
&
Bishops
and
some
few
others
:
and
therefore
it
is
very
necessary
,
that
these
should
still
be
more
and
more
closely
united
to
each
other
,
not
only
in
Religion
,
but
also
by
Marriages
into
one
anothers
families
,
and
other
like
ties
and
bonds
,
of
Friendship
:
which
as
it
is
the
Justest
course
that
can
be
taken
,
so
it
is
also
the
safest
,
and
is
much
more
firm
and
durable
then
any
other
whatsoever
.
But
there
must
be
all
the
care
taken
that
may
be
,
to
sow
continuall●
the
seeds
of
discord
and
dissention
between
the
Marquesse
of
Brandenburg
,
the
Landgrave
of
Hessen
,
the
Duke
of
Saxony
,
the
Duke
of
Brunswick
,
the
Count
Palatine
of
the
Rhine
,
and
also
the
Duke
of
Wirtemberg
,
and
those
other
Petty
Common-wealths
in
Germany
:
which
may
easily
be
effected
by
reason
of
those
State
Divisions
,
and
Emulations
that
frequently
trouble
these
Republicks
,
and
fill
them
with
suspicions
,
and
Jealousies
of
each
other
.
An●
hence
it
comes
to
passe
,
that
they
never
come
in
with
their
Ai●es
to
the
Emperours
,
in
any
seasonable
time
;
First
,
because
they
conceive
the
Emperours
businesse
,
and
design
to
be
,
to
bring
Hungary
in
subjection
,
not
to
the
Roman
Empire
,
but
rather
to
the
House
of
Austria
;
and
then
again
,
they
are
afraid
lest
the
Emperour
,
when
he
is
now
grown
to
so
great
a
height
of
Power
,
should
endeavour
to
put
a
yoak
upon
their
necks
also
,
and
keep
them
in
subjection
.
And
therefore
they
do
acknowledge
Him
to
be
indeed
the
Head
of
their
Union
;
but
yet
they
will
not
yeeld
Him
any
Homage
;
but
themselves
order
matters
as
they
see
cause
among
themselves
,
both
in
reference
to
the
abolishing
of
old
Lawes
,
and
enacting
New
,
as
also
in
doing
the
like
in
matters
of
Religion
:
a
sufficient
example
whereof
we
have
both
in
Norimberg
,
Spires
,
Strasbourg
,
and
Frankford
.
Yet
I
shall
here
add
,
that
this
Dissension
among
the
German
Princes
is
in
one
respect
Advantageous
to
the
King
of
Spain
;
and
in
an
other
Prejudicial
,
as
it
usually
proveth
to
be
in
reference
to
all
Forreign
Powers
.
For
,
the
Turk
hath
already
taken
away
Bosnia
,
Croatia
,
and
Hungary
from
the
House
of
Austria
:
and
it
is
to
be
feared
,
that
possibly
he
may
some
time
or
other
force
his
way
even
into
Austria
it self
also
.
And
then
,
if
Germany
should
find
it self
to
suffer
thus
,
under
the
Protection
of
this
House
;
possibly
they
may
reject
●t
,
and
elect
some
Heretick
to
be
their
Emperour
:
which
certainly
would
prove
to
be
the
cause
of
many
Greater
Mischeifs
.
And
therefore
I
conceive
the
King
of
Spain
ought
to
labour
as
much
as
in
him
lies
,
to
bring
either
the
Emperour
himself
,
or
else
his
brother
Maximilian
,
to
enter
into
a
League
with
the
Duke
of
Transylvania
,
or
else
with
the
Muscovites
,
and
that
they
should
joyn
all
their
force
and
strength
together
,
to
ruin
the
Turk
.
I
would
have
the
Emperour
also
to
engage
Himself
faithfully
both
to
the
Protestant
Princes
,
and
Free
Cities
of
Germany
,
and
also
to
the
Duke
of
Bavaria
,
that
what
places
soever
He
shall
take
in
,
in
his
Wars
,
they
shall
be
all
reckoned
as
Parts
added
to
the
Empire
,
and
not
be
accounted
as
Additions
to
his
Own
House
only
.
Then
again
,
I
would
have
him
,
during
the
time
of
the
War
,
to
confer
upon
all
such
persons
of
Eminency
,
as
shall
be
sent
to
his
assistance
by
the
Free
Cities
,
Lands
,
and
Lordships
,
and
the
like
Gratuities
;
by
this
means
to
oblige
them
the
more
to
His
service
,
rather
then
to
that
of
their
own
Native
Country
:
in
like
manner
as
Caesar
engaged
His
Army
even
against
Rome
it self
.
But
this
must
be
the
businesse
only
of
some
one
of
the
House
of
Austria
,
that
shall
be
a
Person
both
of
great
Valour
,
and
Wisedom
;
neither
can
any
meaner
man
undertake
it
.
And
then
,
having
conquered
the
Turks
,
He
must
next
march
with
his
Forces
against
Germany
,
calling
in
to
his
assistance
some
●paniards
also
,
and
Italians
.
For
,
unlesse
He
do
so
,
there
is
some
reason
to
fear
,
that
the
King
of
Spain
may
receive
some
prejudice
thereby
.
He
must
therefore
take
care
,
and
to
the
same
end
deal
both
with
the
Emperour
,
and
the
Pope●
that
the
Right
of
Election
of
the
Emperour
may
be
put
into
the
hands
of
such
only
as
are
his
Friends
;
such
as
are
the
Duke
of
Bavaria
,
and
the
Archduke
;
for
otherwise
,
if
it
should
so
chance
,
as
that
the
King
of
France
should
be
elected
Emperour
,
it
would
very
much
impede
,
and
crosse
all
his
Designs
.
But
what
course
there
might
be
taken
so
to
prevail
with
the
Protestant
Party
,
as
that
they
should
elect
no
other
for
Emperour
,
but
only
the
King
of
Spain
,
I
shall
be
ready
to
enform
the●
Kings
Majestie
himself
,
when
He
shall
please
to
give
me
Audience
touching
these
things
:
but
I
shall
forbear
to
set
any
thing
of
This
here
down
in
writing
.
If
the
King
desire
to
make
Himself
Lord
of
Germany
,
He
must
first
necessarily
get
Himself
to
be
elected
Emperour
of
Germany
;
and
having
brought
this
about
,
He
must
then
,
under
a
pretense
of
making
War
against
the
Turk
,
march
into
Hungary
;
and
so
He
may
upon
a
sudden
fall
upon
the
Protestants
before
they
are
aware
,
and
while
they
dream
not
of
any
such
thing
;
and
by
this
means
he
may
be
so
much
before
hand
with
the
Imperial
Cities
,
as
that
they
shall
not
have
any
time
to
provide
themselves
to
make
any
resistance
against
Him
:
which
Course
was
practised
by
Charles
the
Fifth
,
with
very
good
successe
.
And
then
,
let
Him
bring
in
New
Colonies
,
and
make
New
Laws
,
and
place
Italians
over
them
,
for
his
Ministers
of
State
;
for
the
Clime
will
not
bear
the
Temper
of
the
Spaniard
:
neither
can
this
thing
be
better
ordered
any
other
way
.
But
indeed
,
the
Hungarian
Affaires
go
very
ill
,
and
They
there
have
very
much
need
of
Assistance
:
For
,
if
Vienna
should
be
taken
,
the
Turk
might
presently
march
into
Friuli
,
if
he
would
.
Now
,
what
Courses
may
be
taken
for
the
Prevention
of
this
Mischief
,
I
shall
hereafter
declare
,
when
I
shall
come
to
speak
of
the
Turk
.
The
constant
Practise
of
the
Turk
hath
been
,
in
his
Warres
against
the
Christians
,
never
to
maintain
any
long
War
with
any
one
Prince
:
but
to
set
now
upon
one
,
and
then
upon
another
;
and
to
send
some
to
invade
one
Country
,
and
others
to
invade
another
,
and
so
hath
sometimes
snatcht
away
a
whole
Kingdom
at
a
time
from
them
.
And
least
,
by
being
continually
thus
put
to
it
,
they
should
so
become
to
be
expert
in
the
use
of
Armes
;
He
presently
makes
either
an
absolute
Peace
,
or
else
agrees
upon
a
Cessation
of
Armes
with
them
,
and
then
immediately
falls
aboard
of
some
other
,
not
giving
them
so
much
as
any
time
to
look
about
them
,
or
to
provide
to
make
resistance
against
Him
:
and
then
,
having
taken
some
City
,
or
some
Strong
Hold
fr●m
them
,
He
presently
makes
either
a
Peace
,
or
a
Truce
with
them
,
and
so
away
again
.
By
which
means
it
comes
to
passe
,
that
His
Armies
are
all
Old
,
Tried
Souldiers
;
but
Ours
are
,
for
the
greatest
part
,
made
up
of
such
as
are
raw
,
and
unexperienced
in
War
.
For
,
the
Turk
is
continually
at
war
with
some
or
other
;
but
so
have
not
any
of
the
aforesaid
Princes
been
.
And
hence
it
is
,
that
He
hath
alwaies
been
of
the
gaining
hand
;
and
that
,
either
by
taking
in
,
and
adding
to
His
Empire
some
new
places
;
or
else
by
establishing
to
himself
,
and
making
sure
what
He
hath
formerly
gotten
.
But
it
is
now
time
to
return
to
our
former
discourse
.
I
say
therefore
again
,
that
it
behoves
the
King
of
Spain
to
take
care
,
that
His
Friends
be
at
Unity
among
themselves
,
but
that
his
enemies
,
especially
in
Germany
,
be
at
variance
and
discord
:
and
He
must
not
let
slip
any
Opportunity
for
the
bringing
of
this
about
.
And
it
would
be
a
most
excellent
course
,
for
the
bringing
down
of
the
Hereticks
courage
,
and
taking
them
off
their
edge
,
if
there
should
be
erected
in
Germany
Schools
for
Philosophy
,
and
the
Mathematicks
;
that
so
by
this
means
the
Younger
Heads
might
be
busied
,
and
taken
up
with
these
kind
of
Speculations
,
rather
then
spend
their
time
in
Heretical
Studies
.
And
I
would
have
others
of
them
to
be
imployed
in
contriving
of
Engines
for
War
,
both
by
Land
and
Sea
;
and
in
other
Mechanical
Operations
:
and
let
the
choicest
Wits
amongst
them
be
invited
,
by
large
Salaries
,
to
go
into
the
West-Indies
,
and
there
to
apply
themselves
to
the
study
of
Astrology
.
But
there
is
an
Admirable
way
of
causing
a
separation
betwixt
them
,
which
pleaseth
me
very
much
;
and
it
is
done
two
waies
:
the
first
is
,
if
all
desire
and
willingnesse
of
meeting
one
another
,
and
laying
their
heads
together
to
plot
or
design
any
thing
be
quite
dasht
in
them
:
and
this
is
to
be
done
by
fomenting
what
disgusts
,
aud
Jealousies
there
are
amongst
them
,
so
that
one
of
them
shall
not
dare
to
tell
his
minde
to
another
,
or
to
trust
any
man
with
any
of
his
secrets
.
And
this
was
an
Art
that
Charles
the
Great
made
use
of
;
who
also
,
besides
His
Ordinary
Tribunals
,
set
up
a
Secret
Court
of
Justice
in
Westphalia
,
for
the
keeping
of
the
W●stphalians
in
Order
,
who
,
after
they
had
received
Baptism
,
lived
very
strangely
nevertherlesse
;
and
not
without
suspition
of
being
false
to
the
Christian
Faith
.
A
second
way
is
,
by
hindring
them
from
ever
being
able
to
do
any
thing
,
that
may
be
Prejudicial
to
the
State
:
and
this
may
be
done
,
by
seeing
that
there
be
no
Affinities
,
Leagues●
or
other
Correspondences
contracted
between
the
Principal
and
most
powerful
Persons
of
that
Nation
;
and
Secondly
,
that
no
person
that
is
,
of
any
very
Eminent
Account
amongst
them
,
be
suffered
to
live
there
,
but
that
he
be
removed
some
whether
else
.
And
this
course
did
Charles
the
Great
take
,
to
avoid
the
frequent
Combustions
that
arose
in
Saxony
,
by
sending
away
all
the
Nobility
of
that
Province
into
France
.
Lastly
,
let
him
be
sure
to
place
in
all
their
Councels
,
Colledges
,
and
about
all
Magistrates
,
some
of
His
Creatures
,
to
serve
him
for
Spies
,
and
Informers
.
CHAP.
XXIV
.
Of
France
.
SEeing
that
there
is
no
Christian
Kingdome
,
that
is
more
able
to
oppose
,
and
put
a
stop
to
the
growing
of
the
Spanish
Monarc●y
,
then
France
is
,
(
I
speak
here
to
such
Kingdomes
as
are
United
,
and
lie
compacted
together
all
in
a
body
)
as
being
the
greatest
,
richest
,
and
most
Populous
in
Christendome
:
for
,
it
hath
in
it
seven
and
twenty
thousand
Parish
Churches
in
it
,
and
feedeth
about
a
hundred
and
fifty
Millions
of
Soules
;
and
is
so
fruitful
by
Nature
,
and
so
rich
,
through
the
care
and
industry
of
its
Inhabitants
,
that
it
comes
behind
no
other
Country
whatsoever
:
Adde
hereunto
,
that
It
lies
not
far
from
Spain
;
and
the
Inhabitants
thereof
do
naturally
hate
a
Spaniard
;
and
are
besides
excellent
Souldiers
,
and
have
all
but
one
Head
over
them
,
residing
also
in
their
own
Country
:
all
which
Circumstances
you
shall
not
find
to
meet
in
any
one
Country
besides
:
for
some
lye
either
very
far
off
,
as
the
Turks
,
and
English
do
;
or
else
are
heartlesse
,
and
unapt
for
War
,
as
are
the
Italians
;
or
else
are
divided
among
themselve●
,
as
the
Germans
are
:
All
these
things
(
I
say
)
being
considered
,
it
will
be
needful
that
I
should
here
give
a
more
exact
,
and
punctual
account
of
the
F●ench
then
ordinary
;
wherein
also
I
shall
discover
,
what
,
and
how
great
Errours
we
have
of
late
years
committed
,
in
reference
to
them
;
that
so
for
the
future
we
may
be
the
more
wary
,
as
to
this
Particular
.
The
French
Nation
,
being
descended
from
Iaphet
,
by
Gomer
,
by
their
strength
,
and
the
force
of
their
Armes
,
and
having
also
their
Religion
,
and
the
Fates
Propitious
to
them
,
have
had
very
great
Successes
;
in
that
under
the
Conduct
of
Charles
the
Great
,
and
King
Pepin
,
they
arrived
to
so
great
a
Monarchy
,
as
they
then
had
.
And
certainly
all
the
other
Princes
of
Christendom
had
at
that
time
an
e●e
upon
the
Kingdom
of
France
:
and
if
the
French
had
but
crusht
the
Impiety
of
the
Mahumetans
,
when
it
was
yet
but
in
the
Bud
,
they
might
easily
have
compassed
the
Monarchy
of
the
whole
World
:
and
that
so
much
the
rather
,
by
reason
that
their
Rivals
,
the
Spaniards
were
divided
into
Many
several
Kingdomes
,
and
were
besides
held
in
Play
with
the
Moors
,
who
had
invaded
their
Country
;
so
that
at
that
time
they
were
not
at
leasure
to
interrupt
the
French
,
or
to
take
them
off
from
their
Designes
:
as
the
French
at
this
day
hinder
Them
in
theirs
.
But
for
as
much
as
the
French
have
not
the
skill
of
carrying
a
Moderate
Hand
in
Government
over
such
Forraigners
as
are
under
their
Subjection
,
but
are
too
Impatient
,
and
Indiscreet
;
they
could
never
yet
attain
to
so
great
a
height
of
Power
.
For
they
are
apt
to
arrogate
too
much
to
themselves
;
&
shewing
no
gravity
at
all
,
they
permit
their
Subjects
to
do
what
they
please
;
and
so
sometimes
they
use
them
too
cruelly
,
and
sometimes
again
too
gently
;
having
no
regard
at
all
to
their
own
defects
,
and
weaknesses
.
And
hence
it
hath
come
to
passe
,
that
though
they
have
gotten
many
things
abroad
,
yet
they
have
not
been
able
to
keep
any
of
them
.
For
,
in
One
evening●
they
lost
all
Sicily
:
and
almost
in
as
short
a
time
,
the
Kingdom
of
Naples
too
,
together
with
the
Duchy
of
Millan
:
and
for
no
other
reason
,
but
only
because
that
they
knew
not
how
,
through
want
of
Prudence
in
Governing
,
to
oblige
their
Subjects
to
them
by
the
Love
of
the
Publick
Good
:
nor
yet
took
any
care
to
draw
in
others
to
put
themselves
under
their
Protection
.
For
,
when
the
people
once
perceaved
,
that
there
would
be
very
litle
or
no
difference
to
them
,
in
respect
of
their
Liberty●
whether
they
served
the
French
,
or
the
Spaniards
,
they
would
not
vouchsafe
so
much
as
to
draw
a
Sword
in
their
behalf
.
And
for
the
very
same
reason
did
the
King
of
France
,
and
the
Duke
of
Millan
several
times
lose
their
Dominion
over
the
Genois
.
We
may
add
hereto
,
in
reference
to
the
French
,
the
Discord
that
was
betwixt
the
Sons
of
Charles
the
Great
;
because
that
one
of
them
would
be
King
of
Italy
,
another
of
Germany
,
and
a
third
of
France
:
and
likewise
the
weaknesse
of
the
French
Nobility
,
who
would
needs
all
be
free
Princes
,
and
live
of
themselves
without
any
Head
:
such
as
are
the
Duke
of
Burgundy
,
the
Earl
of
Flanders
,
the
Duke
of
Bretaigne
,
of
the
Delphinate
,
of
Savoy
,
the
Count
Palatine
of
the
Rhine
,
with
diverse
others
;
each
of
which
would
needs
be
an
Absolute
Prince
of
himself●
So
that
as
well
for
these
Reasons
,
and
because
of
their
being
d●vided
in
their
Religion
,
and
also
as
well
by
Fate
,
as
by
God
himself
,
and
besides
,
by
not
laying
hold
upon
Occasion
,
when
it
was
offered
,
they
seem
to
be
excluded
from
ever
attaining
to
the
Universal
Monarchy
of
the
whole
World
.
And
therefore
the
Majesty
of
the
Universal
Dominion
over
all
seemes
rather
to
incline
toward
the
Spaniards
,
both
because
Fate
it self
seemes
to
have
destined
the
same
unto
Them
;
as
also
,
because
it
seemes
,
in
some
sort
,
to
be
their
Due
,
by
reason
of
their
Patience
,
and
Discretion
.
But
because
that
the
very
Situation
of
the
Country
,
the
manner
of
their
Armes
in
War
,
and
the
natural
Enmity
that
there
is
betwixt
the
French
and
the
Spaniards
,
seem
to
require
that
France
should
be
continually
in
War
with
Spain
,
and
should
be
still
interrupting
their
Glorious
Proceedings
;
like
as
also
when
it
was
in
a
flourishing
state
under
Charles
the
Fifth
,
it
was
hindred
by
Francis
King
of
France
;
and
as
it
may
also
at
this
day
be
troubled
by
the
Hereticks
of
France
,
and
their
King
Henry
the
Fourth
,
who
is
a
Valiant
,
and
Warlick
Person
;
these
things
,
I
say
,
being
considered
,
it
nearly
concerns
the
King
of
Spain
seriously
to
consider
the
state
of
his
own
Affaires
,
and
withal
to
weigh
the
Power
of
France
;
and
to
be
sure
,
when
any
fit
Opportunity
is
offered
to
fall
upon
them
with
all
his
might
,
&
to
set
upon
them
on
that
part
where
they
are
Weakest
,
that
●o
that
other
part
,
where
they
are
more
powerful
,
may
sink
of
it self
.
Seeing
therefore
that
they
are
weak
,
not
in
Armes
,
but
in
Wisdom
,
and
Brain
;
He
ought
to
manage
his
War
against
them
accordingly
.
And
therefore
,
first
of
all
,
he
must
be
sure
to
lay
hold
on
Fortune
,
and
Opportunity
,
whensoever
they
offer
themselves
;
as
evidently
appeares
by
the
example
of
that
good
Fortune
,
that
delivered
the
aforenamed
King
Francis
,
and
Germany
into
the
hands
,
and
power
of
Charles
the
Fifth
;
by
which
means
,
had
he
pursued
that
Opportunity
,
he
might
have
crushed
all
the
Princes
that
were
his
Competitors
;
for
he
ought
immediately
to
have
bent
his
whole
strength
against
France
,
and
by
the
assistance
of
the
Germans
to
have
repressed
,
and
curbed
the
Insolency
of
the
French
.
I
say
,
by
the
assistance
of
the
Germans
:
for
they
,
as
being
the
more
Fierce
Nation
of
the
two
,
have
alwaies
been
as
an
Antidote
against
the
Fiercenesse
of
the
French
.
And
hence
it
is
,
that
the
Franconians
,
Normans
,
Swedes
,
Gotlanders
,
Danes
,
and
other
Northern
Forraign
Nations
,
have
alwaies
,
in
a
manner
,
been
to
hard
for
the
French
,
that
lye
not
so
Northerly
as
they
.
And
therefore
,
as
I
said
Charles
the
Fifth
ought
immediately
,
with
an
Army
of
Germans
,
to
have
set
upon
France
.
And
after
that
,
he
should
have
put
Guards
of
Spaniards
into
all
their
Castles
,
and
strong
Holds
,
and
should
have
placed
Italians
in
all
their
Courts
of
Judicature
,
and
have
appointed
them
to
regulate
their
Lawes
;
and
then
should
either
have
brought
France
wholly
under
his
own
Power
,
and
Obedience
;
or
else
should
have
put
it
into
the
hands
of
some
Petty
Princes
,
to
be
governed
by
them
;
and
so
should
presently
have
declared
Himself
Head
of
the
Christian
World
.
But
he
,
instead
of
doing
thus
,
had
recourse
to
that
Vain
,
uselesse
course
of
securing
himself
,
by
marriage
;
chusing
rather
to
winne
over
to
him
his
Rivall
Neighbour
by
Fair
meanes
;
which
is
never
to
be
done
,
but
with
those
that
are
farther
off
;
and
which
is
especially
to
be
declined
,
when
a
Prince
hath
so
Potent
Neighbours
that
are
his
Antagonists
for
an
Empire
.
For
,
the
F●ench
had
first
a
design
of
making
themselves
Universall
Monarchs
of
the
World
,
before
the
Spaniards
had
any
such
thought
;
whom
the
French
afterwards
envied
,
when
they
found
them
aspiring
that
way
.
A
second
Opportunity
of
keeping
France
under
in
such
sort
,
as
that
It
should
not
have
been
able
to
have
opposed
,
or
hindred
the
growing
Potency
of
the
Spaniard
,
was
offered
to
his
Son
,
Philip
,
had
he
but
had
the
skill
to
have
laid
hold
of
it
,
and
to
have
made
the
right
use
of
it
.
For
,
Henry
the
III.
of
France
being
slain
by
a
certain
Dominican
Frier
,
under
pretense
of
his
favouring
those
of
the
Religion
;
and
the
whole
Kingdom
of
France
being
now
divided
into
two
Factions
,
namely
,
the
Catholicks
and
the
Huguenots
;
and
many
Governours
of
Provinces
having
at
that
time
the
said
Provinces
at
their
Devotion
as
,
for
example
,
Montmorency
had
that
of
Languedoc
,
and
Espernon
,
and
others
,
had
others
:
the
Line
of
Valois
being
now
quite
extinct
,
and
there
being
a
great
Controversy
started
amongst
them
,
whether
it
were
best
for
them
to
think
of
choosing
any
New
King
of
some
other
House
,
or
not
:
and
lastly
,
Henry
of
Navarre
being
,
by
reason
of
his
being
an
Heretick
,
hated
by
the
Catholick
Party
;
King
Philip
had
at
that
time
five
Opportunities
offered
him
:
either
of
which
had
He
but
laid
hold
of
,
it
would
have
been
sufficient
to
have
made
him
Master
of
France
,
or
at
least
to
have
weakned
the
power
of
it
very
much
;
not
to
say
any
thing
what
might
have
been
done
,
when
all
of
them
concurred
,
and
met
together
.
And
yet
to
say
truth
,
it
lay
not
in
his
power
at
that
time
to
effect
this
;
for
he
saw
,
that
if
he
should
fall
upon
this
design
in
an
open
way
of
making
war
upon
them
,
it
would
have
been
necessary
for
Him
then
to
have
had
good
store
of
Souldiers
to
have
brought
into
the
Feild
;
(
which
at
that
time
He
had
not
,
)
to
be
able
to
divide
,
and
distract
all
the
Nobles
of
that
Kingdome
,
and
to
set
them
together
by
the
ears
.
And
therefore
he
should
first
of
all
have
dealt
under
hand
either
with
the
Duke
of
Guise
,
or
of
Maine
,
or
with
some
other
of
the
most
Powerful
amongst
them
,
and
have
promised
to
make
Him
King
,
and
besides
to
make
him
His
Son
in
Law
:
and
at
the
same
time
to
give
hopes
also
to
all
the
rest
of
the
Nobility
,
that
they
should
every
man
of
them
be
made
the
Proprietary
,
and
Absolute
Lord
of
their
several
Provinces
;
as
that
Montmorency
should
have
Languedoc
confirmed
to
Him
,
Esper●on
should
have
Provence
;
and
every
one
of
them
should
have
had
a
promise
made
him
of
such
Lordships
as
they
liked
best
;
and
all
of
these
He
should
also
have
furnished
with
mony
,
that
they
might
have
been
the
better
enabled
to
make
resistance
against
Henry
of
Navarre
.
He
ought
also
to
have
entred
into
a
League
with
the
Pope
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Catholick
Princes
;
that
so
joyning
all
their
forces
together
,
they
might
all
at
once
have
set
upon
Henry
of
Navarre
,
who
was
of
a
different
Religion
from
them
.
And
then
besides
all
this
,
He
ought
to
have
obliged
to
him
the
hearts
of
all
the
French
Bishops
,
and
Preachers
,
by
conferring
upon
them
large
Dignities
,
and
Preferments
.
And
when
all
these
things
had
been
thus
ordered
,
then
either
the
King
himself
in
person
,
or
else
,
if
He
should
not
think
that
fit
,
His
Son
,
or
the
Duke
of
Parma
should
presently
have
invaded
France
with
an
Army
of
at
least
a
Hundred
Thousand
men
,
consisting
of
Germans
,
Italians
,
and
Spaniards
;
and
He
should
also
immediately
have
sent
out
some
to
make
Excursions
into
France
,
by
the
way
of
the
Duke
of
Savoys
Country
,
and
by
Navarre
,
and
Picardy
.
And
all
these
things
should
have
been
,
with
all
care
and
diligence
,
put
into
Execution
:
which
if
they
had
,
He
had
then
certainly
done
his
businesse
,
and
had
either
added
France
to
his
other
Dominions
,
or
else
might
have
Canton'd
it
out
into
many
small
Baronies
and
Republicks
,
as
Germany
is
;
and
so
he
should
have
been
ever
after
secure
from
their
being
able
to
do
Him
any
hurt
.
But
King
Philip
was
not
nimble
enough
in
his
businesse
;
and
besides
,
He
was
deluded
by
the
French
Nobles
,
who
almost
all
went
over
to
the
King
of
Navarre
:
whereas
,
had
He
been
but
as
quick
as
He
shonld
have
been
,
all
this
had
never
happened
.
For
this
is
the
usual
Course
of
the
World
,
that
every
man
looks
first
of
all
to
his
Own
Interest
,
and
then
to
that
of
the
publick
;
and
accordingly
men
use
to
bestirr
themselves
in
troublesome
times
.
But
here
,
in
this
case
,
where
every
one
of
them
perceived
,
that
the
good
of
the
Publick
did
consist
in
the
welfare
of
each
Particular
person
,
and
so
on
the
Contrary
;
they
then
presently
made
choice
of
that
which
they
conceived
would
be
for
the
Publick
Good
.
And
so
,
although
those
French
Nobles
,
being
at
the
first
by
Mony
,
and
fair
Promises
,
wrought
over
to
favour
the
King
of
Spain
,
and
so
were
brought
to
enter
into
Action
in
order
thereunto
;
yet
when
upon
better
Consideration
they
found
at
last
that
in
case
the
Crown
of
France
should
passe
away
to
another
,
or
that
the
Kingdom
should
be
parcell'd
out
into
small
Dominions
,
and
Republicks
,
the
losse
would
at
length
redound
to
each
of
them
in
particular
,
whiles
that
the
King
of
Spain
might
then
with
ease
reduce
them
one
by
one
,
and
bring
them
under
his
Obedience
;
seeing
that
they
were
so
divided
,
as
that
they
could
not
in
any
convenient
time
joyn
their
strengths
together
to
make
any
opposition
against
him
;
and
besides
,
knowing
that
France
it self
,
which
had
been
hitherto
so
much
honoured
by
all
other
Nations
,
would
now
come
to
be
despised
by
them
;
and
that
all
hopes
of
ever
attaining
to
the
Crown
would
now
be
quite
cut
off
from
them
;
and
,
that
they
should
afterwards
find
,
that
the
Spaniards
would
but
laugh
at
them
for
all
their
pains
;
they
conceived
it
to
be
the
safer
,
and
more
advantageous
Course
for
themselves
,
to
adhere
to
the
King
of
Navarre
,
and
receive
him
for
their
Prince
.
Which
certainly
when
at
the
first
,
whiles
they
were
inveagled
,
and
blinded
by
the
false
hopes
of
the
Spaniards
Mony
,
they
had
not
so
well
and
throughly
considered
,
as
They
did
afterwards
,
when
they
had
once
weighed
in
their
minds
what
the
Event
was
like
to
be
,
and
also
saw
with
their
eyes
what
the
Kings
Proceedings
were
;
They
then
at
length
began
to
elude
Art
with
Art
.
Besides
,
the
French
,
perceiving
also
how
great
Inconveniences
would
arise
,
by
maintaining
a
War
with
the
Spaniard
,
did
therefore
the
more
willingly
and
chearfully
proceed
to
the
election
of
a
New
King
,
because
that
they
were
perswaded
,
that
when
a
King
was
once
chosen
,
those
evils
would
then
be
removed
,
which
yet
at
the
first
they
made
litle
account
of
.
But
the
King
of
Spain
committed
yet
another
Errour
in
this
Point
,
in
that
by
his
Slownesse
He
gave
the
King
of
Navarre
time
to
make
over
to
his
Party
the
Princes
of
Italy
,
and
the
Pope
,
only
by
making
them
believe
,
that
He
intended
to
abjure
the
Protestant
Religion
,
and
turn
Catholick
:
besides
,
that
those
Princes
did
likewise
consider
,
that
when
France
was
once
subdued
by
the
Spaniards
,
whom
they
knew
very
well
to
gape
earnestly
after
an
Universal
Monarchy
,
their
Own
Turnes
would
probably
have
been
next
to
have
been
swallowed
up
by
them
.
This
very
Slownesse
of
his
was
the
reason
why
the
Spaniard
gained
the
lesse
,
and
was
also
the
longer
held
in
expectation
;
and
besides
,
by
gaping
in
this
manner
after
what
belonged
to
others
,
became
hated
by
all
:
So
true
is
that
Common
Saying
;
namely
,
That
there
is
no
place
Inexpugnable
,
into
which
an
Asse
,
laden
with
Gold
,
can
but
get
in
.
But
then
this
is
also
to
be
added
to
that
Saying
;
namely
,
that
That
Golden
Asse
,
or
that
Asse
laden
with
Gold
,
must
have
many
Horses
laden
with
Iron
to
come
after
it
:
that
so
while
the
Citizens
are
all
busied
in
weighing
,
and
telling
out
their
Mony
,
Thou
mayest
in
the
mean
time
make
use
of
thy
Iron
in
the
subduing
,
and
taking
in
of
that
Place
.
To
this
we
may
adde
,
that
the
Spanish
Commanders
,
as
well
as
the
French
,
plaid
booty
,
as
we
say
;
neither
of
them
fighting
for
the
Victory
,
but
for
Gain
onely
.
And
the
reason
of
this
was
,
because
that
neither
the
King
himself
,
nor
his
Son
were
present
in
person
in
the
Army
.
And
besides
the
Duke
of
Parma
durst
not
at
first
,
in
the
beginning
of
the
War
,
hazard
all
in
a
Battel
,
without
Commands
from
the
King
;
by
which
means
the
King
of
Navarre
had
time
given
him
to
gain
over
to
him
the
French
Nobility
,
(
whom
the
Spaniard
had
before
wrought
over
by
his
Mony
to
His
side
,
)
only
by
an
Opinion
they
had
conceived
of
his
Military
Valour
.
And
in
this
He
imitated
those
other
most
Valiant
Princes
,
who
,
neglecting
the
Common
People
,
made
it
their
only
businesse
,
to
oblige
the
Nobles
to
them
only
:
Which
hath
been
the
Ancient
Custome
with
the
Polonians
,
Persians
,
and
French
.
And
because
,
that
the
Nobles
think
it
a
thing
too
much
below
them
,
to
march
with
Foot
Souldiers
;
hence
it
is
,
that
these
very
Nations
have
alwaies
been
very
strong
in
Horse
;
but
have
still
been
but
weak
in
Foot
.
And
seeing
the
businesse
is
come
to
this
passe
,
that
the
King
of
France
hath
now
won
to
himself
the
Affections
both
of
his
Subjects
,
the
French
,
and
of
the
Pope
also
;
and
hath
thereby
got
himself
more
Renown
,
then
if
he
had
beaten
the
King
of
Spain
himself
;
it
is
now
to
be
feared
,
that
He
may
sometime
or
other
attempt
to
take
in
some
part
of
Spain
also
.
For
,
He
is
of
a
Turbulent
,
Unquiet
Spirit
,
neither
can
the
French
hold
,
while
they
have
well
settled
a
Country
that
they
have
newly
taken
in
;
but
they
must
on
still
,
and
fall
upon
some
other
;
and
this
the
King
of
France
must
the
rather
do
,
because
that
being
out
of
Mony
,
He
is
forced
to
forrage
abroad
,
and
take
from
others
,
that
he
may
ha●e
to
pay
his
own
men
.
And
therefore
it
will
be
necessary
that
the
King
of
Spain
take
care
that
the
Frontiers
of
Spain
,
and
the
Duchy
of
Millan
also
be
well
guarded
,
and
fortified
;
and
also
,
that
he
carefully
observe
these
following
Rules
.
The
first
whereof
is
,
that
he
enter
into
a
League
with
the
French
,
who
are
his
Competitors
:
and
the
Second
is
,
that
He
hinder
the
coming
of
any
Assistance
to
him
either
from
England
,
or
from
Italy
:
both
which
things
may
be
effected
one
and
the
same
way
;
namely
,
if
He
do
but
perswade
the
Pope
,
that
the
King
of
France
hath
a
purpose
of
Assisting
the
Hereticks
;
and
that
,
should
he
but
once
come
into
Italy
,
he
would
scatter
abroad
the
Poyson
of
his
Heresie
every
where
;
and
,
that
Tuscany
,
and
the
Venetian
Territories
will
first
be
the
Seat
of
the
War
,
and
afterwards
will
be
his
Prey
.
Let
the
King
of
Spain
therefore
deal
with
the
Pope
,
that
He
would
interdict
the
King
of
France
the
contracting
of
any
League
,
or
Friendship
,
either
with
the
Queen
of
England
,
or
with
any
other
of
the
Hereticks
;
such
as
are
the
Genevians
,
Helvetians
,
and
Rhetians
,
or
Grisons
:
for
,
these
would
be
able
to
assist
him
very
much
.
Let
the
Pope
also
make
Him
swear
,
that
He
will
go
to
the
Holy
Land
,
and
there
joyn
with
the
Italians
in
the
Defence
of
the
Christian
Faith
.
But
the
best
course
of
all
would
be
,
that
the
Nobility
of
France
and
of
Italy
should
all
joyn
together
,
and
should
be
sent
in
an
Expedition
against
Greece
;
and
that
there
should
also
be
another
Association
made
betwixt
the
Princes
of
the
House
of
Austria
,
against
the
Hereticks
.
For
,
if
that
the
Christian
Princes
were
but
thus
dispersed
,
and
kept
at
a
distance
one
from
another
,
the
Kingdom
of
Naples
,
together
with
that
of
Spain
,
and
the
Duchy
of
Millan
also
,
would
have
none
to
stand
in
fear
of
,
but
would
be
secure
on
all
sides
:
and
besides
,
the
King
of
Spain
might
in
the
mean
time
bethink
himself
what
waies
were
the
best
to
be
taken
for
the
reducing
of
the
Net●erlands
;
over
whom
were
he
but
once
Conquerour
,
the
forenamed
Princes
would
be
so
much
astonished
at
the
report
of
that
his
Victory
,
and
of
his
Military
Strength
,
that
they
would
never
dare
to
attempt
any
thing
against
Him
;
no
,
though
they
should
return
home
Lords
of
all
Asia
.
For
,
although
Pompey
was
a
Conquerou●
in
Assia
;
yet
he
was
not
able
to
stand
against
Caesar
,
that
had
now
subdued
the
Belgick
Provinces
For
,
the
Belgians
,
by
reason
of
their
Fiercenesse
in
War
,
put
Caesar
much
more
to
it
to
subdue
them
,
then
those
of
Asia
did
Pompey
,
who
was
for
this
reason
also
inferiour
to
Caesar
in
Power
.
Now
in
case
that
Henry
the
Fourth
should
die
,
as
he
begins
now
to
be
an
old
man
,
and
hath
neither
Successor
,
nor
Wife
;
or
if
he
should
marry
,
and
should
leave
a
Son
behind
him
,
yet
probably
he
would
be
under
Age
;
and
so
Conde
would
either
be
the
next
Heir
to
the
Crown
,
or
else
would
at
least
have
the
Administration
of
the
Government
put
into
his
hands
,
during
the
Minority
of
the
Prince
;
whose
Ancestors
,
having
alwaies
been
the
Leaders
,
and
indeed
the
stirrers
up
of
the
Hereticks
of
France
in
all
their
Wars
,
were
the
Authors
of
shedding
so
much
Catholick
blood
:
I
say
,
should
things
come
to
thi●
passe
,
it
would
then
concern
the
King
of
Spain
to
lay
hold
on
that
Opportunity
,
in
proposing
to
the
Consideration
of
the
Catholicks
of
France
,
whether
they
thought
would
be
the
better
course
,
to
make
choyce
of
Conde
,
or
else
of
some
Catholick
to
be
their
King
;
remembring
that
He
is
the
Son
of
that
Father
,
that
acted
so
much
Cruelty
upon
the
Catholicks
,
which
this
Prince
suckt
in
with
his
Nurses
Milk
.
The
King
of
Spain
must
also
so
order
the
matter
,
as
that
if
He
cannot
bring
it
about
,
that
the
Kingdome
of
France
should
be
divided
in
Judgment
upon
this
particular
,
he
must
then
deal
with
them
,
that
it
may
be
conferred
upon
some
one
that
they
shall
pitch
upon
,
by
way
of
Election
.
Or
else
,
in
the
last
place
,
He
must
speedily
have
recourse
to
the
Arts
before
set
down
:
which
King
Philip
failed
in
before
.
And
this
manner
of
Electing
a
King
,
upon
condition
that
he
be
a
Catholick
,
would
very
much
please
the
Italians
;
and
the
Catholick
Princes
of
France
also
would
very
willingly
assent
thereto
;
because
that
every
one
of
them
would
have
some
hope
hereby
of
attaining
to
the
Crown
himself
.
And
if
this
should
once
come
to
passe
,
it
would
prove
a
very
great
Weakning
to
the
Kingdom
of
France
:
for
,
during
the
Vacancy
of
the
Crown
,
there
must
needs
arise
very
great
,
and
long
Dissentions
amongst
them
;
and
,
possibly
,
the
King
of
Spain
also
,
being
called
in
by
some
or
other
of
the
Princes
,
might
come
to
have
a
finger
in
the
businesse
.
Now
for
as
much
as
Elective
Kings
are
,
for
the
most
part
,
not
much
given
to
trouble
themselves
about
the
enlarging
the
Bounds
of
their
Kingdome
;
because
that
they
know
very
well
,
that
their
Sons
are
not
their
Successours
;
therefore
neither
will
they
expose
themselves
to
danger
upon
the
Account
of
another
mans
Interest
.
And
this
is
the
onely
reason
,
why
the
Emperours
of
Germany
n●ver
trouble
themselves
about
the
enlarging
of
their
Empire
;
as
neither
do
the
Kings
of
Poland
,
unlesse
they
chance
to
be
Persons
of
a
high
,
Warlick
Spirit
,
as
King
Steven
was
,
surnamed
Battorius
;
and
Sigismund
;
both
which
maintained
Wars
with
the
M●scovites
,
Tartarians
,
and
others
,
about
the
Principality
of
Prussia
,
and
some
other
Territories
;
because
they
hoped
,
that
their
Sons
should
at
least
have
succeeded
them
in
those
.
This
Course
is
of
very
good
use
to
a
Prince
,
for
the
acquiring
of
Military
Glory
,
and
through
the
Multitude
of
Victories
,
and
the
affection
of
his
Souldiers
,
for
the
bringing
his
own
Country
under
his
subjection
:
which
Course
,
I
before
shewed
,
was
to
be
taken
by
the
Emperour
of
Germany
,
according
to
the
Example
of
Iulius
Caesar.
Yet
notwithstanding
,
this
piece
of
Craft
being
well
understood
by
the
French
,
hath
been
the
cause
,
that
they
have
now
laid
aside
all
desires
of
enlarging
their
Territories
,
meerly
to
avoid
that
Suspition
.
And
This
Suspition
is
the
reason
why
the
Venetians
do
not
send
Commanders
of
their
Own
into
their
Wars
,
but
rather
chuse
to
make
use
of
Forraign
Commanders
,
whom
a
Little
Mony
contents
well
enough
for
their
Pay
.
For
,
as
to
this
particular
,
it
was
no
small
hazard
which
they
heretofore
run
,
under
Carmagnola●
and
Ludovicus
Vrsinus
.
And
Francis
Sforza
,
who
was
but
a
Mercenary
Souldier
under
the
State
of
Venice
,
returning
home
a
Conquerour
,
made
himself
Duke
of
Millan
.
For
this
very
cause
the
Romans
heretofore
hated
the
Tarquins
,
their
Kings
,
who
till
that
time
had
alwaies
been
Elective
:
and
this
very
thing
also
was
the
Ruine
of
the
Duke
of
the
Athenians
,
that
was
Elected
at
Florence
.
Neither
are
Opportunities
at
this
time
wanting
of
setting
the
French
together
by
the
ears
among
themselves
:
for
although
their
Peace
is
not
at
this
time
at
all
disturbed
by
any
Forraign
Enemies
;
yet
they
being
naturally
of
an
Impatient
,
Unquiet
spirit
,
are
alwaies
rising
up
one
against
another
,
although
it
be
perhaps
but
upon
their
quarrel
about
the
Heresie
of
the
Calvinists
,
and
I
know
not
what
New
Gospel
;
which
wheresoever
it
is
preached
,
it
bringeth
,
not
Joy
,
but
Mourning
;
not
Peace
,
but
horrid
Wars
;
and
filleth
the
Minds
of
Men
,
not
with
Good
Will
,
but
with
rage
and
Madnesse
.
This
Mischief
therefore
ought
to
be
taken
in
due
time
,
and
have
a
stop
put
to
it
:
for
,
this
Contagion
hath
already
infected
above
two
hundred
thousand
persons
in
France
.
For
,
if
so
be
it
should
spread
further
,
and
should
infect
the
Nobility
also
,
and
Peers
of
the
Kingdom
,
it
would
be
much
to
be
feared
,
that
there
would
never
be
any
end
of
the
Troubles
of
France
:
which
is
now
the
Condition
of
Germany
,
by
means
of
the
Dukes
of
Saxony
,
Hessen
,
and
others
.
For
,
as
we
see
,
such
Kingdomes
as
abound
with
Nobles
,
are
made
in
a
manner
Immortal
;
as
we
may
evidently
perceive
by
the
examples
of
France
and
Persia.
For
,
when
France
was
heretofore
in
a
manner
all
subdued
,
and
brought
in
subjection
by
the
King
of
England
;
yet
it
was
afterwards
,
through
the
Industry
,
and
by
the
endeavours
of
the
Nobility
and
Gentry
,
wholly
asserted
&
restored
again
to
Its
first
,
Natural
Lord
.
And
so
likewise
the
Kingdome
of
Persia
,
which
is
one
while
annoyed
by
the
Tartarians
,
and
again
another
while
by
the
Saracens
;
is
yet
so
well
defended
by
the
Pe●sian
Nobility
,
as
that
It
is
kept
from
falling
under
either
of
their
Power
,
and
Obedience
.
But
yet
,
on
the
contrary
side
again
,
the
very
same
Kingdomes
are
by
reason
of
their
Nobility
also
obnoxious
to
most
unavoidable
and
miserable
Calamities
;
seeing
they
are
able
at
any
time
either
to
assist
,
or
protect
all
such
,
as
endeavour
to
introduce
any
Innovations
,
either
in
the
State
,
or
Religion
.
CHAP.
XXV
.
Of
England
,
Scotland
,
and
Ireland
.
ALthough
the
English
seem
the
least
of
all
to
affect
an
Vniversal
Monarchy
;
yet
notwithstanding
they
have
been
a
very
great
hinderance
to
the
King
of
Spains
designs
that
way
:
several
examples
whereof
may
be
gathered
from
the
proceedings
of
the
aforesaid
Queen
Elizabeth
of
England
,
who
appeared
both
against
the
Catholick
King
,
in
the
Low-Countries
,
and
against
the
most
Christian
King
in
France
,
by
fomenting
the
corrupt
Humours
in
the
subjects
of
both
these
Princes
,
and
in
assisting
the
Hereticks
both
with
her
Counsels
,
and
Forces
.
For
they
possesse
an
Island
that
is
excellently
well
furnished
both
with
Shipping
,
and
Souldiers
;
and
by
this
means
they
rob
the
King
of
Spain
in
all
places
in
the
North
wheresoever
he
hath
any
thing
;
and
also
wander
out
abroad
,
as
far
as
to
the
New
World
;
where
,
although
by
reason
of
the
Fortifications
made
upon
the
Sea
Coast
,
they
cannot
lay
the
foundation
of
any
Kingdome
,
yet
do
they
do
the
Spaniards
no
small
harme
there
.
For
,
that
same
famous
Englishman
,
Captain
Drake
,
following
the
example
of
Magellan
,
who
bad
done
the
same
before
him
,
sailed
round
about
the
whole
World
more
then
once
;
and
it
is
no●
impossible
,
but
that
the
Kingdom
of
Bacalaos
,
which
lies
somewhat
near
to
the
English
,
and
is
very
convenient
for
them
,
by
reason
of
the
temperatenesse
of
the
Air
,
may
be
some
time
or
other
seazed
upon
by
them
.
However
it
is
most
certain
,
that
if
the
King
of
Spain
could
but
once
make
himself
Master
of
England
,
and
the
Low-Countries
,
He
would
quickly
get
to
be
sole
Monarch
of
all
Europe
,
and
of
the
greatest
part
of
the
New
World
.
But
,
seeing
that
He
is
not
able
to
reduce
this
Island
under
His
Obedience
,
because
that
It
is
so
exceeding
strong
;
by
reason
both
of
its
Situation
,
and
multitude
of
Inhabitants
,
who
Naturally
hate
the
Spaniard
and
are
quite
different
from
them
both
in
their
Manners
,
and
also
their
Religion
;
it
will
concern
Him
therefore
to
defend
himself
as
well
as
he
can
,
and
to
fortifie
and
set
strong
Guards
upon
all
such
places
of
His
Dominions
as
lye
open
to
their
Incursions
;
least
otherwise
the
English
should
chance
to
seaze
upon
them
.
And
such
are
the
Haven
Corugna
,
and
all
the
Sea
Coast
of
Galicia
,
Leon
,
Biscay
,
and
all
the
Kingdomes
that
lie
in
the
other
Hemisphere
;
as
shall
be
shewed
hereafter
.
But
this
he
must
make
his
cheifest
businesse
,
namely
,
to
weaken
the
Power
of
the
English
:
for
the
effecting
of
which
design
,
it
would
be
sufficient
,
if
He
could
but
bring
it
about
,
that
the
Hollander
,
and
the
Freezlander
should
with
their
Fleets
fall
upon
the
English
Forces
at
Sea
,
as
I
shall
by
and
by
make
it
plainly
appear
.
But
seeing
He
is
so
far
from
doing
this●
that
his
own
Navies
are
very
often
damaged
by
the
English
ships
,
the
only
Remedy
that
is
left
him
is
,
to
provide
himself
of
some
Vast
Fleets
of
ships
which
should
lie
at
Corugna
,
and
Lisbon
,
that
when
ever
the
Spanish
Fleet
shall
return
from
the
Indies
,
they
may
serve
as
convoys
to
It
,
and
may
bring
it
home
safely
:
or
else
they
may
be
sent
forth
either
against
Ireland
,
or
England
,
and
so
may
divert
them
from
lying
in
wait
for
,
and
infesting
of
the
Spanish
Navies
.
And
because
the
King
of
Spain
is
to
be
Lord
of
the
Seas
,
it
is
very
necessary
that
He
build
himself
many
Wooden
Cities
,
that
is
to
say
,
great
Navies
,
for
the
securing
of
His
Treasure
that
he
recieves
out
of
the
New
World
.
It
would
also
be
a
very
good
course
for
him
to
hire
those
that
are
of
the
greatest
strength
among
the
Hollanders
,
though
it
cost
him
a
Million
of
mony
,
to
guard
such
Fleets
of
his
,
as
are
to
passe
to
and
fro
in
the
Northern
Seas
;
and
to
deal
in
the
like
manner
with
such
Nations
,
as
are
better
skilled
in
Nautical
affaires
,
then
the
English
themselves
are
:
as
namely
the
Danzickers
,
by
means
of
the
King
of
Poland
,
who
is
allied
to
the
house
of
Austria
;
likewise
with
the
Gutlanders
,
Swedes
,
Finlanders
,
and
the
rest
that
are
of
Scandinavia
,
Denmark
,
Pomerania
,
and
Borussia
,
procuring
them
to
declare
against
the
English
,
and
either
to
set
upon
some
of
their
Islands
,
or
else
to
invade
England
it self
,
that
so
they
may
divert
them
from
falling
upon
the
Spanish
Fleets
;
or
else
,
if
the
King
shall
think
it
better
,
to
set
upon
the
English
Navy
it self
.
If
,
I
say
,
He
would
but
be
at
so
great
a
charge
,
as
to
hire
the
said
Nations
to
fall
upon
the
English
,
and
would
besides
but
give
them
all
the
Booties
that
they
should
take
from
the
English
,
He
might
compasse
all
his
desires
:
and
besides
,
the
seeds
of
such
a
Feude
once
sown
,
would
spread
far
and
near
,
and
would
never
be
killed
and
choaked
again
.
And
therefore
I
conceive
,
that
Mony
alone
would
be
able
to
set
these
People
at
Variance
,
and
make
them
fall
foul
one
upon
the
other
.
And
it
is
certain
,
that
England
stands
in
fear
of
no
other
Nations
so
much
,
as
of
those
above
named
:
because
they
are
both
more
fierce
,
and
more
Populous
Nations
,
and
also
more
powerful
at
Sea
,
then
the
English
themselves
are
.
For
,
Spain
cannot
it self
make
any
considerable
opposition
against
the
English
,
unlesse
it
be
by
makig
use
of
some
such
Artifice
;
seeing
that
they
are
better
acquainted
with
those
Northern
Seas
,
then
the
Spanish
are
.
And
then
,
England
is
an
Island
whose
Inhabitants
are
both
very
Numerous
,
and
they
are
also
a
diligent
and
subtle
People
;
and
it
is
besides
very
strongly
fortified
both
by
Sea
and
Land
,
and
withall
a
deadly
enemy
to
Spain
,
partly
by
reason
of
their
different
Religions
,
and
partly
because
the
English
claime
a
kind
of
Right
to
that
Crown
,
by
reason
of
the
Castilian
Line
,
which
is
derived
by
the
House
of
Lancaster
;
besides
,
diverse
of
the
former
Kings
of
England
of
the
Family
of
York
,
and
others
,
have
been
allied
to
Spain
.
Now
as
concerning
the
weakning
of
the
English
,
there
can
no
better
way
possibly
be
found
out
,
then
by
causing
Divisions
,
and
Dissentions
among
themselves
,
and
by
continually
keeping
up
the
same
;
which
will
quickly
furnish
the
Spaniard
with
better
,
and
more
advantageous
Opportunities
.
And
as
for
the
Religion
of
that
People
,
it
is
that
of
Calvin
;
though
very
much
Moderated
,
and
not
so
rigid
,
and
austere
as
it
is
at
Geneva
:
which
yet
cannot
so
easily
be
extinguished
and
rooted
out
there
,
unlesse
there
were
some
certain
Schooles
set
up
in
Flanders
,
(
with
which
People
the
English
have
very
great
commerce
)
by
meanes
of
which
there
should
be
scattered
abroad
the
Seeds
of
Schisme
and
Divisions
in
the
Natural
Sciences
;
as
namely
,
betwixt
the
Stoicks
,
Peripateticks
,
and
Telesians
;
by
which
the
Errours
of
the
Calvinists
might
be
made
manifest
.
For
the
truth
of
it
is
,
That
Sect
is
Diametrically
contrary
to
the
Rules
of
Policy
:
for
,
they
teach
,
that
whether
a
Man
do
well
,
or
ill
,
he
doth
all
by
Divine
Impulsion
;
which
Plato
Demonstrates
,
against
Homer
,
to
be
opposite
to
all
Sounder
Policy
;
which
sayes
,
that
every
Man
hath
Free
Liberty
of
Will
,
either
to
do
Well
,
or
Ill
;
so
that
it
is
in
our
own
Power
,
either
to
observe
,
or
not
observe
what
is
commanded
us
;
and
from
hence
we
are
to
expect
either
our
Rewards
,
or
Punishments
;
according
as
I
have
most
evidently
demonstrated
in
my
Dialogue
touching
Policy
,
where
I
have
discoursed
of
this
Point
,
though
but
briefly
,
and
without
any
flourish
of
Language
;
which
They
,
since
they
have
become
Hereticks
,
are
grown
somewhat
subtle
in
:
and
yet
,
being
of
a
Nature
that
is
still
desirous
of
Novelties
,
and
Change
,
they
are
easily
wrought
over
to
any
thing
.
As
concerning
their
Dominions
,
and
Private
Estates
,
the
English
are
divided
,
and
live
in
several
Countries
:
whence
some
time
or
other
the
Spaniard
may
easily
light
upon
some
convenient
Opportunity
of
advantage
against
them
.
For
the
King
of
Englands
Dominion
is
divided
into
Ireland
,
and
England
;
which
together
with
Scotland
,
maketh
up
the
Isle
of
Great
Brittain
.
Now
Scotland
it self
hath
also
many
small
Islands
belonging
to
it
,
which
are
called
the
Orcades
.
And
hence
it
is
,
that
the
Isle
of
Great
Brittain
had
alwaies
two
Kings
reigning
over
it
:
namely
,
one
of
them
was
King
of
England
;
and
the
other
,
of
Scotland
,
who
,
by
reason
of
their
lying
so
near
to
each
other
,
were
in
a
manner
continually
at
wars
,
and
invading
one
anothers
Territories
;
for
their
Kingdomes
are
severed
only
by
a
little
small
River
,
and
some
few
hills
.
But
now
the
King
of
Scots
hovers
,
as
it
were
,
at
this
time
over
England
,
not
only
by
reason
of
his
Neighbourhood
to
it
,
but
also
because
of
His
Right
,
of
Succession
;
for
His
Mother
was
Niece
to
King
Henry
the
Eighth
,
who
was
Father
to
Queen
Elizabeth
that
now
reigneth
;
and
,
if
we
should
confesse
the
truth
,
there
is
none
so
near
in
blood
to
the
Crown
of
England
,
as
He
is
.
And
therefore
the
time
now
draweth
on
,
that
after
the
death
of
the
said
Queen
Elizabeth
,
who
is
now
very
old
,
the
Kingdom
of
England
must
fall
into
the
hands
of
their
Ancient
and
continuall
Rivals
,
the
Scots
.
We
may
here
add
,
that
the
Peers
of
the
Land
,
who
when
they
are
assembled
together
in
a
Body
,
are
called
in
their
Language
the
Parliament
,
carry
a
great
sway
with
them
,
and
have
very
great
Power
:
in
so
much
that
they
seem
to
desire
to
set
up
an
Oligarchy
,
or
an
Aristocratical
State
,
according
to
the
example
shewed
them
by
the
Netherlande●s
.
For
,
all
Northern
Nations
are
Naturally
impatient
of
Monarchy
,
or
Abs●lute
Power
in
Princes
;
and
the
Kings
of
England
were
alwaies
kept
under
by
the
Parliament
;
till
that
now
of
later
times
under
pretext
of
introducing
a
New
Religion
,
they
have
taken
upon
them
to
exercise
a
more
absolute
power
over
their
Subjects
.
But
in
Antient
Times
the
whole
Kingdom
of
England
was
divided
into
four
lesser
Kingdoms
;
as
Spain
also
hath
been
anciently
distributed
both
into
many
several
Kingdomes
;
both
of
which
Countries
did
afterwards
grow
into
two
entire
Kingdomes
:
although
it
cannot
be
denied
,
but
that
the
Power
of
the
Kings
of
England
was
never
so
great
as
that
of
the
Kings
of
Spain
.
My
opinion
is
therefore
,
that
the
King
of
Spain
should
do
well
to
employ
under
hand
some
certain
Merchants
of
Florence
,
that
are
wise
and
subtle
persons
,
and
that
traffick
at
Antwerp
,
who
(
because
they
are
not
so
much
hated
by
the
English
,
as
the
Spaniards
are
)
should
treat
with
some
such
of
the
English
as
are
some
way
or
other
descended
from
some
of
the
former
Kings
of
England
,
and
should
promise
each
of
them
severally
(
no
one
of
them
knowing
any
thing
what
is
said
to
the
other
)
all
the
possible
aides
that
can
be
from
Spain
,
for
the
restoring
of
them
to
their
Inheritances
,
Legally
descending
down
to
them
from
their
Ancestours
;
and
undertake
to
effect
this
for
them
,
if
not
as
to
the
whole
Kingdome
,
yet
at
least
to
some
part
of
it
:
requiring
them
to
engage
themselves
to
nothing
else
,
(
so
to
give
a
colour
to
the
businesse
)
save
only
that
they
shall
not
joyn
their
forces
,
and
assist
the
English
in
setting
upon
the
Spanish
Fleet
at
its
return
from
the
West
Indies
.
For
by
this
meanes
each
of
them
being
puft
up
with
hope
,
will
presently
fall
to
question
the
King
of
Scots
his
Title
to
the
English
Crown
,
and
will
endeavour
to
oppose
him
in
it
.
Let
him
also
send
privately
to
King
Iames
of
Scotland
,
and
promise
him
,
that
He
will
assist
him
to
the
utmost
of
his
Power
in
his
getting
possession
of
the
Kingdom
of
England
,
upon
this
condition●
viz
,
that
He
shall
either
restore
there
again
the
Catholick
Religion
;
for
the
love
whereof
,
His
Mother
,
Mary
Stuart
,
Queen
of
Scots
refused
not
to
spend
her
dearest
blood
,
and
even
to
lay
down
her
Life
too
;
or
at
least
,
that
he
shall
not
annoy
,
or
any
way
disturbe
the
said
Spanish
Fleet.
But
then
again
on
the
other
side
,
let
him
under
hand
labour
with
the
English
Peers
,
and
the
chiefest
of
the
Parliament
,
and
egge
them
on
to
endeavour
to
reduce
England
into
the
Form
of
a
Republick
:
withal
assuring
them
,
that
the
King
of
Scots
,
when
he
shall
have
once
gotten
into
the
English
Throne
,
must
needs
prove
a
cruel
Prince
to
them
,
as
having
alwaies
about
him
a
deep
remembrance
,
how
injuriously
the
English
have
heretofore
dealt
with
the
Scots
.
Moreover
,
let
Him
endeavour
to
strike
a
terrour
into
Queen
Elizabeths
friends
,
by
often
putting
into
their
heads
,
that
they
will
find
,
that
King
Iames
will
revenge
his
Mothers
bloo●
upon
Queen
Elizabeths
friends
,
seeing
that
She
is
like
to
leave
behind
her
None
of
Her
Own
blood
upon
whom
He
might
take
revenge
;
especially
seeing
that
His
Mother
,
Queen
Mary
,
when
she
was
now
to
dye
,
seriously
commended
unto
Him
the
care
of
the
Catholick
Religion
,
and
the
Revenge
of
Her
Blood
.
The
English
Bishops
are
also
to
be
exasperated
,
and
put
into
Fears
and
Jealousies
,
by
telling
them
,
that
the
King
of
Scots
turned
Calvinist
out
of
hope
,
and
desire
of
the
English
Crown
,
and
being
also
forced
to
do
so
by
his
Heretical
Barons
:
but
that
,
when
He
shall
once
be
quietly
settled
in
the
English
Throne
;
He
will
then
quickly
restore
the
Former
Religion
;
for
as
much
as
,
not
onely
His
deceased
Mother
,
but
even
the
King
of
France
also
have
both
of
them
very
earnestly
commended
the
same
unto
Him
.
By
which
means
it
must
necessarily
follow
,
that
the
seeds
of
a
continual
War
betwixt
England
and
Scotland
will
be
sown
;
in
so
much
that
neither
Kingdome
shall
have
any
leisure
to
work
any
disturbance
to
the
Spanish
Affaires
.
Or
else
by
buzzing
into
their
ears
,
that
in
case
King
Iames
should
be
possest
of
this
Kingdom
,
He
wil●
however
be
a
Friend
of
Spain
:
that
the
whole
Island
would
be
devided
into
many
Dominions
,
or
else
that
it
would
come
to
be
an
Elective
Kingdom
;
(
by
which
means
the
King
of
it
will
be
the
lesse
careful
of
making
himself
Master
of
other
Countries
,
and
of
adding
them
to
the
English
Crown
;
neither
indeed
,
though
he
should
never
so
much
desire
it
,
would
he
ever
be
able
to
do
so
,
as
I
have
before
shewed
,
where
I
speak
of
France
:
)
or
else
,
that
this
Country
of
England
will
be
reduced
into
the
Form
of
a
Common
Wealth
,
which
will
perpetually
be
at
feude
with
Scotland
;
and
that
all
Actions
It
shall
undertake
,
will
be
long
in
bringing
to
effect
,
and
so
It
will
be
able
to
do
the
lesse
harm
to
Spain
.
The
Spirits
of
the
English
Catholicks
also
are
to
be
rouzed
up
,
and
,
as
it
were
,
awakened
from
sleep
,
and
encouraged
to
Action
:
for
by
this
means
,
so
soon
as
ever
the
Throne
shall
be
vacant
,
the
King
of
Spain
shall
come
into
England
,
under
Pretence
of
assisting
them
.
Let
Him
also
deal
with
those
English
Nobles
,
who
are
possessed
of
some
certain
circumjacent
Islands
lying
about
England
,
that
they
should
exercise
an
Absolute
and
full
Jurisdiction
,
each
of
them
in
their
several
places
,
and
have
Peculiar
Courts
of
Justice
of
their
own
,
distinct
from
those
of
England
:
which
very
thing
we
read
to
have
been
Anciently
done
by
them
.
The
Chief
of
the
Irish
Nobility
also
are
to
be
dealt
with
,
that
,
as
soon
as
they
hear
of
the
Queens
death
,
they
should
new
model
Ireland
either
into
the
Form
of
a
Republick
,
or
else
should
make
it
a
Kingdom
of
it self
,
throwing
off
all
Obedience
to
the
English
;
withal
promising
aides
to
each
of
them
in
particular
:
and
that
so
much
the
rather
,
because
that
in
that
Kingdome
,
or
Island
,
the
Catholicks
,
and
especially
the
Friers
that
are
of
the
Order
of
S.
Francis
,
are
very
greatly
esteemed
and
beloved
.
There
is
also
much
greater
agreement
and
correspondence
betwixt
the
Spaniard
and
the
Irish
,
then
betwixt
them
and
the
English
;
whether
it
be
by
reason
of
the
Similitude
of
their
Manners
,
or
else
by
reason
of
the
Clime
,
and
the
nearnesse
of
these
two
Countries
one
to
the
other
.
There
are
also
in
Ireland
many
Vagabond
persons
,
and
such
as
have
fled
their
Countries
,
being
men
that
are
most
impatient
of
Government
;
and
yet
are
good
Catholicks
,
and
such
as
may
be
able
to
do
good
service
in
this
kind
,
as
hath
been
shewed
already
.
But
this
sort
of
Men
is
not
very
rare
to
be
found
,
either
in
England
,
or
Scotland
also
.
These
,
and
the
like
Preparations
may
be
made
before
hand
;
that
,
so
soon
as
ever
Queen
Elizabeth
is
dead
,
they
may
be
immediately
put
into
Execution
.
For
,
there
is
no
man
but
knowes
what
horrid
Civil
Wars
,
and
what
strange
Alterations
,
and
Turns
have
happened
several
times
in
England
.
So
that
,
what
I
have
here
proposed
,
ought
not
to
appear
to
any
man
,
as
things
either
New
,
or
Impossible
.
CHAP.
XXVI
.
Of
Poland
,
Muscovia
,
and
Transylvania
.
THe
Kingdom
of
Poland
is
in
Our
time
the
most
Potent
of
all
the
Northern
Kingdomes
;
insomuch
that
,
if
it
were
not
so
divided
in
it self
,
about
Points
of
Religion
,
as
it
is
;
and
were
withal
an
Hereditary
Kingdome
,
and
had
a
Prince
that
were
a
Native
,
and
were
not
Elected
out
of
some
Forraign
Nation
,
as
their
custome
is
;
it
would
prove
a
sufficient
Terrour
to
the
Great
Turk
;
especially
,
if
the
Great
Duke
of
Muscovia
were
but
joyned
with
them
.
But
the
Nobility
of
that
Nation
,
in
whose
Power
the
Election
of
the
King
is
,
are
very
much
afraid
of
the
King's
Power
;
and
for
that
reason
They
keep
as
hard
a
hand
over
Him
,
as
possibly
they
can
.
The
King
of
Spain
therefore
must
endeavour
as
much
as
lies
in
Him
,
that
no
King
be
elected
there
,
but
such
a
one
as
is
of
the
Catholick
Religion
;
which
course
hath
hitherto
been
observed
amongst
them
.
For
,
should
they
chuse
themselves
a
King
that
were
of
any
other
Religion
,
He
would
then
very
easily
be
induced
to
countenance
,
by
his
Authority
,
the
Northern
Hereticks
;
who
do
all
agree
in
these
two
Points
,
(
although
they
differ
among
thems●lves
almost
in
all
the
rest
,
)
namely●
that
the
Pope
is
Antichrist
;
and
,
that
the
Arch-Dukes
of
Austria
are
all
of
them
such
as
fight
for
Antichrist
.
And
therefore
,
upon
any
the
least
Occasion
that
could
be
,
they
would
be
apt
to
joyn
their
forces
together
against
both
the
Pope
,
and
the
Emperour
,
their
Neighbour
;
had
they
but
any
Powerful
Prince
to
head
them
,
and
to
be
their
General
:
which
Charge
none
is
so
able
to
undertake
,
and
go
through
with
,
as
the
King
of
Poland
is
.
For
,
the
King
of
Denmark
is
but
a
weak
Prince
;
and
the
King
of
Sweden
lies
too
far
off
;
and
besides
,
is
severed
from
Germany
by
the
Sea
.
The
King
of
Spain
must
then
in
the
next
place
by
all
meanes
endeavour
,
that
one
of
the
House
of
Austria
may
be
advanced
to
the
Crown
of
Poland
:
or
at
least
such
a
one
as
is
some
way
or
other
allied
to
the
House
of
Austria
;
as
the
now
King
of
Poland
is
.
And
lastly
,
he
must
be
such
a
one
,
as
shall
alwaies
make
head
against
the
Turk
,
and
that
should
enter
into
an
Association
with
the
Muscovites
,
who
together
should
to
their
utmost
endeavour
,
as
much
as
in
them
lies
,
the
utter
Ruine
,
and
Extirpation
of
the
Turks
.
He
must
also
make
choyce
of
some
of
the
Wisest
,
and
most
Eminent
persons
of
his
Kingdom
,
whom
He
shall
send
as
Embassadours
to
Cracovia
,
and
who
by
their
presence
may
adde
Authority
,
and
Weight
to
the
Spanish
Union
,
in
the
Esteem
of
the
Electors
of
Poland
:
and
that
may
obtain
of
them
,
that
in
case
the
King
of
Spain
should
have
more
Sons
then
one
,
that
the●
They
would
Elect
one
of
the
Younger
of
them
to
be
their
King
:
for
certainly
,
were
any
of
the
King
of
Spain's
Sons
chosen
King
of
Poland
,
He
would
never
be
so
simple
,
and
foolish
,
as
to
take
upon
him
to
govern
the
Kingdome
of
Poland
according
to
his
Own
Will
and
pleasure
;
as
the
King
of
France's
Son
endeavoured
to
do
.
Besides
,
He
must
deal
with
the
People
of
Scandia
,
and
the
Dantzickers
,
by
the
means
of
the
King
of
Poland
,
who
now
is
King
of
Swethland
also
,
that
they
would
joyn
together
,
and
send
out
a
Fleet
against
the
English
;
as
hath
been
said
before
.
For
by
taking
this
course
,
the
Kings
expense
will
not
be
half
so
great
,
as
his
Gains
will
be
.
He
must
also
labour
that
the
Prince
of
Transylvania
may
in
like
manner
enter
into
a
league
with
the
Polanders
;
or
else
,
that
either
He
,
or
the
great
Duke
of
Muscovia
may
be
chosen
King
of
Poland
.
For
,
seeing
that
these
two
Nations
are
not
only
Neighbours
to
●he
Turks
,
but
do
also
naturally
hate
them
,
they
might
easily
be
able
to
stop
his
proceedings
.
And
I
am
verily
perswaded
,
that
among
all
the
Northern
Nations
there
is
not
any
so
fit
,
and
able
to
oppose
the
Turk
,
as
is
the
Muscovite
;
who
,
would
but
the
Tartarians
,
and
the
Polanders
joyn
with
him
,
might
be
able
to
make
Incursions
into
the
Turks
Dominions
,
and
march
up
even
to
the
very
Walls
of
Constantinople
.
Neither
indeed
hath
Macedonia
,
or
Moldavia
,
or
Bulgaria
,
or
Thrace
ever
suffered
so
much
losse
by
any
Nation
,
as
by
the
Muscovit●s
.
And
if
there
were
an
Association
contracted
betwixt
the
King
of
Spain
and
the
Muscovite
,
either
by
Marriage
,
or
else
by
the
nearer
Tie
of
Religion
,
brought
about
there
,
by
the
Industry
of
the
Iesuites
;
it
must
needs
prove
a
very
advantageous
businesse
to
Him
:
because
that
Spanish
Gold
is
,
among
these
Northern
Nations
,
of
greater
Estimation
,
and
Account
,
then
any
thing
else
in
the
world
.
And
then
must
the
King
of
Spain
be
very
careful
,
that
,
as
soon
as
ever
he
finds
he
hath
wrought
up
the
affections
of
these
people
to
a
Willingnesse
to
do
him
any
service
,
He
set
them
upon
some
Notable
Expedition
or
other
,
while
they
are
now
ready
for
it
,
and
before
they
begin
to
cool
again
,
and
repent
themselves
of
their
forwardnesse
:
For
,
Delay
hath
alwaies
been
the
Ruine
of
the
King
of
Spain's
Affaires
;
by
reason
that
his
Confederates
,
through
his
slownesse
in
putting
them
in
execution
,
have
alwaies
had
time
enough
to
smell
out
the
subtilty
of
His
Designs
;
and
by
this
means
it
comes
to
passe
,
that
he
commonly
loses
his
labour
,
and
is
at
charge
to
no
purpose
.
The
Bohemians
also
might
be
hired
by
the
King
of
Spain's
,
and
the
Popes
Mony
,
to
joyn
with
the
Transylvanians
against
the
Turks
;
because
that
They
are
in
league
with
the
House
of
Austria
.
Yet
,
when
all
is
done
,
there
cannot
be
any
considerable
matter
done
in
this
Particular
,
without
the
Assistance
of
the
Polanders
also
,
and
the
Muscovites
:
and
unlesse
the
Emperour
himself
also
be
a
Man
of
a
stout
,
and
Warlike
spirit
;
(
as
we
shewed
before
,
when
we
spake
of
Germany
,
)
and
use
his
utmost
endeavour
to
stop
all
growing
Mischiefs
in
their
very
Beginings
;
least
,
by
Delay
,
they
get
head
,
and
grow
so
much
the
stronger
,
and
Intractable
.
CHAP.
XXVII
.
Of
Flanders
,
and
the
Lower
Germany
.
IT
is
not
without
good
cause
,
that
the
King
of
Spain
endeavours
by
all
possibl●
meanes
that
he
can
,
to
recover
the
Low-Countries
again
:
about
the
keeping
of
that
only
part
whereof
,
which
he
still
possesseth
,
it
hath
cost
him
more
Humane
Blood
,
then
there
is
Water
in
it
;
and
about
which
He
hath
spent
more
Gold
,
then
there
are
stones
in
it
.
And
yet
neither
is
this
a
matter
so
much
to
be
wondred
at
;
seeing
that
,
could
He
but
once
make
himself
Master
of
those
Countries
again
,
He
might
then
very
easily
make
himself
Lord
also
of
the
Whole
Earth
.
For
,
were
this
but
done
,
both
France
and
Germany
would
quickly
follow
,
in
spite
of
what
ever
they
could
do
:
and
also
England
it self
would
be
utterly
ruined
;
and
indeed
all
the
Northern
Nations
would
be
much
weakned
,
and
rendred
utterly
unable
to
make
any
resistance
against
Him
.
For
we
see
that
Caesar
,
after
he
had
once
conquered
the
Belgians
,
made
little
account
of
all
the
rest
of
the
Northern
Countries
;
and
so
presently
passed
over
into
England
.
And
indeed
there
is
no
power
that
lies
more
conveniently
,
and
is
better
able
to
destroy
the
English
Navy
,
then
the
power
of
Holland
,
and
Zealand●
for
these
Provinces
,
both
for
the
Number
of
their
Shipping
,
and
also
for
their
skill
and
experience
in
Nautical
affairs
,
do
infinitely
surpasse
all
other
Nations
whatsoever
:
not
to
say
any
thing
of
the
fierce
nature
,
or
of
the
Wealth
of
these
People
.
For
these
Netherlanders
have
diverse
Towns
and
Cities
,
that
are
built
in
the
very
Water
,
after
the
manner
as
Venice
is
built
:
out
of
which
Towns
,
they
may
very
commodiously
issue
out
,
and
fall
upon
the
English
upon
all
occasions
;
and
may
be
able
to
secure
their
Fleet
,
returning
from
the
West-Indies
;
and
so
may
have
opportunity
of
carrying
over
Colonies
thither
,
and
making
Plantations
;
and
having
subdued
many
Nations
there
,
may
exercise
a
free
Trade
of
Merchandise
in
those
Countries
.
And
therefore
the
King
of
Spain
must
endeavour
,
to
the
utmost
of
his
power
,
to
reduce
these
Countries
,
and
bring
them
under
his
Obedience
again
;
which
yet
seems
now
to
be
a
businesse
of
no
small
Difficulty
;
and
meerly
through
the
heedlesnesse
,
and
Ill
Managery
of
the
Governours
.
I
therefore
conceive
it
would
not
be
amisse
,
to
reckon
up
here
all
the
Errours
that
have
been
committed
by
the
Spaniards
in
this
particular
;
that
so
they
may
learn
to
be
the
more
wary
for
the
future
.
And
I
shall
also
lay
down
such
subtle
waies
and
means
,
by
which
these
People
may
be
subdued
:
For
the
Northern
Nations
are
all
of
such
a
spirit
,
as
Natural●y
is
addicted
to
a
certain
Licentious
Freedome
,
and
Liberty
;
in
so
much
that
no
Prince
shall
ever
be
able
to
rule
them
by
keeping
a
strict
,
and
severe
hand
over
them
,
without
using
Politick
Arts
,
and
by
remitting
something
of
their
Authority
.
For
,
these
Nations
by
reason
of
their
Natural
Fecundity●
are
very
numerous
:
now
no
Multitude
,
or
Great
Number
,
is
easily
kept
in
order
.
They
are
moreover
of
a
firece
disposition
;
as
being
born●
and
brought
up
in
a
cold
Clime
.
For
,
those
that
are
born
in
such
cold
Countries
,
have
their
Natural
Heat
shut
up
close
within
them
,
neither
doth
it
in
them
Evaporate
in
small
,
minute
parts
;
whence
it
is
,
that
they
are
full
of
Blood
,
Corpulent
,
and
are
full
of
spirits
,
and
valiant
;
being
also
Lovers
of
Bacc●us
,
rather
then
of
Venus
:
and
they
are
,
by
reason
of
the
Natural
Fuliginousnesse
,
and
Mistinesse
that
is
within
them
,
full
of
unsetled
,
tumultuous
Thoughts
;
and
,
by
reason
of
their
abundance
of
spirits
,
are
very
prone
to
all
Licentiousnesse
;
being
withall
very
suspicious
,
and
,
by
reason
of
their
Drunkennesse
,
shewing
little
or
no
Gravity
in
their
behaviour
.
These
Northern
People
(
I
do
not
here
speak
of
those
Nations
that
inhabit
the
utmost
Borders
of
the
North
)
are
moreover
full
of
Courage
,
and
without
any
Craft
:
whereas
the
Southern
are
,
on
the
contrary
,
full
of
Craft
and
subtlety
;
but
very
fearful
withal
.
The
Northern
People
are
of
a
Temper
of
Body
sutable
to
the
Disposition
of
their
Mind
;
being
big-bodied
,
and
full
of
Flesh
;
and
are
full
of
Blood
,
and
Vigorous
.
But
the
Southern
are
on
the
contrary
,
Crafty
,
and
have
Dry
Bodies
;
and
are
apter
to
run
away
,
then
to
stand
to
it
in
a
set
battle
.
Those
former
are
of
a
Plain
,
Open
Soul
;
these
other
are
Wily
and
Subtle
,
and
withal
very
Malicious
;
those
weare
a
Lions
Skin
;
These
a
Foxes
:
Those
are
of
a
Boystero●s
,
and
Inconstant
Nature
;
These
Slow
,
but
Constant
in
their
Actions
:
Those
are
Merry
,
but
These
are
Melancholick
;
Those
are
addicted
to
Wine
;
These
to
Women
:
Those
are
Couragious
;
These
are
Cowardly
;
Those
are
Licentious
;
These
are
more
Composed●
And
therefore
These
are
to
have
more
gentle
and
easie
Laws
imposed
upon
them●
for
they
are
of
so
free
,
and
loose
a
course
of
life
,
as
that
they
cannot
endure
to
be
bound
in
by
Lawes
;
and
besides
,
relying
upon
their
own
strength
,
they
are
apt
to
care
little
for
those
that
are
their
Lords
and
Rulers
.
All
which
things
we
find
to
be
quite
contrary
,
in
the
Southern
Countries
;
and
especially
in
Spain
,
which
lies
something
near
to
the
Tropick
of
Cancer
;
beyond
which
are
the
Amphiscians
,
having
their
Noontide
Shadowes
cast
both
wayes
,
at
several
times
of
the
year
.
And
therefore
I
say
,
that
this
was
the
reason
why
they
were
so
eager
to
change
their
Religion
;
first
,
because
they
are
so
addicted
to
Wine
,
and
use
to
have
so
frequent
Feastings
,
and
Drinking-bouts
:
whereas
the
Rules
of
Religion
require
a
more
strict
life
,
with
Fastings
and
Abstinence
.
And
secondly
,
because
that
being
such
as
are
subject
to
Vehement
,
and
unruly
Passions
,
they
had
an
Opinion
,
that
they
should
never
be
able
to
moderate
themselves
in
their
Pleasures
.
And
this
was
the
reason
,
that
they
were
so
ready
to
give
ear
to
the
Doctrine
of
Luther
,
and
Calvin
;
because
that
these
men
deny
,
that
Man
hath
Free
Will
to
do
either
ill
,
or
well
;
affirming
moreover
,
that
God
himself
doth
work
in
men
both
good●
and
evil
:
which
these
Northern
Men
being
easily
perswaded
to
believe
,
they
conceive
themselves
to
have
no
power
in
themselves
,
either
to
forbear
Drinking
,
or
to
abstain
from
Women
.
We
may
add
hereto
,
that
They
have
also
longed
to
have
an
Opportunity
given
them
of
opposing
the
Pope
,
and
the
Princes
,
against
whom
Luther
in
his
Sermons
inveighed
bitterly
.
Which
Course
of
theirs
was
Diametrically
Opposite
to
that
which
was
taken
in
other
Countries
;
where
they
easily
perceived
,
what
strange
Troubles
,
and
Tumults
,
the
Introducing
of
a
New
Religion
was
the
Cause
of
.
Now
the
Heresies
,
that
sprung
up
among
those
of
the
Southern
Countries
,
were
full
of
Speculations
,
and
had
much
subtilty
in
them
;
whereas
,
on
the
contrary
,
those
that
were
broached
among
the
Northern
People
,
were
very
grosse
.
For
,
some
of
the
Southern
denied
the
Divinity
,
some
the
Humanity
,
and
some
the
Plurality
of
Wills
in
Christ
;
some
of
them
again
denied
the
Procession
of
the
Holy
Ghost
from
the
Word
,
and
the
like
Points
,
that
were
both
Sublime
,
and
full
of
Mystery
.
But
the
Northern
Hereticks
,
passing
by
these
High
,
and
Subtile
Fancies
,
fell
to
cry
down
the
use
of
Fasting
daies
,
Vigils
,
Penance
,
with
Auricular
Confession
,
and
all
those
Points
of
Discipline
,
that
hindred
the
Multiplication
of
Blood
:
to
these
we
may
add
the
Single
Life
of
Clergy
Men
,
and
many
other
points
of
this
kinde
;
which
,
though
they
agree
with
,
and
are
very
Consonant
both
to
Reason
and
to
the
Scriptures
,
are
yet
very
repugnant
to
the
Flesh
,
and
Humane
Senses
.
These
men
also
oppose
the
Authority
of
Christs
Vicar
:
for
,
being
Men
of
a
high
courage
,
they
therefore
stand
stiffely
to
maintain
their
Liberty
.
And
as
in
Temporall
Matters
,
they
are
indeed
under
the
Government
of
Republicks
,
or
Elective
Princes
;
and
yet
are
no
farther
Obedient
to
them
,
then
they
themselves
please
;
even
so
in
Spiritual
Matters
also
do
they
take
to
themselves
the
same
Liberty
.
And
as
among
these
Northern
Nations
their
Commanders
and
Souldiers
are
more
eminent
for
their
strength
and
courage
,
then
for
their
Policy
,
and
Stratagems
;
in
like
manner
are
their
Ministers
,
in
their
Disputations
,
much
better
at
Rayling
then
at
Reasoning
.
And
hence
it
is
,
that
under
the
Pretense
of
Liberty
of
Conscience
,
they
only
seek
after
Liberty
of
Domineering●
and
being
accounted
the
only
Men
;
which
pleases
them
much
better
.
And
therefore
the
first
Errour
that
was
committed
by
the
Spaniards
in
this
Particular
,
was
,
that
at
the
Diets
of
Worms
,
and
Ausburg
,
Luther
was
suffered
to
go
away
alive
.
Which
although
,
as
some
are
of
Opinion
,
was
done
by
Charles
the
Fifth
,
out
of
a
Politick
consideration
;
namely
,
that
by
this
meanes
the
Pope
might
have
some
body
that
he
should
alwaies
stand
in
fear
of
,
and
so
should
be
forced
to
hold
alwaies
in
with
the
Emperour
,
furnishing
him
continually
with
Mony
and
Indulgencies
,
till
such
time
as
He
should
attain
to
an
Universal
Monarchy
;
and
withal
pronouncing
all
wars
whatsoever
,
that
He
should
undertake
,
to
be
Just
and
Lawful
:
as
fearing
,
that
in
case
he
should
not
do
these
things
,
the
Emperour
might
take
part
with
his
Antagonist
Luther
:
yet
the
event
shewed
clearly
,
that
this
was
done
against
all
the
Rules
of
Policy
.
For
the
Pope
being
by
this
meanes
weakned
,
the
whole
Christian
World
is
now
thereby
weakned
also
;
and
now
that
Heresy
is
introduced
,
all
Subjects
,
under
the
Pretense
of
Freedom
of
Conscience
,
have
shaken
off
the
Yoak
of
Obedience
;
an
evident
example
whereof
we
have
in
Germany
,
and
the
Low
Countries
,
both
which
were
Subject
to
the
said
Charles
V.
And
therefore
we
may
very
well
,
and
safely
conclude
from
hence
,
that
He
was
deceived
,
out
of
a
certain
Generous
Pity
;
because
He
doubted
not
,
but
that
He
should
be
able
to
subdue
not
only
Germa●y
,
a●d
the
Protestant
Princes
,
but
even
the
whole
World
also
,
when●oever
,
a●d
as
often
as
himself
pleased
.
Which
Fancy
of
his
deceived
him
in
like
manner
in
those
expeditions
,
that
He
made
against
T●nis●
and
France
.
And
therefore
I
say
,
that
it
was
well
done
of
Him
indeed
to
keep
his
promise
made
to
Luther
,
so
long
as
the
Diet
lasted
;
But
yet
afterward
,
He
ought
not
only
to
have
dispatched
Him
,
in
his
return
home
;
but
to
have
proceeded
to
the
utter
extirpating
also
of
the
Protestant
Princes
.
For
,
by
this
meanes
,
that
Heresy
had
been
utterly
crushed
in
the
very
Bud
;
neither
should
Calvin
,
with
so
many
others
that
have
since
in●ected
both
Germanies
,
ever
have
appeared
in
the
World
:
neither
had
the
Princes
of
the
Netherlands
so
carefully
followed
the
steps
of
the
Protestant
Princes
of
Germany
against
the
interest
of
Cha●les
V.
A
second
errour
was
commited
by
them
in
those
Parts
that
border
upon
the
Rhine
;
in
that
they
believed
,
that
they
should
be
able
to
bring
in
subjection
,
and
order
,
that
People
,
that
had
now
shaken
off
the
Yoak
,
only
by
taking
the
course
that
is
used
by
the
Spaniards
;
namely
by
introducing
that
Rigid
Inquisition
,
by
the
Duke
of
Alva
.
For
we
see
,
that
Fires
that
are
now
beginning●
by
the
strength
of
the
Winds
blowing
on
them
,
increase
rather
the
more
,
then
are
any
whit
put
out
by
the
same
.
When
as
therefore
at
the
first
these
aforenamed
People
cryed
out
for
Liberty
of
Conscience
,
that
so
under
this
Pretense
they
might
shake
off
the
Yoak
of
Obedience
;
and
that
they
could
not
at
the
first
of
all
suppresse
them
either
by
Armes
,
or
strong
Holds
,
or
by
their
Lawes
,
that
were
yet
accommodated
to
their
own
Natures
and
Temper
:
it
was
an
easy
matter
for
them
to
lay
hold
on
their
so
much
Beloved
Liberty
.
And
hence
it
was
,
that
they
divided
themselves
into
several
Republicks
,
and
chose
themselves
Commanders
,
in
order
to
a
War
to
be
made
with
the
Spaniards
:
and
so
by
this
meanes
it
came
to
passe
,
that
all
the
most
Ingenious
,
and
Valiant
Persons
among
them
,
had
now
an
opportunity
of
shewing
themselves
in
the
World
,
either
in
the
Pulpit
,
or
in
the
Field
.
Then
presently
followed
the
Wars
betwixt
them
and
the
Spaniard
;
whereby
these
People
were
so
much
exasperated
,
as
that
they
gave
their
Generals
a
greater
Power
then
they
had
before
;
and
therefore
appointed
Count
William
of
Nassaw
,
Prince
of
Orange
,
to
be
General
of
all
their
Forces
;
who
was
a
Man
that
was
indeed
more
fearful
then
a
Sheep
,
but
more
crafty
then
a
Foxe
:
to
whom
his
Son
now
succeeds
,
who
is
a
Warlike
young
Man
,
and
grown
famous
for
his
worthy
Deeds
,
and
Victories
that
he
hath
gotten
.
And
these
Princes
,
because
they
professed
themselves
the
Patrons
of
the
Peoples
Liberty
only
,
were
strangely
followed
by
them
,
and
cryed
up
above
measure
.
Then
did
they
,
to
the
end
that
they
might
make
the
People
hate
the
Spaniards
the
more
,
bring
in
among
them
Calvinisme
;
by
which
meanes
there
was
caused
a
greater
Disagreement
betwixt
them
and
the
Pope
,
and
Spaniard
,
then
is
caused
by
the
diversity
of
Manners
,
shape
of
Body
,
and
Disposition
of
Mind
that
is
betwixt
them
.
For
,
the
Netherlanders
,
as
hath
been
said
before
,
are
white
of
Complexion
,
Tall
,
Licentious
,
great
Drinkers
,
and
Gluttons
,
Impatient
,
Indiscreet
,
Sanguine
,
and
of
a
free
behaviour
:
whereas
the
Spaniards
are
Black
,
Crafty
,
Circumspect
,
Sober
,
Continent
,
Patient
,
Discreet
,
Melancholick
,
Covetous
,
Severe
,
and
Grave
,
and
(
to
say
all
in
a
word
)
contrary
to
them
in
all
things
.
So
that
it
seemes
to
be
an
impossible
thing
,
where
there
is
so
great
a
dissimilitude
,
and
disagreement
in
Manners
and
Temper
of
Body
,
to
cause
there
any
agreement
of
Minds
;
which
before
was
maintained
betwixt
them
only
by
their
being
united
both
in
Religion
,
and
Government
:
which
Union
being
now
dissolved
,
there
was
Necessarily
to
follow
a
Disagreement
,
and
Breach
of
all
former
Ties
of
Friendship
.
And
hence
it
is
now
come
to
that
passe
,
that
the
Low-Countrymen
do
more
detest
and
abhor
to
be
subject
to
the
Spaniards
,
then
they
love
their
own
life
:
and
so
likewise
,
on
the
other
side
,
the
Spaniards
hate
them
worse
then
the
Divell
himself
:
although
they
know
how
to
conceal
their
hatred
of
them
,
better
then
the
Netherlanders
do
theirs
;
yet
in
the
mean
time
do
they
not
omit
to
do
them
all
the
mischief
that
possibly
they
can
,
that
so
they
may
make
up
their
revenge
full
.
Now
the
want
of
weighing
,
and
considering
rightly
of
these
things
,
was
the
cause
of
the
losse
of
these
Provinces
.
By
what
hath
been
said
it
appears
,
that
the
King
should
not
have
made
so
much
hast
to
have
brought
in
the
Inquisition
amongst
them
;
neither
should
He
have
put
such
extraordinary
Taxes
upon
them
;
or
have
affrighted
them
with
the
fear
of
War
.
But
He
should
rather
upon
the
sudden
,
and
before
they
were
aware
of
any
such
thing
,
have
clapt
strong
Garrisons
into
all
the
great
Cities
,
and
all
the
Valiantest
,
and
most
Eminent
Men
of
any
Seditious
City
,
should
have
been
sent
abroad
some
whither
else
,
under
the
Pretense
of
some
Military
Imployment
;
and
the
Ringleaders
of
all
Heresies
were
to
have
been
extirpated
and
rooted
out
;
and
honest
Preachers
,
chosen
out
among
the
Natives
,
and
such
as
were
●ound
in
the
Catholick
Religion
,
should
have
been
substituted
in
their
places
:
and
then
at
last
,
after
all
this
,
should
the
Inquisition
have
been
brought
in
,
by
the
means
of
the
Bishops
,
though
under
some
other
name
.
And
yet
even
then
,
He
should
have
forborn
to
have
imposed
any
Taxes
upon
them
:
that
so
it
might
appear
to
all
the
world
,
that
nothing
but
their
own
Welfare
and
Good
was
sought
after
,
by
Religion
;
and
not
the
Kings
Advantage
,
and
Benefit
onely
.
There
should
also
have
been
set
over
them
such
Governours
as
were
chosen
either
out
of
the
Germans
,
or
Italians
;
seeing
they
naturally
abhor
a
Spaniard
;
and
these
indeed
should
be
employed
only
in
the
keeping
of
Cities
,
but
not
be
made
Governours
of
them
:
for
they
are
too
Severe
,
and
Ceremonious
;
whereas
the
Dutch
should
have
such
Governours
set
over
them
,
as
are
more
Remisse
,
and
Easie.
To
these
Errours
were
added
others
,
that
were
committed
in
the
Managing
of
the
War
:
for
,
the
King
himself
,
who
was
very
much
beloved
of
them
,
as
being
descended
of
German
Blood
,
yet
never
went
himself
in
person
to
the
War
,
but
sent
in
his
stead
Spanish
Commanders
,
who
were
cruel
by
nature
,
and
withal
extreamly
hateful
to
the
Dutch
;
being
such
,
as
in
their
Commands
would
make
use
of
Blowes
rather
,
then
of
Fair
Words
.
And
the
truth
of
this
appeared
,
in
that
they
desired
to
have
one
of
the
House
of
Austri●
to
be
their
Head
;
and
therefore
made
choyce
of
Matthias
,
the
Arch-Duke
.
After
him
,
they
chose
one
that
was
ne●rer
unto
them
,
namely
Francis
,
the
King
of
France
his
son
;
who
yet
,
having
afterwards
laid
a
plot
so
,
as
that
upon
a
certain
day
appointed
,
he
would
have
entered
into
the
City
of
Antwerp
upon
a
sudden
,
with
all
his
Horse
,
whilest
the
Citizens
dreamt
of
no
such
thing
,
and
would
by
this
meanes
have
made
himself
Master
of
it
;
(
but
in
the
mean
time
having
before-hand
laid
no
foundation
for
this
his
design
,
neither
by
way
of
Religion
,
nor
Policy
;
)
He
was
in
an
instant
driven
out
again
by
the
Tradesmen
and
Merchants
,
and
that
not
onely
with
the
losse
of
his
Reputation
,
and
Principality
,
but
so
great
was
the
Tumult
,
that
He
had
like
to
have
lost
his
life
in
it
too
.
And
although
Margaret
,
Arch-Duchesse
of
Austria
,
was
made
Governesse
of
these
Provinces
for
one
while
,
and
ruled
there
indeed
with
the
Love
and
good
Will
of
the
Subjects
;
yet
could
She
not
by
any
means
reduce
the
same
into
a
due
Obedience
;
because
that
Heresie
had
now
taken
so
deep
root
amongst
them
,
and
that
the
People
had
besides
a
suspition
,
that
She
had
a
Design
of
reducing
them
,
and
bringing
them
again
under
the
Obedience
of
the
Spanish
Scepter
:
and
this
was
the
Pretense
,
under
which
the
Ringleaders
of
that
Sedition
amongst
them
,
covered
their
desire
of
Principality
,
and
Liberty
,
which
they
so
greedily
thirsted
after
.
And
yet
afterwards
God
himself
shewed
a
way
by
which
these
people
might
have
been
subdued
;
seeing
that
they
were
so
divided
by
their
several
Sects
,
into
divers
parts
;
some
of
them
standing
for
dull
Luther
,
others
for
subtile
Calvin
,
and
some
again
for
dissolute
Zuinglius
,
and
Mennon
:
in
so
much
that
you
can
hardly
find
a
house
amongst
them
,
wherein
these
different
Heresies
are
not
maintained
;
neither
are
we
wanting
to
our selves
in
any
thing
,
save
only
that
we
have
not
the
skill
to
lay
hold
on
so
wished
an
Opportunity
as
this
is
,
and
to
make
the
best
use
of
it
.
For
,
every
Kingdom
that
is
divided
within
it self
shall
be
destroyed
;
and
a
firm
Union
hath
alwaies
a
very
hard
Knot
to
●ye
.
Notwithstanding
we
have
not
yet
succeeded
all
this
while
;
not
because
the
Enemy
doth
do
us
any
harm
,
but
because
we
annoy
them
.
For
it
is
certain
,
that
by
reason
of
their
differences
in
Religion
,
they
dare
not
one
of
them
so
much
trust
another
,
as
to
joyn
together
in
the
Election
of
a
General
for
their
Wars
:
so
that
,
if
ever
any
where
,
it
may
be
truly
said
here
,
that
,
Quot
capita
,
tot
sententiae
,
so
may
Men
,
so
many
minds
.
I
would
be
understood
to
speak
here
,
in
reference
to
their
Making
of
Warres
abroad
for
the
enlarging
of
their
Dominions
.
For
,
they
are
every
one
of
them
so
Jealous
,
as
that
they
cannot
believe
,
but
that
,
should
they
proceed
to
the
chusing
of
such
a
General
to
be
over
them
,
He
would
presently
take
upon
himself
the
Authority
to
extirpate
all
such
Sects
of
Religion
,
as
are
different
from
that
which
He
professeth
:
and
it
would
be
the
general
fear
of
them
all
,
that
such
a
one
would
usurp
an
Absolute
Power
over
them
.
And
therefore
we
see
,
that
the
successes
which
they
have
had
in
their
Wars
,
under
the
Conduct
of
Count
Maurice
,
have
yet
heartned
them
so
far
onely
,
as
to
enter
into
a
League
amongst
themselves
of
maintaining
a
Defensive
War
,
but
not
of
an
Offensive
.
And
then
in
the
last
place
,
there
be
many
other
mischiefs
that
lye
in
the
way
,
to
hinder
the
Spaniards
from
compassing
the
Dominion
of
these
Provinces
.
The
First
whereof
is
,
because
they
are
to
fight
with
an
Enemy
in
his
own
Country
;
to
whom
both
the
Nature
,
and
Site
of
the
Country
,
and
also
the
Temper
of
the
Air
are
very
agreeable
;
all
which
are
most
contrary
to
the
temper
of
the
Spaniard
.
The
Second
is●
because
that
this
Nation
understandeth
very
well
,
how
great
Inconveniences
do
arise
unto
them
,
by
this
their
War
with
the
Spaniard
;
and
therefore
it
is
not
without
good
cause
,
that
they
do
so
hate
the
Spaniards
,
who
are
the
Authors
of
this
War
:
and
certainly
,
to
them
,
—
Pax
una
triumphis
Innumeris
potior
.
—
A
Firm
Peace
once
settled
betwixt
them
,
would
be
infinitely
more
Advantageous
,
then
all
the
Victories
they
shall
get
,
be
they
never
so
many
.
A
Third
is
,
because
that
the
Spaniards
being
now
,
as
it
were
,
mad
,
that
the
Netherlanders
have
been
able
to
hold
them
play
,
now
for
so
many
years
together
;
should
they
but
once
get
the
better
of
them
,
They
would
questionlesse
make
a
horrible
slaughter
amongst
them
:
seeing
that
They
do
now
at
this
time
miserably
afflict
what
Towns
soever
they
take
in
,
punishing
the
Inhabitants
most
grievously
.
A
Fourth
Hinderance
of
the
Spaniards
Successe
herein
is
,
because
that
the
Spanish
Commanders
fight
onely
so
,
as
that
they
may
have
still
Occasion
to
fight
,
and
not
that
they
may
get
the
Victory
;
by
this
means
making
,
as
it
were
,
a
Trade
of
War
;
which
should
be
used
rather
as
a
Means
,
not
only
of
Defending
,
but
also
of
Enlarging
their
Dominions
.
And
the
very
same
is
the
Practise
of
the
Commanders
of
the
other
side
also
:
for
even
Count
Maurice
himself
,
to
the
end
that
He
may
the
longer
keep
that
Power
he
hath
in
his
hands
,
and
that
conquering
the
Country
by
degrees
,
he
may
at
length
get
into
his
power
the
whole
Principality
of
it
,
protracts
the
War
,
and
spins
it
out
as
long
as
he
can
:
and
His
footsteps
do
the
rest
of
the
Officers
and
Commanders
diligently
follow
.
Now
the
Spanish
Commanders
prolong
the
War
,
that
so
their
Pay
,
as
well
as
their
Authority
may
also
be
prolonged
;
and
take
the
same
course
here
,
that
Charles
Spinola
took
,
when
he
was
sent
into
Abruzzo
,
against
Mark
Sciarra
;
with
whom
he
dallied
only
,
and
had
no
desire
to
destroy
him
:
that
so
the
Viceroy
of
Naples
might
leave
Him
to
be
as
it
were
Lord
of
Abruzzo
,
and
might
also
send
him
those
large
Summes
which
he
had
promised
him
for
his
Service
;
mean
while
that
Scia●ra
himself
also
sent
him
vast
Presents
,
to
the
end
He
should
not
fall
too
hard
upon
him
.
And
thus
Spinola
being
paid
on
both
sides
,
(
both
by
his
friend
,
and
his
enemy
)
continued
for
a
long
time
,
and
without
any
danger
,
the
Lord
of
that
Country
.
So
that
it
is
no
wonder
,
that
King
Philip
having
spent
such
vast
Summes
of
Mony
in
this
War
with
the
Net●erlands
,
hath
yet
not
only
done
no
good
upon
it
,
but
hath
besides
exasperated
the
enemy
so
much
the
more
,
and
caused
them
to
be
the
more
exercised
and
experienced
in
Martial
Affairs
,
and
hath
given
an
Opportunity
to
his
A●tagonist
,
Count
Maurice●
and
the
rest
of
the
Dutch
Commanders
,
of
acquiring
to
themselves
great
Fame
and
renown
for
their
Military
Prowesse
:
and
hath
now
brought
the
businesse
to
that
passe
,
that
his
enemies
,
though
never
so
much
divided
among
themselves
in
their
Religion
,
do
yet
,
meerly
through
fear
of
the
Spaniard
,
continue
faithful
and
Constant
to
the
League
that
it
made
betwixt
them
.
And
therefore
truly
I
am
of
Opinion
,
that
this
War
which
the
Spaniard
now
maintaines
against
the
Hollander
,
is
both
more
Disadvantageous
to
the
Spaniards
,
and
on
the
other
side
,
more
Advantageous
to
the
Hollanders
(
only
because
they
are
thus
continually
forced
to
be
in
arms●
)
then
if
they
were
let
alone
,
and
suffered
to
live
quietly
.
For
thus
we
find
it
testified
by
Salust
,
and
after
him
by
Augustine
;
that
the
Romans
,
by
being
continually
exercised
,
and
vexed
with
War
,
by
their
Neighbours
,
became
by
this
means
more
eminent
and
glorious
every
day
then
other
;
and
by
the
Tyranny
of
Tarquin
,
and
others
,
they
grew
thereby
more
and
more
united
among
themselves
:
whereas
on
the
contrary
,
when
they
were
once
left
to
themselves
,
without
any
to
annoy
them
,
they
then
presently
fell
to
raise
Civil
Wars
amongst
themselves
.
For
when
that
Cartharge
was
once
laid
flat
with
the
ground
,
and
that
the
whole
World
was
now
conquered
by
them
;
being
thus
freed
from
all
fear
of
Forreign
Enemies
,
through
a
Mutual
Emulation
amongst
themselves
they
became
presently
to
be
divided
into
Factions
,
and
by
this
means
brought
destruction
both
upon
themselves
,
and
their
Common●Wealth
;
as
we
see
clearly
in
the
examples
of
Sylla
and
Marius
;
and
of
Caesar
and
Pompey
:
So
true
an
Argument
of
Wisedom
is
it
,
not
to
hold
your
Neighbours
in
War
too
long
,
lest
by
that
means
they
come
to
be
Skilful
and
Valiant
Souldiers
.
For
thus
heretofore
it
was
objected
against
Agesilau●●
who
had
been
wounded
by
the
Thebans
,
namely
,
that
He
had
received
but
his
due
Reward
from
them
,
for
teaching
them
,
by
His
making
a
long
War
upon
them
,
how
to
use
Arms.
But
the
cheifest
point
of
Wisedome
is
,
for
a
Prince
not
to
make
War
upon
his
subjects
;
especially
if
they
be
his
Natural
subjects
,
and
Natives
.
For
by
this
means
they
will
be
but
the
more
exasperated
,
and
more
Averse
from
Him
:
and
so
,
that
which
was
at
first
but
only
a
little
Heart-burning
,
as
it
wer●
,
breaks
out
afterward
into
open
Rebellion
:
as
we
see
it
happened
to
Sigismund
,
in
his
War
that
He
made
against
the
Bohemians
.
For
certainly
you
will
never
meet
with
any
People
,
that
are
so
utterly
devoyd
o●
all
shame
,
as
presently●
and
upon
the
Instant
to
rise
and
take
up
arms
against
their
Prince
;
seeing
that
the
very
Name
of
Treachery
and
Rebellion
is
infamous
,
and
hatefull
every
where
.
But
when
that
the
Princes
sword
is
once
stained
with
the
subjects
blood
,
and
that
the
Tye
of
Protection
is
now
broken
,
and
all
care
of
Justice
thrown
aside
;
they
use
then
openly
to
fall
off
from
him
,
and
to
declare
themselves
his
Enemies
.
Alexander
,
King
of
the
Iewes
,
beginning
at
last
to
be
weary
of
the
long
War
he
had
maintained
against
them
,
wherein
he
had
destroyed
at
least
fifty
thousand
men
;
and
asking
some
of
his
friends
by
what
meanes
there
might
be
a
firm
and
happy
Peace
concluded
upon
betwixt
them
,
was
answered
;
that
this
could
not
be
brought
about
by
any
other
meanes
,
then
by
His
Death
:
and
thus
did
He
,
though
too
late
,
do
that
which
He
ought
indeed
to
have
done
at
the
first
.
I
could
here
reckon
up
many
other
examples
to
this
purpose
,
but
that
I
have
resolved
not
to
transgresse
against
the
Brevity
which
I
at
first
proposed
to
my self
.
To
returne
therefore
to
my
purpose
,
I
shall
here
lay
down
for
an
Observation
,
that
those
that
are
put
to
fight
in
their
own
Country
,
for
their
Wives
and
Children
,
pro
Aris
et
Focis
,
as
the
Ancient
Romans
were
used
to
say
,
are
alwaies
wont
to
fight
more
stoutly
,
then
those
that
make
war
upon
a
forreign
Country
;
for
,
that
Assault
which
is
not
successeful
the
first
day
,
growes
by
degrees
weaker
ever
after
,
and
withal
adds
the
greater
courage
to
those
that
are
assaulted
.
For
,
the
assailants
,
be●ides
those
other
Inconveniences
that
Naturally
accompanie
all
War
,
which
certainly
are
very
great
,
are
also
wearied
out
by
the
Disagreeablenesse
of
a
strange
Air
,
and
Soyl.
Which
thing
,
if
Hannibal
had
understood
,
or
considered
,
and
had
immediately
after
his
first
Victory
at
Trebia
,
marched
against
Rome
it self
,
and
had
besieged
It
;
he
might
at
that
time
easily
have
overthrown
the
whole
Roman
Empire
:
Or
at
least
,
after
his
Victorie
at
Cannae
,
which
was
much
the
greater
,
He
should
not
have
given
the
Romans
any
time
to
gather
together
fresh
Forces
;
but
,
following
the
Counsel
of
Maherbal
,
should
presently
have
set
upon
Rome
it self
.
Thus
Absalon
also
,
if
he
had
followed
the
Counsel
of
Achitophel
,
and
had
at
the
first
pursued
his
Father
David
;
he
had
utterly
destroyed
him
,
and
had
possessed
himself
of
all
Iudaea
;
neither
had
he
given
him
any
time
to
have
gathered
forces
together
,
and
to
have
recovered
courage
,
as
he
did
,
to
his
Destruction
.
The
Enemy
is
therefore
either
at
first
to
be
presently
suppressed
,
that
so
he
may
not
get
time
,
and
gather
strength
;
or
else
he
is
some
way
or
other
to
be
drawn
forth
of
his
own
Country
;
in
like
manner
as
He●c●les
drew
forth
Antaeus
,
King
of
L●●ya
,
that
so
He
might
the
easier
disposs●sse
him
of
his
T●●o●●
.
F●●
otherwise
,
the
nearer
he
came
to
the
g●ound
,
that
is
,
to
his
o●●●ountry
,
the
stronger
he
presently
grew
:
as
the
learned
Fable
〈◊〉
us
.
So
that
it
,
seemes
to
be
both
a
vain
,
and
Absurd
und●●taking
,
to
maintain
a
war
still
with
the
Netherlanders
,
in
their
own
Country
,
seeing
that
they
could
not
be
conquered
at
the
very
beginning
of
the
war
:
for
the
war
doth
but
onely
increase
their
strength
,
and
makes
them
abler
to
resist
.
And
therefore
I
conceive
,
that
there
are
but
two
waies
left
now
to
be
taken
,
for
the
bringing
this
businesse
to
effect
;
the
first
of
which
is
to
sow
the
seeds
of
Division
amongst
them
;
and
the
second
,
To
draw
them
forth
out
of
their
own
Country
.
Cadmus
,
having
a
designe
of
erecting
a
Monarchy
at
Thebes
,
whether
he
came
a
stranger
,
is
said
first
to
kill
a
Serpent
;
by
which
was
signified
,
the
Defence
,
and
Safeguard
of
Thebes
:
and
then
afterwards
,
to
sow
the
Teeth
of
it
;
that
is
to
say
,
to
scatter
abroad
the
Poyson
of
Desire
of
Innovation
,
and
an
Earnestnesse
to
be
instructed
in
the
knowledge
of
learning
,
namely
,
in
such
New
Sciences
and
Arts
,
as
he
had
brought
over
with
him
from
his
own
Country
.
And
hence
Souldiers
are
said
to
spring
up
,
who
through
mutual
discord
slew
each
other
;
and
the
remainders
of
them
that
were
left
,
joyned
themselves
with
Cadmus
,
their
Head
,
and
Captain
;
so
laying
the
foundation
of
the
Kingdom
of
Thebes
in
Boeotia
.
I
affirm
therefore
,
that
these
very
Courses
ought
to
have
been
taken
by
the
King
of
Spain
;
and
not
a
war
to
have
been
onely
maintained
against
them
all
this
while
.
And
certainly
if
the
Southern
People
would
ever
conquer
,
or
lay
the
foundations
of
a
Monarchy
over
the
Northern
,
seeing
that
they
are
not
strong
enough
to
bring
the
same
about
,
they
ought
to
have
recourse
to
the
Arts
either
of
Cadmus
,
or
else
of
Iason
:
although
of
the
two
,
Iason
went
the
more
wisely
to
work
;
seeing
he
first
wonne
the
heart
of
Medea
,
that
is
,
the
good
will
and
Affections
of
the
Northern
Women
to
him
:
for
,
the
Women
of
those
Countries
are
easily
brought
to
love
Southern
Men
,
by
reason
of
the
Natural
Heat
that
is
in
them
,
which
those
Women
like
very
well
:
neither
indeed
do
the
Netherlanders
hate
the
Spaniards
so
much
,
as
their
Wives
love
them
.
Afterwards
Iason
,
by
the
enchantments
of
Medea
,
slew
the
Dragon
,
that
is
,
the
Guard
of
the
Kingdom
;
such
as
are
the
Warlick
and
Valiant
men
of
a
Nation●
with
the
Preachers
.
And
then
did
he
by
the
meanes
of
enchanted
Oyntments
tame
fierce
Beasts
,
the
Brazen-footed
,
and
fire-spitting
Bulls
;
that
is
,
by
his
Friendship
and
Gifts
,
He
won
over
to
him
the
Nobles
,
and
Principal
men
of
the
Kingdom
.
And
at
length
,
by
them
he
sowed
about
the
Teeth
of
the
Dragon
;
that
is
,
by
the
assistance
of
the
Nobles
,
he
spread
abroad
the
Seeds
of
Discord
and
Dissention
about
Religion
,
Arts
,
and
Honours
.
Whence
in
the
last
place
sprung
up
Souldiers
,
that
is
,
Factions
;
(
such
as
are
those
of
the
Guelphs
and
Gibellines
,
the
Pontificians
and
Imperialists
,
the
Lutherans
and
Catholicks
,
)
wherein
they
killed
each
other
:
But
those
that
remained
,
chose
Iason
for
their
Head
,
and
Commander
;
and
,
though
few
in
number
,
yet
afforded
Him
their
assistance
in
the
getting
of
the
Golden
Fleece
,
that
is
to
say
,
such
an
Empire
as
we
here
speak
of
.
This
Learned
Fable
I
have
therefore
proposed
,
and
explained
,
that
I
might
shew
the
King
of
Spain
what
he
is
to
do
;
seeing
that
He
hath
hitherto
taken
so
great
pains
,
and
lost
so
many
men
,
and
all
to
no
purpose
;
as
Cadmus
did
,
before
he
had
killed
the
Serpent
.
Namely
,
in
the
first
place
,
I
would
have
either
the
King
himself
,
of
else
his
Daughter
,
or
his
son
,
to
go
and
dwell
either
a
Antwerp
,
or
Bruxels
;
or
,
if
he
think
fit
rather
,
at
Gaunt
;
that
so
,
by
their
Presence
,
the
Subjects
may
be
the
more
encouraged
,
and
withal
Forraigners
may
be
drawn
thither
too
;
herein
following
the
Example
of
Cadmus
,
who
,
after
his
men
were
slain
,
went
himself
to
the
Fountain
of
the
Serpent
,
that
kept
the
same
.
In
the
next
place
,
I
would
have
Him
remove
from
all
the
Neighbouring
Provinces
all
Suspition
,
or
fear
of
having
any
more
Wars
made
upon
them
by
the
Spaniards
;
and
He
should
suffer
them
to
live
a
while
in
peace
,
and
quietnesse
:
and
He
withal
shew
himself
so
gentle
,
and
full
of
humanity
to
his
own
Subjects
there
,
that
Forreigners
,
taking
notice
of
it
,
should
even
repine
thereat
,
and
should
have
a
desire
kindled
within
them
of
enjoying
the
same
happinesse
,
and
of
joyning
themselves
with
His
Subjects
in
the
defending
of
that
his
Dominion
.
In
the
Third
place
,
He
should
remit
the
Taxes
and
Impositions
that
have
been
laid
upon
those
Places
that
are
under
his
subjection
;
and
should
exact
no
more
of
them
,
then
what
is
necessary
for
the
Maintenance
of
the
Kings
Court
only
,
and
the
payment
of
the
Souldiers
that
keep
the
Garrisons
there
:
But
however
,
instead
thereof
,
He
should
require
a
certain
number
of
Souldiers
to
be
raised
yearly
out
of
every
City
;
which
He
may
send
away
into
the
West-Indies
.
And
let
him
be
sure
to
pick
out
the
stoutest
,
and
ablest
men
,
for
this
purpose
;
by
this
means
diverting
the
Noxious
Humours
from
hence
,
and
turning
them
another
way
;
and
filling
up
with
these
men
his
Armies
in
other
Parts
.
For
,
from
all
such
Countries
as
abound
in
Men
,
it
is
better
to
require
Men
,
then
Mony
:
for
,
this
is
both
more
advantageous
to
the
Prince
;
and
also
more
agreeable
to
the
humour
of
the
People
themselves
.
Fourthly
,
I
would
have
Him
make
a
General
Feast
every
year
,
to
be
kept
upon
one
certain
day
,
in
each
several
City
and
great
Town
,
and
at
His
own
charge
;
at
which
time
every
City
throughout
the
whole
Province
would
Voluntarily
declare
their
readinesse
to
serve
the
House
of
Austria
.
And
at
this
Yearly
Feast
I
would
have
no
cost
to
be
spared
:
for
,
there
is
nothing
in
the
world
that
doth
more
unite
this
People
among
themselves
,
and
bind
them
to
others
,
then
to
Feast
them
,
and
make
them
Drunk
once
a
year
at
least
:
which
Practise
is
said
to
have
been
first
taken
up
by
Minos
,
the
ancient
Law-giver
.
Fifthly
,
I
would
have
the
Name
of
the
Inquisition
taken
away
;
though
the
Inquisition
it self
should
be
kept
up
by
the
Bishops
,
but
under
some
other
Name
;
and
●t
should
not
be
so
severe
,
as
it
is
in
Spain
,
and
at
Rome
;
but
the
Terrour
of
it
should
consist
in
Words
only
,
and
Threatnings
,
rather
then
in
any
more
Harsh
Usage
.
Sixthly
,
that
under
pretense
of
a
Croysade
Expedition
,
there
should
be
Indulgences
,
and
Dispensations
procured
from
the
Pope
concerning
Fasting
daies
,
and
the
Abstaining
from
Flesh
at
certain
times
of
the
Year
:
for
,
these
People
are
infinitely
given
to
Feastings
,
and
Revellings
.
Seventhly
,
all
Garrison'd
Towns
should
be
kept
by
Spanish
Souldiers
;
but
the
Government
of
the
same
should
be
committed
to
the
care
of
Bishops
;
as
the
Government
of
the
several
Provinces
should
be
put
into
the
hands
of
Cardinals
;
who
should
be
such
as
are
of
Ripe
Years
,
and
a●e
eminent
also
for
Wisdom
.
And
then
would
I
have
some
of
the
Gentry
of
Venice
to
be
appointed
as
Judges
,
and
to
have
the
hearing
of
all
Law
Causes
amongst
them
:
for
by
this
means
the
Italians
and
Low-Country-men
will
easily
be
reconciled
to
each
other
;
seeing
that
these
later
love
the
Itaelians
much
better
then
they
do
the
Spaniards
.
Eighthly
,
let
Souldiers
be
tempted
by
large
Pay
to
leave
the
service
of
the
Rebel
Netherlanders
;
and
these
should
be
sent
away
to
the
King
's
other
Armies
abroad
;
and
the
Spaniards
should
do
well
to
inveagle
,
and
fetch
away
Women
out
of
Their
Quarters
into
their
own
;
where
they
should
be
married
to
Spaniards
.
And
I
would
also
have
Women
of
Q●ality
from
among
the
Dutch
Hereticks
to
be
chosen
out
,
and
married
to
some
of
the
Catholick
Nobility
:
for
,
as
I
have
shewed
before
,
these
Women
would
willingly
yeild
to
love
such
Husbands
.
And
indeed
it
is
a
wonderful
thing
to
imagine
,
how
Advantageous
a
matter
it
is
to
such
Princes
,
as
have
conquered
any
Nations
,
to
have
their
Subjects
contract
Marriages
with
the
Women
of
the
said
Nations
.
For
,
Alexander
the
Great
himself
marrying
Roxane
,
a
Persian
Lady
,
and
giving
to
others
of
his
Army
a
hundred
other
women
of
the
same
Nation
for
Wives
,
got
Himself
a
great
deal
of
good
Will
among
the
Persians
;
who
hereupon
perswaded
themselves
,
that
they
should
find
Alexander
a
very
courteous
and
loving
Prince
to
them
.
And
Livy
writes
of
those
of
Capua
,
that
nothing
did
more
hinder
them
from
joyning
with
Hannibal
,
then
the
Affinity
that
had
been
contracted
betwixt
them
and
the
Romans
.
Ninthly
,
let
Him
endeavour
to
weaken
the
Heads
of
their
Factions
,
by
making
War
upon
them
from
several
parts
at
once
,
and
let
all
diligent
care
be
used
,
that
they
may
be
more
distracted
every
day
then
other
,
and
divided
among
themselves
:
that
so
through
their
own
dissentions
,
and
their
envy
at
the
mutual
Concord
and
Prosperity
of
their
Enemies
,
they
may
even
despond
,
and
lose
all
heart
and
courage
.
And
this
course
,
of
making
your
own
Advantages
out
of
your
Enemies
Sufferings
,
is
a
most
useful
one
,
and
was
very
much
practised
by
Queen
Elizabeth
of
England
.
Tenthly
,
seeing
that
it
is
only
the
fear
they
have
of
the
Spaniard
,
and
especially
the
hatred
they
bear
to
the
Pope
,
that
keeps
them
at
Unity
among
themselves
;
because
they
do
all
unanimously
agree
in
this
,
that
the
Pope
is
Antichrist
,
though
in
all
other
of
their
Tenets
they
are
at
sufficient
difference
among
themselves
;
there
must
therefore
care
be
taken
,
that
all
fear
of
War
being
removed
,
That
Controversie
only
be
proposed
to
be
publickly
disputed
on
;
for
,
upon
this
do
all
the
rest
depend
.
Neither
would
I
have
any
other
Nice
,
or
Frivolous
Questions
to
be
at
all
proposed
to
them
to
be
discussed
;
but
only
that
one
,
Touching
the
Novelty
of
the
Papal
Authority
;
as
I
have
touched
before
,
and
whereof
I
treated
sufficiently
,
in
my
Dialogue
against
These
Men.
In
the
Eleventh
place
,
it
must
be
Unanimously
,
and
stoutly
maintained
against
them
,
that
All
Commentaries
whatsoever
that
have
been
written
upon
the
Bible
,
whether
by
Catholicks
,
or
Hereticks
,
ever
since
S.
Augustin's
time
,
are
to
be
suspected
,
and
not
to
be
trusted
to
;
and
that
the
only
Authors
that
are
to
be
received
,
are
S.
Clemens
Romanus
,
S.
Cyprian
,
Clemens
Alexandrinus
,
S.
Chrysostome
,
Basil
and
Tertullian
.
For
,
the
Heresie
of
Denying
Free
Will
,
and
the
like
,
are
to
be
better
understood
out
of
the
Ancients
,
(
to
whom
also
these
people
are
most
of
all
addicted
)
then
out
of
Later
Writers
,
(
whom
they
cannot
endure
to
hear
of
:
)
as
appears
plainly
out
of
Clemens
Romanus
.
I
would
have
that
controversie
therefore
to
be
discussed
,
touching
the
Original
of
that
Evil
,
that
moved
Epicurus
,
and
some
others
,
to
deny
that
there
was
a
God
:
for
,
they
perswaded
themselves
,
that
He
was
excluded
,
by
reason
of
Evil.
Others
there
were
,
that
believed
there
were
Two
Gods
;
of
which
number
were
Manes
,
and
perhaps
Pythagoras
too
.
Others
,
as
the
Libertines
,
have
boldly
declared
that
their
Opinion
was
,
that
there
was
no
such
thing
,
as
either
Evil
,
or
Sin
.
Others
have
taught
,
that
God
is
the
Authour
,
and
Cause
of
all
Evil
;
and
that
he
is
a
Tyrant
:
and
of
this
Opinion
are
Calvin
,
Zuinglius
,
Bullinger
,
Luther
,
and
Beza
;
namely
,
while
they
will
have
God
to
be
the
Authour
of
All
Things
.
Which
Opinion
certainly
,
as
both
Cicero
,
and
Plato
teach
,
must
needs
tend
to
the
disturbance
of
every
Well
Ordered
Common-Wealth
,
for
as
much
as
it
deprives
Men
of
all
Freedom
of
doing
either
well
,
or
ill
;
and
so
in
effect
destroyes
all
Law
and
Discipline
.
And
the
long
Canvasing
,
and
dwelling
upon
the
Examination
of
this
Opinion
,
hath
made
all
those
on
the
other
side
the
Alpes
,
Atheists
,
and
Epicureans
;
who
have
therefore
denied
that
there
is
a
God
,
because
they
would
not
assent
to
yield
Obedience
to
the
Pope
of
Rome
.
And
therefore
my
judgement
is
,
that
in
disputing
with
these
men
in
the
presence
of
Learned
men
,
they
should
have
Political
,
and
Natural
Arguments
urged
against
them
:
And
again
,
before
the
Common
People
,
they
should
be
required
to
give
an
account
,
whence
they
had
their
Calling
:
as
I
have
shewed
more
at
large
in
my
Dialogue
,
and
my
Political
and
Theological
Questions
,
written
against
These
Men.
For
,
the
Multiplying
of
Books
,
and
the
Spinning
out
of
Controversies
,
do
but
add
Authority
to
a
Bad
Cause
,
and
besides
also
shew
like
a
kind
of
Victory
.
Twelfthly
,
these
Hereticks
after
they
had
put
forth
New
Bibles
into
the
World
,
and
wresting
all
the
Fathers
and
Historians
as
they
pleased
,
put
such
interpretations
upon
the
same
as
they
thought
good
;
they
then
began
,
in
order
thereunto
,
to
apply
themselves
to
the
study
of
the
Hebrew
,
and
Greek
Tongues
,
and
started
a
thousand
Grammatical
Niceties
,
wherewith
they
have
filled
up
many
great
Volumes
:
in
so
much
that
the
whole
North
in
a
manner
makes
a
Grammatical
War
upon
us
,
rather
then
a
Spiritual
:
whereas
We
have
long
since
laid
aside
the
study
of
the
Languages
,
ever
since
we
overcame
the
Hebrews
,
Greeks
,
and
Latines
,
and
have
made
them
submit
themselves
to
Christianity
,
or
else
have
devested
them
of
the
power
of
discharging
all
Political
,
and
Sacerdotal
Administrations
;
as
it
is
with
the
Iewes
at
this
day
.
And
therefore
we
intend
not
now
to
trouble
our selves
any
further
with
Petite
Sophistical
Niceties
,
and
Grammatical
Quirks
;
but
relying
only
upon
our
own
strength
of
Wit
,
we
let
alone
all
Prolixe
Courses
of
Disciplines
,
and
the
tediousnesse
of
writing
huge
Volumes
:
mean
while
that
these
men
spend
their
time
herein
,
and
weary
us
out
almost
with
their
Cavillings
,
although
they
do
not
get
the
better
of
us
.
I
conceive
therefore
,
that
these
men
should
be
taken
off
from
these
their
Grammatical
Heresies
,
namely
by
some
New
Arts
and
Sciences●
and
such
wherein
we
are
excellent
our selves
.
And
to
this
end
the
King
should
erect
certain
Schools
in
all
the
Principal
Cities
,
wherein
the
Arabick
Tongue
should
be
taught
;
that
so
by
this
meanes
there
may
be
such
among
his
subjects
as
shall
be
able
to
dispute
with
the
Turks
,
Moors
,
and
Persians
,
who
by
the
use
of
that
Tongue
spread
their
Ma●umetanisme
,
as
We
do
Christianity
,
by
the
Latine
Tongue
:
and
so
by
this
meanes
our
Intestine
Wars
may
be
laid
aside
,
and
our
Armes
turned
against
Forreign
Enemies
.
There
should
also
Schools
be
erected
for
the
Mathematicks
,
and
Astrology
;
unto
which
these
Northern
People
should
be
invited
to
come
,
by
proposing
some
Salaries
for
such
of
them
,
as
shall
apply
themselves
to
the
Discovering
,
and
giving
an
Account
of
such
Stars●
and
Constellations
,
as
are
found
in
the
other
Hemisphere
,
in
the
New
World
.
For
,
by
this
means
there
would
redound
to
the
Spanish
Empire
both
Hono●r
,
and
Profit
.
I
would
also
have
the
Schools
of
the
Old
Philosophers
to
be
opened
again
;
as
of
the
Platonists
,
and
Stoicks
,
and
of
the
Telesins
;
that
so
the
People
may
be
diverted
from
Theological
Questions
,
and
may
apply
themselves
to
study
Questions
of
Philosophy
;
for
,
these
come
nearer
to
the
Christian
Faith
,
then
the
Doctrine
of
Aristotle
doth
.
Now
the
King
,
in
doing
these
things
shall
follow
the
Example
of
Hercules
,
who
,
to
the
end
He
might
the
more
easily
overcome
An●taeus
,
drew
him
forth
of
his
own
Territories
;
and
also
of
Cadmus
,
who
brought
over
New
Arts
and
Sciences
with
him
into
Boeotia
;
and
by
means
of
the
same
,
got
to
be
Prince
of
that
Country
.
And
by
taking
this
Course
,
the
Principal
among
the
Hereticks
,
when
they
shall
see
there
is
more
to
be
gotten
there
then
here
,
forsaking
their
Heresies
,
will
become
Ringleaders
in
the
Sects
of
Philosophy
,
and
Astrology
.
And
besides●
that
they
may
gain
our
favour
,
they
will
probably
make
head
against
their
enemies
the
Turks
,
and
their
impious
Doctrine
,
which
hath
insensibly
crept
into
Germany
;
because
it
agrees
very
much
with
Calvinisme
.
There
should
also
be
erected
Publick
Work-houses
,
for
the
exercise
of
Mechanical
Arts
,
to
which
this
People
is
exceeding
Apt
;
and
so
by
this
means
will
the
Businesse
of
Navigation
be
much
promoted
,
together
with
the
skill
of
Besieging
Towns
,
and
of
taking
them
in
by
the
use
of
Artificial
Fire-works
.
By
this
means
the
People
(
probably
)
will
be
taken
off
from
their
False
Religion
,
and
divided
one
from
another
;
to
the
great
Advantage
of
the
King
,
and
Kingdom
of
Spain
;
to
whom
many
will
now
come
and
tender
their
Service
;
and
His
Empire
,
which
of
late
hath
been
Contemptible
,
and
hateful
to
all
the
World
,
shall
recover
its
ancient
Splendour
and
Honour
.
13.
There
must
mutual
Contentions
and
Hatred
be
stirred
up
amongst
the
Nobles
,
and
Principal
Men
of
the
Country
:
and
that
part
,
that
most
favours
the
Spanish
Interest
,
must
be
assisted
,
and
rewarded
with
gifts
;
that
so
the
rest
may
be
brought
over
too
,
and
may
be
encouraged
to
do
the
like
.
But
if
this
cannot
be
done
,
He
must
then
rid
them
●ut
of
the
way
;
or
if
the
cannot
●e
found
to
have
deserved
death
any
way
,
then
must
their
Rep●tation
only
be
diminished
,
(
●or
Injustice
never
yet
took
deep
root
)
or
else
they
must
be
sent
away
into
some
other
parts
.
Paulus
Aemilius
,
that
he
might
leave
Macedoni●
in
a
quiet
and
peaceable
condition
,
perswaded
all
the
Principal
of
the
Nobility
to
take
their
wives
and
children
,
and
go
live
in
Italy
.
And
Charles
the
Great
,
to
prevent
the
frequent
Tumults
and
Commotions
that
were
in
Saxony
,
sent
all
the
Nobility
of
that
Country
into
France
.
14.
They
should
be
prevailed
with
to
sail
away
into
the
New
World
,
and
to
joyn
with
the
Portugal
Fleet
,
and
break
into
Arabia
and
Palestine
,
through
the
Read
Sea
,
●o
to
annoy
the
Turks
,
as
shall
be
hereafter
shewed
:
that
so
being
drawn
out
of
their
own
Country
to
fight
against
Forreign
Enemies
,
they
may
be
destroyed
by
the
Spaniards
,
who
in
this
particular
are
much
abler
men
then
They.
15.
The
seeds
of
Emulation
,
and
Envy
should
be
sowed
amongst
them
,
that
after
the
example
of
those
Brothers
that
sprung
up
out
of
the
Serpents
Teeth
,
they
may
destroy
one
another
;
and
that
those
few
of
them
that
shall
remain
,
may
be
afterwards
made
use
of
by
the
King
of
Spain
,
for
his
service
.
But
then
it
is
necessary
,
in
the
first
place
,
that
the
Serpent
of
Sedition
it self
,
I
mean
Count
Maurice
,
should
be
destroyed
;
and
not
have
Opportunity
given
him
,
by
the
continuing
of
the
War
,
of
growing
greater
and
more
powerful
every
day
then
other
.
But
before
all●
as
I
said
before
,
there
must
be
New
Learning
,
and
New
Languages
introduced
amongst
them
,
according
to
the
Example
of
Cadmus
;
and
there
m●st
likewise
Women
be
got
away
from
them
,
after
the
example
of
Iason
.
16.
The
Hollanders
are
to
be
hired
every
year
,
(
though
it
should
Cost
the
King
a
Million
of
Gold
)
to
be
a
convoy
to
the
Spanish
Fleet
returning
out
of
the
West
Indies
;
and
also
to
secure
the
Sea
Coast
of
Spain
against
the
English
;
and
those
that
are
the
Chief
amongst
them
in
that
expedition
,
should
deliver
up
their
Sons
for
Hostages
,
till
such
time
as
they
shall
have
done
their
businesse
effectually
.
For
these
men
will
willingly
be
hired
for
mony
,
to
fight
against
England
:
and
very
probably
there
will
at
length
be
found
some
one
or
other
of
them
,
that
will
for
mony
also
betray
even
Holland
it self
,
and
their
whole
Fleet
,
to
the
Spaniards
.
And
certainly
,
if
the
seeds
of
Dissention
,
and
Envy
,
were
but
once
sowed
among
the
Principal
men
,
and
Nobles
of
these
Common-Wealths
;
they
would
never
be
able
to
hold
up
so
stifly
against
the
Spaniards
,
and
gain
strength
every
day
,
as
they
do
:
neither
would
those
,
that
now
maintain
Bookish
Controversies
against
the
Pope
,
get
so
much
reputation
and
Authority
among
the
People
:
and
the
King
himself
would
also
by
this
means
confirm
his
own
Empire
both
by
Sea
,
and
Land
,
and
would
draw
these
People
over
to
him
.
17
These
People
are
wonderfully
taken
with
Miracles
,
and
are
great
Admirers
of
any
Excellency
,
and
Eminent
Vertue
:
so
that
any
Holy
,
and
Wise
men
,
might
easily
by
their
Arts
draw
them
to
any
thing
.
Therefore
there
is
need
of
such
diligent
Workmen
,
who
by
their
Doctrine
,
and
Spotlesse
Sanctimony
of
their
Life●
may
call
home
those
straying
sheep
to
the
way
of
Truth
.
And
if
it
should
please
God
to
call
Me
to
take
this
Imployment
upon
me
,
I
should
&c.
18.
When
these
People
were
now
once
divided
,
and
weakened
;
they
should
then
upon
the
sudden
be
set
upon
by
an
Army
:
for
Delay
tends
rather
to
the
confounding
,
then
the
well
Ordering
of
Affaires
:
For
,
—
Semper
nocuit
differre
paratis
.
When
Preparations
now
are
made
,
Designs
are
by
Delay
betray'd
.
The
King
should
therefore
fall
in
upon
them
with
a
numerous●
and
powerful
Army
,
in
the
head
whereof
Himself
should
be
,
and
should
withal
make
use
of
some
unusual
Stratagem
;
without
which
,
all
his
Designs
will
come
to
nothing
.
There
should
also
some
one
among
the
Spanish
Commanders
,
who
is
both
a
Stout
,
and
also
a
Wise
and
circumspect
man
,
be
suborned
by
the
King
of
Spain
,
to
counterfeit
himself
to
be
a
Renegado
,
and
going
over
to
the
Enemy
,
should
insinuate
himself
into
the
States
General
,
and
should
prevail
with
them
to
make
him
their
General●
as
we
read
Zopyrus
did
,
who
betrayed
the
City
of
Babylon
,
whether
he
had
fled
,
(
having
first
cut
off
his
own
Nose
,
Ears
,
and
Lips
,
and
making
them
believe
,
that
all
those
were
the
Marks
of
the
Cruelty
of
Darius
)
to
his
Master
:
or
,
as
Sinon
did
to
the
Troj●ns
;
and
as
Sextus
Tarquinius
did
,
who
going
over
to
the
G●bii●
and
making
them
believe
that
he
was
fled
from
his
Father
,
and
being
both
believed
by
them
,
and
also
chosen
to
be
their
General
,
he
first
cut
off
the
cheif
men
of
the
Common-Wealth
,
and
afterwards
betrayed
the
said
Gabii
to
his
Father
.
For
the
bringing
about
of
the
like
Designe
whereof
,
the
King
of
Spain
hath
need
of
a
man
that
is
most
faithful
,
as
well
as
Valiant
,
and
Wise
;
and
not
such
a
one
as
was
that
Perfidious
fellow
,
Antonio
Perez
.
19.
Seing
that
the
Cities
of
the
Netherlands
were
in
former
times
,
and
before
the
Wars
,
the
greatest
Mart
Towns
in
all
Europe
,
and
that
for
no
other
reason
,
but
only
because
that
the
Customes
of
all
such
Commodities
as
were
either
imported
thither●
or
exported
into
other
parts
(
which
were
both
infinite
in
number
,
and
of
all
sorts
)
were
but
small
:
it
will
therefore
concern
the
King
,
whiles
He
endeavours
to
reconcile
these
People
to
Himself
,
to
take
this
into
his
consideration
,
and
to
recall
again
that
Ancient
Custome
,
and
,
in
a
word
,
to
restore
to
the
Netherlands
its
former
Happinesse
,
and
to
endeavour
the
Continuation
of
the
same
.
For
,
although
these
Countries
have
no
Gold
Mines
of
their
own
,
yet
,
while
all
things
were
quiet
with
them
,
and
no
noyse
of
war
heard
amongst
them
;
what
by
their
various
,
and
inestimable
Pieces
of
Workmanship
,
and
their
admirable
skill
in
Manufactures
,
and
other
Arts
,
they
had
got
together
so
much
Gold
,
as
that
they
needed
not
at
all
to
envy
either
the
Hungarian
,
or
the
Transsylvanian
Mines
:
Neither
was
there
any
Country
more
Glorious
,
rich
,
or
more
frequented
by
Forreigners
,
I
will
not
say
,
in
all
Europe
onely
,
but
in
the
whole
World
,
then
this
was
;
in
so
much
that
,
in
regard
of
that
vast
,
immense
Treasure
,
that
Charles
the
V.
received
from
thence
,
it
was
for
just
cause
called
by
some
,
The
Emperours
Indies
.
It
much
concerns
the
Interest
therefore
of
the
King
of
Spain
,
that
He
reconcile
these
People
to
Himself
,
and
that
things
may
be
restored
to
their
former
State
and
condition
;
which
is
a
thing
that
is
wont
to
be
very
easily
brought
about
.
And
to
the
effecting
hereof
He
ought
not
to
spare
either
for
Cost
,
Pains
,
Counsel
,
or
Industry
.
20.
A
Careful
Administration
of
Justice
,
together
with
Peace
,
and
Plenty
of
all
things
,
will
contribute
much
to
the
bringing
of
these
things
about
;
as
also
the
Maintaining
,
and
keeping
up
of
Religion
,
Learning
,
and
Vertue
.
For
seeing
that
those
that
are
of
Religious
Orders
,
and
other
Learned
men
,
and
Persons
of
Worth
,
are
the
men
that
are
as
it
were
the
Heads
among
the
rest
of
the
People
;
whosoever
hath
These
of
his
side
,
he
may
easily
draw
all
the
rest
over
to
him
also
.
For
,
those
of
Religious
Orders
bear
rule
over
the
Consciences
of
the
People
;
as
the
Learned
do
over
their
Wits
;
and
those
of
Eminency
and
Worth
,
over
their
Purses
,
and
Military
strength
:
Those
former
are
looked
upon
for
their
Piety
,
and
Religion
;
the
Other
for
their
Learning
and
VVisedome
:
Those
through
Reverence
;
These
through
the
Esteem
the
World
hath
of
their
Parts
.
And
hence
it
is
,
that
what
soever
Those
men
either
do
,
or
say
,
it
passes
for
Oracular
,
and
is
thought
worthy
to
be
imbraced
and
followed
by
All
men
.
21.
The
same
also
of
a
Princes
being
addicted
to
Mercy
,
and
Clemency
,
and
constantly
per●evering
in
the
same
,
will
stand
him
in
very
good
stead
;
if
so
be
that
it
may
be
but
made
known
to
all
men
,
that
this
Gentlenesse
,
and
Connivence
in
him
proceeds
meerly
from
his
own
good
Nature
and
Inclination
;
but
that
when
●e
punisheth
any
,
it
is
out
of
Necessity
,
and
his
Zeal
towards
Justice
,
and
the
love
of
the
publick
Peace
.
Thus
Nero
,
in
the
beginning
of
his
Empire
,
by
his
cunning
dissembling
his
Natural
Inclinations
,
and
his
appearing
to
be
a
Merciful
Prince
,
wonderfully
wonne
the
hearts
and
affections
of
the
people
of
Rome
to
him
:
which
part
He
acted
so
cunningly
,
and
to
the
life
,
as
that
,
when
a
certain
Sentence
of
Judgment
,
that
had
been
pronounced
by
the
Judges
against
an
offender
,
was
brought
to
Him
to
set
his
hand
to
it
,
He
sighing
said
,
O
quam
vellem
literas
non
didicisse
!
I
could
wish
,
I
had
never
known
a
letter
.
22.
The
Raies
of
some
extraordinary
,
eminent
Vertue
,
shining
forth
in
a
Prince
,
would
also
be
of
very
great
advantage
to
Him
:
for
by
this
meanes
he
would
not
only
oblige
his
own
Subjects
to
him
,
but
even
his
Enemies
would
be
won
over
to
love
,
and
favour
him
;
examples
whereof
we
have
in
Alexander
,
and
Scipio
;
both
of
which
gave
testimony
to
the
World
of
their
Singular
Continency
,
and
Moderation
in
all
things
;
as
likewise
in
Camillus
,
and
Fabricius
;
who
both
gave
evidence
of
the
Greatnesse
of
their
Courage
,
the
one
against
the
Falisci
:
and
the
other
against
King
Pyrrhus
.
These
sparks
of
Gallantry
appeared
also
in
the
Emperour
Conrade
,
in
his
war
again
Misic●
;
and
likewise
in
Charles
the
Great
,
who
besides
his
diligent
Observance
of
Religion
,
and
his
endeavours
to
promote
Learning
,
got
himself
a
great
deal
of
Reputation
also
by
his
Beneficence
,
and
Liberality
towards
all
sorts
of
men
,
both
the
highest
,
lowest
,
and
of
middle
ranke
,
and
indeed
generally
to
all
.
And
certainly
there
is
not
a
more
Lovely
,
strong
,
and
commendable
Tye
,
whereby
to
bind
the
Affections
of
the
People
to
a
man
,
then
Liberality
and
Bountifulnesse
.
23
But
above
all
things
,
it
would
be
a
businesse
of
very
great
Efficacy
,
if
that
such
Covenants
and
Agreements
as
have
been
made
betwixt
the
King
and
them
were
but
kept
;
which
yet
the
Spaniards
have
neglected
to
do●
though
to
their
Cost
,
and
the
losse
of
their
own
lives
.
For
,
nothing
doth
more
offend
,
and
alienate
the
hearts
both
of
Natural
,
as
well
as
conquered
subjects
,
then
when
they
see
that
those
Capitulations
,
as
they
call
them
,
and
Articles
,
upon
which
they
have
submitted
themselvs
to
any
Prince
,
are
altered
,
and
changed
by
him
.
And
we
see
,
that
this
being
not
observed
by
the
Duke
of
Alva
,
who
was
a
Covetous
,
and
Unjust
man
,
and
one
that
looked
after
nothing
but
his
own
Gain
;
was
the
cause
that
the
Netherlands
began
to
raise
such
Tumults
there
,
and
at
length
openly
to
rebel
against
the
King
.
Whereas
on
the
contrary
,
Alexander
Farnese
,
Duke
of
Parma
,
for
his
fidelity
in
keeping
his
promises
and
Agreements
,
(
which
is
certainly
an
Infallible
Argument
of
a
Constant
Mind
,
and
of
an
Excellent
Judgement
,
got
himself
an
exceeding
great
repute
of
Gallantry
and
worth
among
the
Netherlanders
.
And
questionlesse
He
was
a
most
Compleat
,
and
throughly-accomplished
Souldier
;
and
served
as
General
under
a
most
Just
King
,
alwaies
commanding
an
Army
under
Him
,
for
the
service
of
the
Church
,
and
of
God
;
sometimes
following
the
example
of
Fabius
,
and
sometimes
that
of
Marcellus
.
24.
Neither
would
it
be
a
businesse
of
small
moment
,
to
bring
in
the
Spanish
Tongue
into
these
Countries
,
and
to
cause
it
to
be
spoken
there
;
according
to
the
Practise
of
the
Ancient
Romans
,
who
,
when
they
had
conquered
any
Country
,
caused
the
Nation
conquerd
to
learn
the
Latine
Tongue
.
Thus
did
the
Arabians
also
,
after
the
example
of
the
Romans
,
introduce
their
Language
into
a
great
part
of
Africk
,
and
of
Spain
:
and
William
Duke
of
Normandy
,
surnamed
the
Conquerour
,
endeavoured
,
about
five
hundred
years
since
,
to
do
the
same
in
England●
But
now
,
for
the
introducing
of
a
Language
into
any
conquered
Country
,
it
is
necessary
,
in
the
first
place
that
the
Lawes
of
that
Country
be
written
in
the
said
Language
,
and
that
the
Lawyers
Plead
in
that
Language
in
all
Courts
of
Judicature
;
and
likewise
that
all
Commissions
,
Proclamations
,
and
Petitions
,
be
published
,
or
written
in
no
other
Language
but
that
.
This
was
also
done
heretofore
by
Charles
the
Great
,
who
having
made
himself
Master
of
the
Exarchate
of
Ravenna
,
which
He
afterwards
bestowed
upon
the
Church
,
He
would
have
it
called
by
the
Name
of
Romania
;
that
so
by
degrees
He
might
bring
into
disuse
the
Language
,
and
Customes
of
the
Greeks
,
to
whom
that
People
had
been
formerly
subject
;
and
might
withal
implant
in
them
the
love
both
of
the
Roman
Church
,
and
of
the
Roman
Emperour
.
And
even
the
Great
Turk
also
does
not
suffer
any
of
the
Inhabitants
of
Natolia
to
use
any
other
Language
but
the
Turkish
,
save
onely
in
their
Church
Services
.
25.
Education
also
seemes
to
have
a
great
stroke
herein
,
as
being
indeed
,
as
it
were
,
a
second
Nature
;
by
the
meanes
whereof
,
strangers
are
in
a
manner
Naturalized
.
The
King
of
Spain
therefore
should
do
well
to
take
the
Sons
of
the
Nobility
,
and
Principal
men
,
as
also
such
Poor
mens
sons
,
ar
are
found
to
be
endued
with
any
extraordinary
Natural
Parts
;
and
to
take
order
that
they
may
be
carefully
brought
up
in
some
of
the
afore
mentioned
Seminaries
in
Spain
,
either
of
Armes
,
or
of
Arts.
Alexander
the
Great
,
finding
the
benefit
of
this
course
,
commanded
that
so
many
Thousands
of
the
Pe●sian
Youth
should
be
picked
out
,
and
be
Trained
up
in
Learning
the
use
of
Armes
,
&
in
the
Habit
,
and
Manners
of
the
Macedonians
;
conceiving
that
He
should
b●
this
meanes
receive
as
much
benefit
by
them
,
when
they
were
once
grown
up
to
be
men
,
as
by
his
own
Natural
Subjects
of
Macedonia
themselves
.
After
the
same
manner
doth
the
Turk
bring
up
his
Ianizaries
,
who
are
onely
the
Children
of
such
of
his
Subjects
as
he
hath
conquered
by
war
,
or
else
of
Christians
,
and
Forreigners
,
such
as
he
can
catch
abroad
at
Sea
;
which
afterwards
prove
the
most
faithful
Souldiers
to
him
that
ever
he
had
.
And
indeed
these
are
the
men
,
to
whom
the
Guard
and
Protection
of
the
Emperours
person
is
committed
;
and
these
men
doth
the
Great
Turk
make
use
of
only
,
in
all
Affaires
of
the
greatest
consequence
,
where
there
is
most
need
either
of
strength
,
or
Fidelity
.
By
meanes
of
the
Turks
thus
bringing
up
of
●he
sons
of
his
subjects
,
He
makes
two
great
Advantages
to
himself
;
For
,
first
he
deprives
his
unfaithful
subjects
of
their
strength
;
and
then
,
secondly
,
by
that
strength
of
theirs
,
of
which
he
hath
deprived
them
,
he
confirmeth
his
own
.
26.
I
would
advise
Our
King
,
not
to
despise
,
or
make
light
of
any
the
least
Commotions
,
or
Distempers
among
his
Nobles
,
or
Subjects
:
for
,
all
Mischiefs
have
but
small
Beginnings
;
which
yet
,
if
they
be
neglected
,
and
not
looked
unto
in
time
,
will
very
probably
bring
Ruine
with
them
in
the
end
:
as
we
see
,
the
least
Clouds
in
appearance
at
first
,
do
in
the
end
produce
most
Horrid
Tempests
and
storms
.
27.
I
would
not
have
the
King
to
assent
to
the
Proposal
of
any
thing
,
that
may
introduce
with
it
any
Change
,
or
Innovation
in
the
State
:
for
,
His
very
giving
way
to
have
the
same
deliberated
upon
,
addes
both
Authority
,
and
esteem
to
the
same
.
All
the
Troubles
that
hav●
befallen
,
both
in
the
Netherlands
,
and
in
France
,
took
their
Rise
from
Two
little
Books
;
of
which
the
one
was
read
to
Francis
the
Second
,
King
of
France
,
by
Caspar
Coligni
;
and
the
other
was
presented
to
the
Duchesse
of
Parma
by
the
L.
de
Brederode
.
28.
Let
the
King
take
heed
,
how
he
ever
exercises
his
Absolute
Power
among
those
people
,
where
His
Ordinary
Power
will
serve
the
turn
well
enough
:
for
,
That
way
of
proceeding
is
proper
to
Tyrants
only
;
but
this
Later
,
to
Good
Princes
.
And
indeed
,
all
Absolute
,
and
Extream
Power
may
rather
be
said
to
be
Tempest
as
,
then
Potestas
,
a
Tempest
,
rather
then
Power
.
29.
Let
there
be
all
care
taken
,
about
the
chusing
of
the
Ministers
of
State
in
those
Countries
,
that
only
such
be
made
choyce
of
,
as
are
but
just
sufficient
to
discharge
the
Trust
committed
to
them
;
and
that
they
be
neither
too
much
above
it
,
nor
beneath
it
:
which
we
find
to
have
been
carefully
observed
by
the
Emperour
Tiberius
.
For
,
those
whose
Abilities
are
above
the
Employment
they
are
put
upon
,
will
be
apt
to
neglect
the
same
,
as
despising
it
,
and
thinking
it
below
them
:
and
then
,
the
other
are
not
able
to
discharge
it
,
if
they
would
.
Lastly
,
Let
Him
never
so
much
trust
to
any
Peace
,
as
to
make
him
quite
lay
aside
his
Armes
:
for
,
such
an
Vnarmed
Peace
would
prove
but
a
weak
one
.
Constantine
the
Great
,
enjoying
now
a
Settled
Peace
every
where
round
about
Him
,
disbanded
all
the
Souldiers
that
lay
in
Garrisons
upon
the
Borders
of
his
Empire
:
by
which
means
He
set
open
a
Gate
for
the
Barbarous
Nations
,
to
break
in
upon
His
Territories
.
And
in
like
manner
Maximilian
the
First
,
trusting
too
much
to
the
Truce
agreed
upon
betwixt
Him
and
the
Turk
,
and
thereupon
laying
down
his
Armes
,
was
the
cause
of
the
Ruine
of
very
many
Christians
.
And
thus
have
we
discoursed
of
these
Particulars
,
as
copiously
as
we
thought
was
fit
to
be
committed
to
Paper
:
but
,
as
for
the
rest
of
those
more
Secret
Particulars
,
and
which
are
more
worthy
of
Observation
,
I
shall
reserve
them
till
some
other
time
,
when
it
shall
please
his
Majestie
to
admit
me
to
his
Presence
,
and
shall
give
me
Audience
concerning
the
same
.
However
,
in
the
mean
time
,
those
things
which
we
have
here
proposed
,
are
not
to
be
omitted
:
for
,
unlesse
by
these
Means
here
set
down
,
the
Peoples
good
Affection
towards
their
King
be
stirred
up
,
and
cherished
,
His
Dominion
in
those
parts
will
prove
to
be
but
like
a
Plant
without
any
Root
.
For
,
as
every
the
least
Storm
will
be
apt
to
overturn
a
Tree
that
hath
no
firm
Root
in
the
ground
;
in
like
manner
will
every
the
least
Occasion
offered
alienate
the
hearts
of
the
Subjects
from
their
Prince
,
where
they
are
but
ill
affected
to
Him
before
;
and
will
take
them
off
from
their
Allegiance
to
their
Natural
Prince
;
and
being
thenceforth
hurried
about
by
Fortune
,
they
will
one
while
adhere
to
One
,
and
by
and
by
again
to
Another
.
And
hence
arise
all
the
Mutations
that
we
see
,
in
Kingdoms
,
and
States
:
a
most
evident
Example
whereof
we
have
in
the
Kingdom
of
France
.
CHAP.
XXVIII
.
Of
Africk
.
THe
Turk
possesseth
in
Africk
all
Egypt
,
Algier
,
and
Tunis
.
The
Ki●gdome
of
F●z
hath
a
peculiar
King
of
its
own
;
who
nothwithstanding
might
very
easily
be
cast
out
of
his
Throne
;
because
that
Mahumetanisme
in
those
parts
is
divided
into
above
sixty
several
Sects
.
The
rest
of
the
Kings
in
Africk
have
but
very
small
Dominions
;
except
only
the
King
of
the
Abyssines
,
who
is
commonly
called
Prester
Iohn
,
and
hath
above
fifty
smaller
Kingdomes
under
him
.
This
King
of
the
Abyssines
is
a
Christian
,
although
He
doth
not
professe
the
Pure
,
Catholick
Religion
.
It
is
necessary
therefore
,
that
Forces
should
be
brought
over
thence
into
Spain
,
seeing
that
the
passage
to
and
fro
is
very
easie
.
For
,
our
King
is
possessed
of
the
Kingdome
of
Oran
there
already
,
where
He
is
in
continual
Wars
with
the
Moors
:
who
might
easily
all
of
them
be
conquered
,
if
he
should
but
make
One
Invasion
only
upon
them
with
an
Army
of
Germans
.
Neither
indeed
need
the
King
fear
any
Obstruction
to
His
Spanish
Monarchy
from
those
Parts
.
For
,
those
Nations
are
much
fitter
to
serve
,
then
to
Command
,
and
bear
Rule
:
neither
have
They
ever
been
able
to
conquer
any
of
the
Northern
Nations
,
but
rather
themselves
have
been
alwaies
conquered
by
Them
:
excepting
only
Carthage
,
which
was
a
Colony
of
Tyre
;
who
yet
were
at
length
utterly
ruined
by
the
Romans
.
And
the
Arabians
also
passed
over
out
of
Africk
into
Spain
;
where
they
kept
their
footing
for
the
space
of
Eight
Hundred
yeares
;
yet
were
at
length
quite
driven
out
again
.
Neither
indeed
were
they
truly
Africans
:
but
only
the
Novelty
of
their
Armes
,
together
with
that
of
their
M●hometan
Religion
encouraged
them
so
far
,
as
to
fall
upon
so
bold
an
attempt
.
But
the
Africans
at
this
day
are
a
very
Weak
,
unwarlike
People
:
and
,
for
as
much
as
they
are
Naturally
Envious
,
Crafty
,
and
of
a
servile
Nature
,
the
King
of
Spain
,
by
making
use
of
one
of
the
little
Kings
there
,
might
in
a
little
time
break
in
upon
them
,
and
make
his
way
to
the
most
Inmost
Countries
of
all
Africk
;
as
the
Romans
of
old
did
,
by
the
help
of
M●sinissa
.
And
therefore
Sebastian
,
King
of
Portugal
,
did
wisely
,
when
he
made
use
of
the
King
of
F●z
his
sons
,
for
the
getting
,
and
possessing
himself
of
that
Kingdom
;
although
he
was
not
so
very
wise
,
in
venturing
his
own
Person
in
that
Expedition
.
And
indeed
,
because
that
the
sons
of
those
Kings
are
wont
to
kill
one
another
,
they
are
so
much
the
more
easily
conquered
,
if
a
man
do
but
make
any
one
of
them
over
to
him
.
But
seeing
these
People
are
so
much
divided
among
themselves
,
there
is
no
need
of
fearing
them
at
all
.
The
King
of
Spain
ought
therefore
to
get
further
footing
in
Africk
;
seeing
that
he
hath
opportunity
enough
of
doing
so
,
by
reason
of
the
many
strong
Holds
that
He
is
Master
of
,
all
along
the
Western
,
and
So●thern
Coast
of
Africk
.
And
He
should
do
well
,
to
make
over
to
him
the
above
named
Prester
Iohn
;
whom
he
should
cunningly
set
against
the
rest
,
and
get
him
to
make
War
upon
them
.
And
the
King
of
Spain
may
very
easily
contract
friendship
with
this
Prester
Iohn
by
means
of
the
Jesuites
,
whom
he
may
send
thither
;
And
He
should
also
,
by
his
Em●assadours
sent
to
him
for
that
purpose
,
put
him
in
mind
of
the
Duty
,
and
Obedience
that
he
owes
to
the
Pope
;
(
which
was
formerly
done
in
the
time
of
Pope
Eugenius
IV.
and
Clemens
VII
.
by
means
of
the
Portuguez
;
)
and
so
should
make
a
League
with
him
.
There
should
therefore
be
sent
thither
such
as
are
both
true
Catholicks
,
and
Learned
men
,
to
instruct
them
in
the
Arts
,
and
in
the
True
Religion
,
both
which
they
are
as
yet
Ignorant
of
:
For
,
they
would
be
easily
converted
;
and
that
so
much
the
rather
,
because
they
say
it
hath
been
heretofore
foretold
them
,
by
a
certain
Prophetesse
,
whose
name
was
Sinoda
,
that
They
were
predestinated
to
joyn
with
the
Latines
,
and
to
root
out
the
Turk
,
and
to
set
at
Liberty
the
Holy
Sepulchre
of
Christ
.
Seeing
therefore
that
the
King
of
Spain
is
Master
of
all
the
African
shores
,
He
must
make
it
his
care
,
that
none
may
have
any
Fleets
to
passe
by
the
said
Coasts
:
but
that
it
may
be
free
and
safe
for
the
aforesaid
Prester
Iohn
,
by
the
assistance
of
the
Portuguez
,
to
sayl
into
Palestine
,
when
ever
he
pleases
,
by
the
Gulf
of
Arabia
,
and
there
to
fall
upon
the
Turks
,
and
to
do
them
what
mischief
he
can
.
And
to
this
purpose
He
is
to
be
furnished
with
all
Necessary
Means
,
(
as
namely●
Engines
of
War
,
and
other
such
Provisions
)
whereby
he
may
be
the
better
enabled
to
conquer
the
Turk
.
For
,
if
Mahumetanisme
should
but
once
be
introduced
into
that
Kingdom
of
his
,
it
would
prove
extreamly
prejudicial
to
the
whole
Christian
World
,
and
especially
to
Spain
.
He
may
also
come
in
by
Egypt
,
and
so
fall
upon
the
Turk
.
And
if
there
were
but
a
gallant
Fleet
lying
about
Naples
,
that
might
go
out
at
pleasure
,
and
scour
the
Seas
all
along
the
Northern
Coast
of
Africk
,
it
might
easily
be
brought
under
the
King
of
Spain's
power
:
and
those
Slaves
also
that
are
at
Algier
,
and
in
Cyrene
,
might
be
dealt
with
,
to
rise
up
all
at
once
,
and
rebel
,
in
favour
of
the
Spaniard
.
And
such
a
Fleet
,
as
I
but
now
spake
of
,
might
be
maintained
meerly
by
the
Prizes
that
they
should
take
:
and
so
by
that
means
would
both
Italy
be
secured
;
and
all
such
other
places
also
,
that
are
now
obstacles
to
the
Spanish
Monarchy
,
might
be
taken
in
.
CHAP.
XXIX
.
Of
Persia
,
and
Cataia
.
THe
King
of
Spain
must
endeavour
by
all
Means
possible
to
hinder
the
Persians
,
and
those
of
Taprobana
,
from
putting
out
any
Fleets
of
Ships
to
Sea
;
and
also
the
Arabians
;
for
these
people
would
questionlesse
be
a
great
hinderance
to
his
Affaires
in
the
East-Indies
,
and
would
annoy
His
Fleet
in
its
passage
that
way
:
and
might
also
probably
infect
the
New-converted
Christians
there
with
Mahumetanisme
.
He
ought
therefore
to
build
strong
Castles
all
along
the
Coasts
of
Arabia
and
Ethiopia
,
and
so
likewise
upon
the
Coasts
of
the
Arabian
Gulf
,
and
also
in
all
the
Southern
Islands
that
lye
upon
the
Coast
of
Africk
,
and
Asia
:
and
He
should
enter
into
a
League
with
the
Persian
,
against
the
T●rk
.
And
yet
perhaps
He
need
not
so
much
care
to
have
the
Turk
quite
extirpated
;
for
,
whosoever
of
those
two
,
should
overcome
the
other
,
whether
the
Turk
,
or
Persian
,
he
would
thereby
become
so
powerful
,
as
that
he
would
be
able
to
conquer
the
whole
Christian
World
,
and
so
consequently
to
spoyl
all
the
hopes
of
a
Spanish
Monarchy
:
and
it
might
prove
as
Prejudicial
to
Christendom
,
to
have
the
Turk
ruined
by
any
other
,
but
some
Christian
Prince
;
as
it
would
be
for
the
advantage
of
Christendome
,
that
he
should
be
conquered
by
the
Christians
themselves
alone
.
But
yet
,
seeing
that
the
Turk
does
us
continually
very
much
harm
,
breaking
in
upon
us
by
Hungary
,
Sclavonia
,
and
Africk
;
it
would
be
good
Policy
to
set
the
Persian
upon
him
;
and
to
take
a
course
that
He
may
have
Guns
,
and
such
like
Artillery
●ent
unto
him
,
to
make
use
of
in
his
Warres
against
the
Turk
.
For
,
it
was
meerly
the
want
of
these
,
that
was
the
cause
that
He
lost
almost
all
Armenia
,
and
that
the
Turk
is
now
so
Potent
in
the
East
,
and
that
he
so
little
fears
the
Persian
,
as
he
does
:
for
by
this
means
,
whiles
he
is
making
War
upon
the
Christians
in
the
West
,
He
is
secure
from
all
danger
from
Asia
;
and
so
gets
ground
upon
us
daily
more
and
more
.
It
would
be
convenient
therefore
to
make
a
League
with
the
Persian
;
and
especially
,
in
respect
of
the
Kings
Negotiations
in
the
East-Indies
;
because
that
His
Fleet
must
passe
by
the
Persian
Coast.
And
I
am
of
opinion
also
,
that
the
same
ought
to
be
done
with
the
Kings
of
Calecut
,
Narsinga
,
and
Caramania
:
but
these
are
not
to
be
furnished
with
Guns
.
They
may
indeed
be
instructed
in
the
Art
of
Printing
,
and
other
Arts
,
that
are
in
use
among
the
Christians
:
to
the
end
they
may
thereby
have
the
Christians
in
admiration
,
and
high
esteem
;
and
that
by
the
introducing
of
Ingenious
Arts
and
Sciences
amongst
them
,
they
may
be
made
our
Own
.
And
yet
Arts
are
wont
to
become
a
Prey
to
Armes
at
last
;
unlesse
they
be
both
equally
in
practise
together
.
And
hence
it
is
that
Pallas
,
in
the
Fable
,
is
said
to
have
overcome
both
Calliope
,
and
Mars
;
because
She
was
experienced
as
well
in
the
use
of
Mars
his
Armes
,
as
Calliope's
Arts.
The
like
course
is
to
be
taken
with
those
of
Taproban●
,
China
,
and
Iapan
,
by
communicating
our
Arts
and
Sciences
to
them
;
as
Printing
,
Painting
,
and
the
like
;
which
will
be
very
much
admired
by
them
;
and
by
the
means
of
which
,
they
may
by
degrees
he
won
over
,
and
may
be
brought
to
embrace
the
Christian
Faith
.
But
those
that
deal
with
them
,
must
be
sure
,
that
above
all
things
they
abstain
from
Covetousnesse
,
and
exercising
of
Cruelty
upon
any
of
these
people
;
lest
otherwise
they
should
be
provoked
,
and
should
joyn
all
together
against
us
,
and
should
thereby
prove
a
great
hinderance
to
the
Spaniards
Designs
.
We
shall
not
need
to
speak
any
thing
here
of
the
Great
Cham
of
Cataia
,
seeing
that
his
Country
lies
so
far
out
of
the
road
that
the
Spaniard
takes
in
his
Voyage
to
the
East-Indies
;
notwithstanding
that
the
Persians
,
and
Turks
have
cause
enough
to
stand
in
fear
of
him
:
and
we
know
very
well
,
that
the
Tartarians
have
many
times
over-run
all
Asia
;
and
that
also
,
becoming
Christians
,
they
restored
unto
Us
Ierusalem
.
Yet
afterwards
,
when
they
once
saw
Our
Unworthy
,
Base
Disposition
,
in
that
,
notwithstanding
we
all
professed
the
same
Christian
Religion
,
we
were
yet
continually
at
War
one
with
another
;
they
forsook
Christianity
again
,
and
presently
embraced
Mahumetanisme
,
which
at
that
time
flourished
infinitely
,
and
was
in
high
esteem
throughout
the
Whole
East
.
And
by
this
means
was
it
,
that
they
came
to
give
over
making
war
any
longer
upon
the
Persians
and
Turks
,
whom
they
now
suffered
to
live
quietly
,
without
being
at
all
annoyed
by
Them
,
who
yet
had
in
former
times
often
overthrown
,
and
beaten
them
:
But
,
on
the
other
side
,
they
were
more
and
more
alienated
from
the
Christian
Faith
,
and
from
the
Christians
,
whom
they
saw
to
be
so
Base
,
and
Unworthy
,
as
to
be
continually
at
discord
and
variance
amongst
themselves
.
And
yet
I
believe
,
that
the
Glorious
Spanish
Monarchy
,
which
encompasseth
the
whole
Earth
,
will
shortly
reduce
them
,
and
bring
them
to
embrace
again
the
Christian
Religion
:
especially
if
there
should
any
Wars
break
out
in
the
Eastern
Parts
;
and
that
so
much
the
rather
,
because
that
Macon
is
now
divided
into
many
several
Sects
.
Besides
,
the
People
of
Calecut
,
and
of
Goa
,
are
Christians
already
,
though
but
Nestorians
:
yet
they
might
easily
be
brought
to
embrace
the
True
,
Primitive
Christian
Religion
,
if
it
were
but
proposed
to
them
to
consider
,
that
God
hath
alwaies
preserved
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
firmly
settled
it
in
its
own
Proper
Seat
,
and
Power
:
whereas
on
the
Contrary
,
all
the
Heresies
of
others
have
been
successelesse
,
and
could
never
get
any
Dominion
,
or
Authority
throughout
Christendome
:
as
appears
by
Arius
,
Nestorius
,
Macedonius
,
Apollinaris
,
and
all
other
Authors
of
Heresies
.
Now
I
do
not
know
any
thing
that
would
cause
those
most
Remote
Kingdoms
to
admire
us
more
,
and
that
would
sooner
draw
the
Inhabitants
of
the
same
from
their
Superstitions
,
and
would
besides
weaken
them
too
,
and
make
them
unapter
for
War
,
then
if
the
Knowledge
of
the
Liberal
Arts
,
the
Languages
,
Philosophy
,
and
the
Mathematicks
were
carried
thither
from
hence
,
by
some
of
our
Western
Professors
of
the
same
;
because
that
—
Minuit
vires
,
nervosque
Minerva
.
Minerva's
quiet
Arts
Take
off
,
and
Chill
our
hearts
.
Let
the
King
therefore
take
care
,
that
Forraigners
may
be
exercised
only
in
Idle
,
Umbratil
Sciences
,
and
Light
,
toyish
matters
,
and
Pastimes
:
but
in
the
mean
time
let
Him
keep
His
own
Natural
Subjects
to
the
exercise
of
their
Armes
also
,
together
with
those
forenamed
Sciences
:
by
which
Means
He
may
still
be
victorious
.
But
lastly
,
(
that
we
may
return
to
our
former
discourse
,
touching
the
Persians
aiding
us
against
the
Turks
,
)
The
Persians
,
having
alwayes
relyed
wholly
upon
the
Number
,
and
Goodnesse
of
their
Horse
,
have
notwithstanding
in
the
mean
time
,
while
they
have
been
Victorious
in
the
Open
Field
,
yet
lost
their
Cities
at
home
.
And
therefore
I
say
,
they
are
to
be
advised
to
fortifie
their
Cities
with
Castles
,
and
strong
Holds
every
where
.
For
the
Turk
,
although
he
have
been
many
times
beaten
by
them
,
hath
yet
by
litle
and
litle
so
entrenched
himself
about
,
as
it
were
,
with
Garrisons
,
and
Fortifications
,
made
in
all
convenient
places
,
that
he
hath
by
this
means
made
himself
Master
of
a
very
great
part
of
the
Persians
Country
,
and
hath
possessed
himself
at
last
also
of
the
great
City
Tauris
,
or
Ecbatan
.
They
must
be
taught
therefore
to
make
use
of
the
same
Arts
in
defending
themselves
,
by
which
they
have
formerly
been
beaten
.
CHAP.
XXX
.
Of
the
Great
Turk
,
and
his
Empire
.
BY
what
means
the
Turk
endeavours
to
make
himself
Lord
of
the
whole
World
,
hath
been
,
as
I
conceive
,
sufficiently
declared
before
in
this
Treatise
:
and
He
will
also
at
this
time
already
be
called
,
The
Vniversal
Lord
;
as
the
King
of
Spain
is
called
,
The
Catholick
King
:
so
that
these
two
Princes
seem
now
to
strive
,
which
of
them
shall
attain
to
the
Universal
Monarchy
of
the
whole
World
.
And
therefore
I
think
it
not
amisse
to
examine
here
,
in
what
Particulars
the
one
of
them
is
either
Inferiour
,
or
superiour
to
the
other
.
The
Great
Turk
is
the
most
Absolute
Lord
of
,
and
Heir
to
all
the
Goods
that
his
subjects
have
,
throughout
his
whole
Empire
:
and
not
of
their
Goods
only
,
but
also
of
their
Persons
.
And
in
this
,
He
is
worse
then
ever
any
Tyrant
was
;
in
that
He
arrogates
all
to
Himself
:
and
,
because
that
although
He
calls
all
his
People
,
His
Sons
;
Yet
He
doth
not
,
like
a
Father
,
suffer
them
to
inherit
any
thing
;
but
only
bestowes
yearly
upon
every
one
of
them
as
much
as
He
thinks
fit
,
appointing
them
withal
the
Employments
that
they
shall
serve
him
in
.
He
hath
also
a
Religion
that
is
framed
according
to
his
own
Will
only
,
without
taking
the
advise
with
him
of
any
Arch-Priest
.
He
hath
likewise
a
most
Able
Souldiery
;
because
that
He
takes
all
the
likeliest
boyes
,
and
youths
through
all
his
Dominions
,
and
breeds
them
up
in
Seminaries
,
erected
for
that
purpose
:
and
these
He
employes
both
in
his
wars
abroad
,
and
in
peace
at
home
;
making
some
of
them
Souldiers
,
and
others
,
Judges
,
and
Noblemen
also
.
Neither
hath
He
any
Barons
to
stand
in
fear
of
;
neither
hath
He
any
Brothers
to
share
with
Him
in
the
Empire
:
For
,
the
Eldest
Son
,
comming
to
the
Empire
after
his
Fathers
death
,
presently
makes
away
with
all
his
Younger
Brothers
.
Neither
can
He
want
any
Men
:
seeing
that
He
permits
every
one
of
his
subjects
to
take
as
many
Wives
to
him
as
He
is
able
to
keep
:
so
that
neither
Inheritance
,
nor
Virginity
are
any
hinderance
to
the
Procreation
of
Children
in
his
Territories
.
His
custome
is
also
in
making
his
Wars
,
to
go
as
it
were
round
about
in
a
circle●
and
so
to
deal
with
his
Neigbouring
enemies
;
neither
leaving
any
enemy
behind
him
,
nor
ever
going
farther
from
home
one
way
then
another
,
as
hath
been
said
before
.
And
he
hath
besides
an
Admirable
Art
in
his
making
his
Cessations
from
Arms
,
and
Truces
with
his
Enemies
;
being
sure
alwayes
to
make
them
for
his
own
Advantage
.
Now
the
Turk
is
descended
from
Iaphet
,
by
Magog
;
and
he
hath
the
Lawes
of
Sem
,
derived
to
Him
by
Ishmael
;
whence
hath
sprung
Mahumetanisme
.
And
of
Him
,
God
himself
foretold
Agar
,
that
His
hand
should
be
against
every
man
;
and
every
mans
hand
against
him
:
and
,
that
He
should
dwell
in
the
p●esence
of
all
his
brethren
.
And
therefore
we
see
,
that
He
hath
pitched
his
Tents
at
Constantinople
,
in
the
uttermost
Angle
of
Europe
,
over
against
Us
,
who
are
his
Brethren
,
descending
from
Isaac
,
who
was
both
the
Legitimate
,
and
Natural
Brother
of
Ishmael
.
For
,
as
the
Spaniards
are
descended
from
Tubal
,
so
the
Turks
are
descended
from
Magog
;
who
were
both
the
Sons
of
Iaphet
.
And
truly
the
Turk
doth
put
forth
his
hand
every
way
,
not
only
against
all
Christians
,
but
also
against
Mahumetans
,
now
here
,
now
there
;
one
while
on
the
right
hand
,
and
then
on
the
left
;
and
still
goes
away
the
Conquerour
.
He
makes
use
also
of
another
point
of
subtlety
,
which
is
,
that
so
soon
as
ever
He
finds
that
we
are
at
union
amongst
our selves
,
He
then
presently
flies
to
making
a
Truce
with
Us
:
which
notwithstanding
he
presently
breakes
off
again
,
so
soon
as
ever
he
sees
us
at
dissention
among
our selves
.
And
whensoever
he
is
returned
Victorious
from
one
Couutry
,
He
presently
falls
to
the
making
of
some
other
Expedition
,
either
against
the
Persians
,
or
the
Ethiopians
&c.
as
hath
been
shewed
before
.
And
yet
though
all
these
things
be
thus
,
yet
doth
the
King
of
Spain
lay
claime
also
to
the
Dominion
of
that
Empire
,
or
at
least
of
part
of
it
,
and
tha●
by
reason
of
his
Fraternity
,
both
Natural
from
Iaphet
,
and
also
Legal
proceeding
from
Abraham
;
but
yet
in
respect
of
this
Later
,
he
hath
the
Preheminence
above
the
Turk
.
For
,
he
is
descended
from
Isaac
;
from
whom
Christ
,
who
is
also
God
,
is
descended
,
the
Cheif
Law-giver
of
All
;
and
He
hath
also
thereby
a
general
Promise
made
him
,
of
the
Universal
Empire
of
the
World
.
And
because
He
was
Blessed
also
in
Abraham
,
the
last
Kingdome
of
the
Saints
,
which
is
to
succeed
after
the
end
of
the
Four
Monarchies●
and
of
which
Daniel
Prophesied
,
belongs
unto
him
.
But
Ishmael
,
from
whom
Mahomet
,
the
Turks
Law-giver
,
is
descended
,
had
no
other
promise
made
unto
him
,
but
that
he
should
be
an
Absolute
Lord
,
and
a
great
and
famous
Warriour
.
Besides
,
both
these
Princes
are
a
part
of
the
Roman
Empire
;
for
after
that
the
Roman
Monarchy
shall
be
at
an
end
,
there
shall
no
other
succeed
it
.
But
according
to
Esdras
,
the
G●rman
,
which
is
now
the
same
that
the
Spaniard
,
(
as
hath
been
said
before
)
is
the
Right
Head
,
but
the
Turk
is
the
Left
Head
of
the
Imperial
Eagle
;
after
that
Mahomet
fell
off
from
the
Emperour
Heracli●●●
during
whose
Reign
the
Eagle
was
divided
:
to
whom
notwithstandi●g
there
was
no
other
promise
made
,
but
that
He
should
Devour
the
Middle
Head
,
namely
,
the
Constantinopolitan
;
whereas
the
Spaniard
hath
this
Promise
made
him
,
that●
he
should
devour
the
Left
Head
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
Turk
:
as
we
have
hinted
formerly
.
And
although
that
the
Spaniard
hath
above
him
one
that
is
a
Clergy
Man
,
and
that
is
also
Armed
with
the
Temporal
Sword
;
yet
doth
this
make
for
his
advantage
,
both
in
respect
of
Fate
,
and
of
His
State
,
as
hath
been
written
before
;
for
as
much
as
the
Spaniard
,
according
to
the
example
of
Cyrus
,
hath
under
him
the
United
Monarchy
of
the
Saints
;
and
the
Pope
is
also
a
most
sure
defence
and
Safe-guard
to
Him
;
by
whose
Assistance
,
he
is
able
to
deal
well
enough
with
his
enemies
,
both
with
spiritual
,
and
Temporall
weapons
:
and
yet
so
,
as
that
He
may
easily
withal
avoid
the
suspicion
either
of
Covetousnesse
or
Profanenesse
.
Now
as
concerning
the
Absolutenesse
of
Dominion
,
the
Great
Turk
is
herein
much
above
the
King
of
Spain
.
But
yet
I
have
formerly
shewed
,
that
this
very
thing
,
of
his
not
caring
to
have
any
Barons
,
or
Nobles
under
him
,
renders
Him
,
and
His
Condition
and
State
so
weak
,
that
if
he
should
receive
but
one
sound
Blow
onely
in
an
open
field
Battel
,
it
would
so
crush
Him
,
as
that
he
would
never
be
able
to
hold
up
his
Head
again
.
Which
cannot
happen
to
the
King
of
Spain
;
because
that
His
Nobles
,
and
Bishops
,
and
also
the
Pope
himself
would
speedily
in
such
a
case
send
in
Relief
to
Him
.
The
Great
Turk
keeps
under
all
the
Great
ones
among
his
Subjects
,
least
they
should
attempt
any
Innovation
in
the
State
,
or
act
any
thing
to
the
Prejudice
of
His
Monarchy
;
as
the
Nobility
of
France
did
heretofore
.
But
then
in
the
mean
time
He
doth
so
weaken
them
,
that
they
are
not
able
to
yeild
him
any
Relief
or
Aide
at
all
,
in
case
he
should
come
to
have
need
of
it
.
As
concerning
Military
Discipline
,
and
the
Manner
of
making
War
,
the
Turk
far
excells
the
Spaniard
,
as
I
have
before
shewed●
yet
notwithstanding
,
if
the
King
of
Spain
would
but
use
all
convenient
diligence
,
and
withal
carefully
observe
those
Rules
,
which
I
have
here
laid
down
before
him
;
He
might
,
even
in
this
Particular
,
surpasse
the
Turk
;
and
the
rather
,
if
so
be
He
would
but
go
himself
in
Person
to
the
Wars
.
And
as
for
the
number
of
Men
,
and
of
Souldiers
,
the
Turk
goes
beyond
the
Spaniard
;
and
indeed
in
all
his
greatest
expeditions
,
He
hath
ever
done
his
businesse
rather
by
his
Numbers
,
then
by
valour
.
And
yet
his
Subjects
are
divided
amongst
themselves
in
Religion
;
and
then
besides
,
all
the
Lands
of
every
Country
are
given
in
Fee
only
to
the
Principal
Commanders
of
his
Militia
:
whereas
the
King
of
Spain
hath
fewer
Subjects
indeed
in
number
;
but
yet
they
are
more
at
unity
among
themselves
.
But
I
have
already
shewn
how
the
Number
of
the
King
of
Spains
Subjects
may
be
encreased
,
by
their
Marriages
with
Forraign
Nations●
and
also
how
,
by
meanes
of
erecting
Seminaries
for
the
instructing
of
Youth
both
in
learning
,
and
the
use
of
Armes
,
the
Valour
of
his
Souldiers
may
be
encreased
;
the
Neglect
of
making
use
of
Which
Meanes
,
hath
been
the
cause
,
that
the
Turk
hath
overstript
us
in
this
particular
.
As
concerning
the
businesse
of
Mony
,
I
conceive
there
is
little
or
no
odds
on
either
side
.
But
if
the
King
of
Spain
would
but
proceed
in
that
Absolute
way
of
Power
over
his
Subjects●
that
the
Turk
does
over
his
;
He
might
easily
surpasse
him
in
Riches
.
The
King
,
I
confesse
,
wants
Mony
;
but
I
have
formerly
shewed
him
,
by
what
waies
He
might
gather
together
Mony
enough
to
maintain
a
war
against
the
Turk
.
Now
the
Turk
useth
infinite
Celerity
and
speed
,
in
putting
what
ever
designs
He
hath
in
execution
,
sparing
no
cost
or
charges
for
the
providing
of
all
things
necessary
for
the
same
:
so
that
with
the
present
Mony
that
he
hath
in
his
Treasury
He
presently
raiseth
Men
,
and
provides
them
Armes
,
and
gets
all
things
immediately
in
a
readinesse
,
in
order
to
the
expedition
He
is
upon
;
and
when
he
hath
laid
out
all
the
Mony
that
he
had
in
his
Treasurie
,
he
then
presently
falls
to
filling
it
up
again
,
by
laying
fresh
Impositions
and
Taxes
upon
his
Subjects
.
It
is
a
necessity
,
that
is
in
a
manner
Peculiar
to
the
Turk
,
of
making
War
upon
his
Neighbours
round
about
,
and
as
it
were
in
a
Circle
:
for
,
they
are
all
his
enemies
.
But
now
,
the
condition
of
the
Spaniard
is
otherwise
.
For
,
betwixt
His
Kingdome
of
Naples
,
and
his
Duchy
of
Millan●
there
lye
the
Pope
and
the
Tuscans
;
who
are
united
unto
him
by
the
Tie
both
of
Religion
,
and
Friendship
.
He
lies
something
remote
indeed
from
the
Netherlands
,
and
the
West
Indies
:
which
notwithstanding
render
him
worthy
the
more
admiration
;
because
that
,
by
reason
of
his
Fleets
,
he
lies
as
it
were
neer
unto
them
:
and
by
meanes
of
the
same
he
may
possibly
in
time
make
himself
Master
of
those
other
Parts
also
which
he
hath
not
yet
possessed
himself
of
;
as
we
shall
shew
hereafter
.
The
King
hath
also
this
advantage
,
that
although
those
Countries
l●e
at
so
great
a
distance
from
one
another
;
yet
,
by
the
Tie
of
Religion
,
they
are
all
joyned
to
Spain
.
Lastly
,
whereas
in
Turky
the
Eldest
sons
of
the
Emperours
are
wont
alwaies
to
make
away
with
their
Younger
brothers
,
this
piece
of
Cruelty
of
theirs
does
but
set
a
Note
of
Infamy
upon
them
:
and
it
may
easily
so
fall
out
,
that
some
One
of
these
Younger
Brothers
may
get
away
out
of
his
Elder
Brothers
power
,
and
may
be
able
afterwards
to
make
War
upon
his
Brother
.
And
we
see
that
this
had
been
like
to
have
come
to
passe
in
Gemes
,
the
Brother
of
Bajazet
;
who
,
having
gotten
out
of
prison
,
might
have
been
able
to
have
done
his
Brother
very
much
Mischief
,
and
,
by
the
Assistance
of
the
Christians
,
might
have
made
his
way
into
Greece
,
had
he
not
,
by
the
Arts
his
Brother
Bajazet
used
,
and
by
the
treachery
also
of
the
Christians
,
been
taken
off
by
Poyson
.
And
Selim
,
although
He
did
not
desire
to
make
Himself
Emperour
,
yet
He
made
himself
very
strong
;
at
first
,
only
to
preserve
himself
from
being
put
to
death
;
but
afterwards
,
taking
the
Opportunity
when
it
was
offered
him
,
He
turned
both
his
Father
,
and
Brother
out
of
the
Empire
,
and
commanded
them
to
be
both
put
to
death
:
at
which
Juncture
of
Time
,
that
Empire
might
very
easily
have
been
utterly
subverted
,
and
ruined
.
And
truly
I
conceive
,
that
the
Total
destruction
of
that
Empire
cannot
be
brought
about
any
other
way
,
then
by
this
one
thing
;
namely
,
their
most
bloody
Cruelty
that
they
Practise
upon
their
nearest
,
and
dearest
Friends
and
Kindred
.
For
,
seeing
that
the
great
Turk
takes
as
many
Wives
to
himself
as
he
pleases
,
and
so
gets
an
Infinite
number
of
Sons
by
them
;
all
which
are
most
certainly
assured
,
that
,
when
ever
their
Eldest
Brother
comes
to
be
Emperour
,
They
shall
be
all
of
them
murdered
:
it
is
very
probable
,
that
some
time
or
other
there
may
Civil
Wars
arise
in
that
Empire
,
by
which
it
may
either
be
totally
destroyed
,
or
at
least
may
be
divided
into
many
parts
:
which
would
give
the
Turks
enemies
an
Opportunity
of
falling
upon
him
,
and
so
of
ruining
him
.
Neither
need
any
one
wonder
,
that
this
hath
not
as
yet
happened
to
this
very
day
;
seeing
that
this
Empire
is
not
of
any
so
very
long
standing●
For
,
Ottoman
,
who
was
the
Founder
of
it
,
died
but
in
the
Year
of
our
Lord
1328.
in
the
time
of
Pope
Benedict
XI
.
And
yet
we
know
,
that
there
have
already
been
bloody
Wars
amongst
them
;
which
seems
to
confirm
this
our
Prognostication
;
and
makes
me
the
willinger
to
give
credit
to
Torquatus
the
Astrologer
,
who
foretold
that
it
would
come
to
passe
,
that
in
the
time
of
the
Sixteenth
Emperour
of
Turky
,
that
Empire
should
fall
to
the
ground
:
namely
,
when
the
Moon
,
which
is
the
Ensign
of
that
Empire
,
shall
begin
to
decrease
;
that
is
to
say
,
when
It
shall
be
divided
into
Two
Hornes
,
by
two
of
the
Great
Turks
Sons
rising
up
one
against
the
other
,
and
causing
the
Empire
to
be
divided
into
Two
parts
:
One
of
which
Brothers
,
turning
to
Christianity
,
shall
come
over
to
the
Christians
.
Now
these
Two
Hornes
signifie
Two
Kingdomes
:
for
Kingdomes
are
oftentimes
denoted
by
the
Ensigns
,
or
Armes
of
the
same
:
as
we
see
in
the
Revel●tion
of
St.
Iohn
,
where
the
Kingdomes
themselves
are
from
their
Insignia
,
called
sometimes
Dragons
,
sometimes
Eagles
,
and
sometimes
also
Lions
;
and
the
Prophet
Ieremy
calleth
the
Kingdome
of
the
Assyrians
by
the
name
of
a
Dove
;
because
the
Assyrians
had
the
Figure
of
a
Dove
for
their
Ensign
,
or
Devise
.
Now
in
this
Particular
the
Spaniard
is
much
more
happy
then
the
Turk
;
because
that
His
Sons
do
not
fall
out
,
or
hate
each
other
for
any
such
Cause
.
Yea
,
we
see
at
this
day
,
that
those
of
the
House
of
Austria
,
partly
by
reason
of
this
very
thing
,
because
they
are
Brothers
,
and
Kindred
,
and
partly
also
through
fear
of
the
other
Christian
Princes
,
and
of
the
Hereticks
,
are
at
so
much
the
greater
Concord
,
and
Agreement
among
themselves
.
And
you
shall
scarse
find
more
Brothers
,
or
Kindred
,
in
any
one
Princes
Family
,
then
in
that
of
Austria
;
and
yet
have
not
these
ever
broken
the
Bond
of
Consanguinity
one
with
another
;
nor
have
ever
raised
any
Commotions
in
their
Republick
,
through
Ambitious
Ends
and
Respects
:
but
have
,
on
the
contrary
,
preserved
each
to
other
their
Just
Rights
Untoucht
,
and
have
lived
together
in
so
Unshaken
a
Concord
and
Union
,
as
that
they
seem
to
be
so
many
Bodies
,
animated
all
with
One
Soul
,
and
guided
all
by
One
Will
.
We
may
adde
hereto
,
that
the
Younger
Brothers
of
this
House
have
hopes
either
of
being
made
Cardinals
;
or
else
of
being
Elected
Kings
of
Poland
,
or
of
some
of
the
other
Forreign
Elective
Kingdoms
:
so
that
the
House
of
Austria
,
by
reason
of
the
Multitude
of
Sons
,
growes
the
Greater
;
whereas
the
Ottoman
House
does
,
for
the
same
reason
,
decrease
every
day
more
and
more
:
not
to
say
any
thing
,
how
much
the
Turk's
Subjects
are
offended
with
this
Tyranny
of
his
.
Experience
also
testifies
,
that
the
Daughters
of
the
House
of
Austria
have
,
by
their
Marriages
with
other
Princes
,
and
the
Inheritances
thereby
fallen
to
them
,
very
much
advanced
the
Greatnesse
of
the
Austrian
Family
,
and
have
enlarged
their
Dominions
in
a
wonderful
manner
:
and
besides
,
they
have
also
caused
the
hearts
of
their
Husbands
,
and
of
their
Subjects
,
to
encline
to
Our
King
:
and
of
this
we
have
a
clear
Example
this
day
in
the
Wife
of
the
Prince
of
Transylvania
,
and
likewise
in
the
Duke
of
Savoy's
,
and
the
King
of
Poland's
Wife
.
And
the
women
of
the
Austrian
Family
are
also
all
of
High
Spirits
,
and
are
besides
adorned
with
the
Endowments
of
Vertue
,
and
Gravity
.
Whereas
,
on
the
contrary
,
the
Great
Turk
bestowing
his
Concubines
only
upon
his
own
Slaves
,
and
Bassaes
,
(
as
they
call
them
)
gets
himself
no
advantage
at
all
from
abroad
;
onely
He
hereby
obligeth
these
men
to
be
true
and
faithful
to
Him
.
And
therefore
my
Opinion
is
,
that
it
would
be
the
best
way
for
the
King
of
Spain
,
never
to
marry
a
Wife
out
of
the
Austrian
Family
;
unlesse
He
should
thereby
come
to
inherit
some
New
Country
:
because
that
it
would
be
much
better
,
that
those
Daughters
should
be
married
abroad
to
Forreign
Princes
;
that
so
they
may
turn
the
hearts
and
affections
of
their
Husbands
toward
the
King
of
Spain
.
But
seeing
that
,
as
hath
been
formerly
said
,
the
Turk
stretcheth
forth
his
hand
against
All
Men
;
whence
it
comes
to
passe
,
that
All
men
in
like
manner
stretch
forth
their
hands
against
Him
;
all
whom
yet
he
is
frequently
wont
to
delude
by
his
Cessations
from
Armes
,
and
Truces
,
(
for
He
keeps
his
faith
with
none
of
them
:
)
it
would
be
a
businesse
worth
our
serious
consideration
,
how
this
Practise
of
his
might
be
turned
against
Himself
.
Which
that
it
may
the
easilier
be
effected
,
the
King
of
Spain
should
prevail
with
the
Persians
,
to
invade
Arabia
with
a
Sufficient
Army
,
perswading
them
,
that
this
would
be
the
only
means
of
securing
their
Own
Territories
;
and
possessing
them
withal
with
this
perswasion
,
that
the
Turk
is
the
Common
Enemy
,
and
that
therefore
he
ought
to
be
set
upon
on
all
sides
to
the
uttermost
of
their
power
;
least
,
after
they
have
once
overcome
us
Christians
,
They
themselves
should
fall
to
be
his
next
Prey
:
And
then●
that
under
a
Pretense
of
Zeal
for
Religion
,
they
should
possesse
themselves
of
the
City
of
Mecha
,
where
is
the
Sepulchre
of
Mahomet
,
who
was
the
Head
of
their
Empire
:
which
Designs
being
but
once
happily
,
and
Prosperously
accomplished
,
that
then
all
other
things
would
the
more
easily
be
brought
about
.
Let
the
King
of
Spain
also
take
care
,
that
there
may
be
a
League
made
betwixt
the
Persian
and
Prester
Iohn
;
and
this
Later
should
be
perswaded
to
send
out
as
great
an
Army
as
he
could
,
to
invade
the
Common
Enemies
,
the
Turk's
Country
;
which
Army
should
be
carried
over
by
the
Red
Sea
,
by
meanes
of
the
Portugals
Fleet
;
or
else
,
He
may
send
those
Forces
of
his
in
by
Land
:
and
that
not
onely
to
enlarge
their
Own
Empire
,
and
Dominion
,
but
also
for
the
Advancement
of
their
Religion
,
namely
,
by
recovering
of
Ierusalem
,
where
the
Sepulcher
of
our
Saviour
Christ
is
,
which
both
We
,
and
the
Ethiopians
too
have
now
so
many
Ages
been
deprived
of
.
Both
Nations
therefore
ought
to
bend
their
whole
Forces
that
way
.
It
would
also
be
very
Convenient
,
that
the
Muscovite
(
who
should
be
perswaded
to
this
by
some
Polonian
Oratours
)
should
at
the
same
time
fall
in
upon
Bulgaria
,
and
Moldavia
,
with
an
Army
.
And
the
King
should
so
order
the
Matter
,
that
at
one
and
the
same
time
the
Emperour
,
and
the
Prince
of
Transylvania
should
fall
upon
him
in
Hungary
,
and
the
Polander
upon
Macedonia
,
and
Mysia
:
that
the
Tu●k
being
by
this
means
so
distracted
,
may
not
know
which
part
to
relieve
first
.
The
Georgians
also
should
be
secretly
dealt
withal
,
to
embrace
this
General
Association
,
by
the
Venetian
Merchants
,
and
to
fall
upon
Natolia
,
and
Trapez●nd
,
or
Macedonia
.
And
for
the
promoting
of
this
Design
,
it
would
be
very
convenient
,
that
every
one
should
keep
to
himself
what
he
hath
got
;
except
Ierusalem
only
;
which
should
be
reserved
for
the
King
of
Spain
:
of
which
Country
the
King
also
should
shortly
afterward
by
little
and
little
get
the
Possession
,
by
making
use
of
the
Conveniency
of
the
Red
Sea
.
I
would
also
advise
,
that
the
King
of
Spain
,
and
the
Venetian
,
together
with
the
Pope
,
entring
into
a
Mutual
League
together
,
should
at
the
same
time
also
fall
upon
Morea
,
Cyprus
,
or
Egypt
:
for
which
purpose
such
a
Neapolitan
Fleet
,
as
we
have
formerly
spoken
off
,
would
be
of
very
excellent
use
and
Advantage
.
And
afterwards
,
they
should
divide
such
Countries
and
Places
,
as
they
have
taken
,
and
share
them
among
themselves
,
making
the
Pope
their
Judge
,
and
Arbitrator
herein
.
And
this
Association
and
League
made
betwixt
the
aforesaid
Princes
,
I
would
have
to
last
for
the
space
of
whole
ten
years
.
For
by
this
means
the
Turk
having
his
hands
full
at
home
,
would
be
taken
off
from
making
War
upon
the
Christians
in
the
West
,
as
he
now
does
,
to
the
great
detriment
of
the
House
of
Austria
.
And
to
this
end
,
it
would
be
very
Expedient
,
that
there
were
a
League
made
both
with
the
Persians
and
Prester
Iohn
:
for
these
People
might
very
much
annoy
the
Western
Countries
.
And
this
would
also
make
very
much
for
the
Advantage
of
the
Venetians
too
,
who
stand
in
no
small
dread
of
the
Turks
;
whom
,
because
they
are
not
able
to
match
them
in
Power
,
they
are
fain
to
pacifie
and
keep
quiet
by
fair
means
,
and
Presents
.
There
are
some
that
are
of
opinion
,
that
there
are
two
wayes
by
which
an
Association
,
or
League
might
be
made
by
the
Christians
against
the
Turk
,
if
not
for
his
total
ruine
,
yet
at
least
to
the
bringing
about
of
some
very
good
effect
.
And
One
of
these
is
,
that
all
such
Princes
,
whose
Territories
border
upon
Turky
,
should
at
one
and
the
same
time
set
all
upon
him
,
every
one
of
them
invading
that
part
of
the
Turks
Dominions
that
lies
next
him
,
not
with
any
certain
part
only
of
●is
Forces
,
but
with
the
whole
strength
and
Power
that
he
can
possibly
make
in
the
World
:
for
so
,
all
of
them
should
enjoy
an
equal
share
in
the
spoiles
that
were
taken
.
The
second
,
and
that
the
more
Noble
,
is
,
if
that
very
many
several
Princes
would
but
resolve
,
for
the
glory
of
God
,
and
the
Propagation
of
the
Church
,
to
set
upon
the
Turk
,
either
altother
from
one
part
,
or
else
from
diverse
parts
all
at
once
:
as
we
read
to
have
been
done
in
those
former
Heroick
times
,
when
as
many
several
Valiant
Princes
,
out
of
Germany
,
the
Netherlands●
France
,
and
Italy
,
some
of
them
selling
their
Territories
outright
,
and
others
of
them
pawning
the
same
,
gathered
together
an
Army
of
above
forty
Thousand
Men
,
and
marching
with
them
into
the
Eastern
Countries
,
and
there
beating
the
Turks
out
of
Nice
,
the
Persians
out
of
Antioch
,
and
the
Saracens
out
of
Ierusalem
,
they
afterwards
laid
wast
the
whole
East
,
and
in
a
short
time
recovered
the
Holy
Land
.
In
which
Expedition
this
especially
is
to
be
taken
notice
of
,
that
neither
the
Emperour
himself
,
nor
any
other
King
,
was
either
their
General
,
or
so
much
as
went
along
with
them
in
it
.
And
notwithstanding
that
afterwards
indeed
the
Kings
of
France
,
and
of
England
,
as
also
the
Emperours
,
Conrade
,
and
Frederick
,
made
several
expeditions
into
those
parts
,
not
for
the
taking
in
of
any
New
Countries
,
but
only
for
the
keeping
of
what
the
others
had
formerly
gotten
;
yet
for
all
there
was
not
any
thing
at
all
done
by
them
,
worth
the
speaking
of
.
But
now
there
ought
to
be
care
taken
,
in
this
businesse
,
that
all
may
share
alike
in
what
shall
be
gotten
:
for
otherwise
,
the
Design
would
be
quite
spoiled
,
and
never
come
to
any
thing
.
For
,
as
in
a
Clock
,
if
there
be
any
one
Exorbitant
,
or
Irregular
Wheel
,
it
spoiles
the
whole
Harmony
,
and
mutual
Agreement
that
should
be
in
it
:
so
likewise
,
in
all
Associations
,
if
there
be
any
Deficiency
in
one
Part
,
it
proves
to
be
the
cause
of
the
Dissolution
of
the
whole
Union
.
A
clear
example
whereof
we
have
in
the
League
that
was
made
betwixt
the
Popes
,
Paul
III.
and
Pius
V.
the
King
of
Spain
,
and
the
Venetians
:
which
though
it
were
managed
with
the
greatest
diligence
,
and
eagernesse
on
all
sides
that
could
be
,
and
with
Incredible
successe
also
;
yet
it
came
all
to
nothing
at
last
;
and
that
meerly
for
this
one
reason
,
namely
,
because
that
it
did
not
equally
concern
the
Interests
of
all
of
them
,
that
That
Expedition
should
be
so
carefully
undertaken
,
and
so
diligently
carried
on
.
For
,
Spain
hath
no
great
advantage
by
any
thing
that
is
done
against
the
Eastern
People
;
which
yet
is
most
beneficial
to
the
Venetians
:
in
like
manner
as
it
is
of
litle
or
no
concernment
to
the
Venetians
,
what
ever
is
done
against
Africk
,
which
yet
is
of
very
great
advantage
to
Spain
.
And
this
is
the
reason
,
that
the
Venetians
,
who
stand
in
fear
of
the
Power
the
Turk
hath
in
the
East
;
and
the
Spaniards
who
are
afraid
of
their
Neighbours
of
Algier
,
can
never
unanimously
go
on
together
against
the
Enemy
,
with
equal
courage
,
and
desires
.
And
by
this
means
the
Pope
,
lying
in
the
mean
time
in
the
midst
betwixt
them
both
,
and
being
forced
to
be
at
a
great
charge
,
yet
hath
no
benefit
at
all
thereby
.
But
to
return
to
our
Present
discourse
again
,
whence
we
have
digressed
.
There
is
yet
another
way
,
whereby
the
Turkish
Empire
might
be
overthrown
;
and
that
is
,
in
case
that
some
one
of
His
Chief
Commanders
in
war
,
who
was
at
first
a
Christian
(
such
as
were
Cicala
,
Occhiali
,
and
Scande●beg
)
should
be
prevailed
withal
,
by
such
large
Promises
as
should
be
made
him
,
as
namely
,
that
he
should
have
some
Christian
Province
given
him
for
his
reward
,
)
to
betray
the
Turkish
Navy
unto
us
,
if
at
least
He
have
it
committed
to
his
charge
:
or
else
,
in
case
he
hath
been
appointed
by
the
Great
Turk
to
manage
any
Kingdom
under
him
,
as
His
Viceroy
;
he
should
then
have
the
possession
of
that
Kingdom
promised
him
;
as
suppose
,
of
Tunis
,
Algier
,
or
the
like
.
For
there
is
no
doubt
to
be
made
,
but
that
such
a
one
had
rather
be
the
Sole
Absolute
Lord
of
any
Kingdom
,
whatsoever
it
be
,
and
so
to
have
the
Power
of
transmitting
it
over
to
his
Posterity
;
then
to
be
but
a
kind
of
Nobler
Slave
to
the
Great
Turk
;
having
neither
Power
in
his
li●e
time
to
give
away
any
thing
to
his
friends
;
nor
at
his
death
to
leave
any
thing
to
them
,
And
I
am
verily
perswaded
,
that
there
is
nothing
that
keeps
these
men
from
attempting
such
a
Rebellion
against
the
Turk
,
more
,
then
because
they
dispaire
of
ever
being
able
to
bring
any
such
their
Undertakings
to
effect
;
as
not
daring
to
confide
in
the
Christians
,
or
to
rely
upon
them
for
Assistance
.
Yet
if
they
were
but
sincerely
,
and
Ingenuously
dealt
withal
,
I
am
clearly
of
opinion
,
that
they
might
be
brought
to
this
.
It
may
also
so
happen
,
that
some
such
Gallant
Vindicator
of
the
Peoples
Liberty
may
spring
up
among
the
Turks
themselves
,
as
was
Moses
,
the
Hebrew
,
among
the
Subjects
of
Pharaoh
,
King
of
Egypt
;
and
such
a
One
,
in
case
the
Great
Turk
should
entrust
him
with
any
great
Authority
,
or
Charge
,
might
questionlesse
be
able
to
do
him
an
infinite
deal
of
Mischief
.
There
might
also
a
General
Association
be
made
amongst
the
Christians
;
by
whom
He
might
be
brought
to
a
Pitch'd
Battel
;
(
as
we
said
before
)
and
might
have
one
or
two
such
Notable
Blowes
given
him
by
them
,
that
he
should
be
never
able
to
hold
up
his
head
again
:
because
that
he
hath
not
any
Nobles
,
that
might
relieve
him
in
such
a
case
.
And
this
might
the
more
easily
be
done
,
because
that
he
hath
within
his
Dominions
an
Infinite
Number
both
of
Christians
,
and
Iewes
:
who
,
if
they
but
once
saw
him
overthrown
,
would
all
presently
come
over
to
Us.
And
yet
in
the
procuring
of
such
an
Association
as
this
,
there
would
be
required
either
very
much
Patience
in
the
Pope
,
and
the
King
of
Spain
;
or
else
a
very
great
necessity
,
that
should
force
All
of
them
to
joyne
together
.
Now
these
Princes
should
all
be
bound
,
by
mutual
Covenants
drawn
up
betwixt
them
,
that
every
one
of
them
should
have
a
Proportionable
Share
of
what
soever
shall
be
gotten
by
the
said
expedition
;
and
also
that
those
that
have
gotten
possession
of
their
own
share
,
shall
assist
the
rest
also
in
the
getting
of
theirs
;
after
the
Example
of
Reuben
,
and
Dan
:
who
after
they
had
possessed
themselves
of
the
Country
that
lay
on
this
side
Iordan
,
were
then
to
assist
their
brethren
in
the
subduing
of
the
further
part
of
it
,
that
lay
beyond
Iordan
.
There
ought
also
to
be
a
persuasion
wrought
into
All
,
and
every
one
of
these
Princes
,
that
by
the
King
of
Assyria
,
in
the
Scriptures
,
is
prefigured
unto
us
the
Great
Turk
:
who
,
after
he
hath
destroyed
the
Kingdom
of
Israel
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
Kingdom
of
the
East
,
or
that
of
Constantinople
;
He
will
then
next
overthrow
the
Kingdom
of
Iudah
,
that
is
,
of
the
West
;
except
they
repent
them
of
their
Heresy
,
and
return
again
into
the
Bosom●
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
which
is
our
Jerusalem
:
(
as
I
have
written
in
my
Christian
Monarchy
)
and
that
so
,
together
with
the
Empire
,
the
Priesthood
also
will
be
lost
,
and
will
passe
over
into
the
New
World
,
(
as
I
have
there
demonstrated
by
Political
Reasons
,
)
except
they
take
the
Course
here
set
down
before
them
.
And
perhaps
also
it
may
hereafter
so
come
to
passe
.
And
when
the
Turk
,
who
is
the
Typical
Cyrus
,
is
destroyed
,
then
shall
the
Church
be
renewed
again
.
It
is
therefore
most
Necessary
,
that
all
Christendom
should
joyn
their
forces
together
,
for
the
destruction
of
this
Ravenous
Wolf
,
who
by
his
Strength
,
and
Cunning
,
hath
taken
from
us
Two
Empires
,
and
Two
Hundred
Kingdomes
;
mean
while
that
we
do
nothing
but
fall
together
by
the
Eares
one
with
another
.
But
if
this
cannot
be
brought
about
,
the
Persians
must
then
be
persuaded
to
joyn
with
the
Ethiopians
,
Muscovites
,
and
Polonians
,
as
hath
been
said
before
.
And
I
do
believe
also
,
that
the
Great
Turks
Bassaes
,
and
other
of
his
Subjects
would
quickly
be
got
to
fall
off
from
him
,
if
so
be
they
could
but
be
once
fully
perswaded
&
assured
,
that
they
should
each
of
them
really
be
made
the
absolute
Lords
of
what
they
now
possessed
.
All
which
things
ought
to
have
their
Accomplishment
in
the
death
of
this
Mahomet
III.
now
Raigning
,
seeing
that
That
Number
is
Fatal
.
The
Great
Turks
Younger
Sons
also
are
to
be
seazed
upon
,
and
conveigh'd
away
,
least
the
Eldest
Brother
should
Murder
them
according
to
their
usual
Custome
:
and
this
the
Venetians
may
do
conveniently
enough
by
their
Merchants
;
or
else
the
same
may
be
committed
to
the
Christian
Slaves
that
are
there
,
to
be
done
by
them
.
After
that
this
Empire
shall
be
thus
weakned
,
and
divided
,
it
would
be
convenient
then
to
send
thether
some
Preachers
,
who
should
endeavour
to
convince
the
Natives
of
their
Error
.
There
should
care
also
be
taken
by
meanes
for
the
bringing
of
Printing
into
Turky
;
by
meanes
whereof
that
People
may
be
taken
off
from
the
exercise
of
Arms
,
and
may
apply
themselves
to
Books
;
and
by
being
taken
up
with
Disputations
concerning
Points
of
Divinity
,
and
Philosophy
,
both
of
the
Peripateticks
,
Stoicks
,
Platonists
,
and
Telesians
,
they
may
be
divided
amongst
themselves
,
and
so
be
the
more
weakned
.
For
,
those
that
give
themselves
to
the
study
of
Books
onely
,
usually
become
a
Prey
to
such
as
apply
themselves
to
the
exercise
of
Armes
,
and
the
study
of
the
Arts
too
:
as
we
see
in
the
example
of
Athens
,
which
became
a
Prey
to
the
Lacedemo●ians
;
both
which
Nations
Philip
,
King
of
Macedon
,
by
the
force
of
his
Armes
afterwards
subdued
,
being
first
instructed
by
Epaminondas
by
what
meanes
this
was
to
be
effectd
.
Cato
was
wont
to
say
,
that
the
Romans
would
lose
their
Empire
,
so
soon
as
ever
they
should
begin
to
apply
themselves
to
the
study
of
the
Greek
Tongue
,
and
Sciences
.
This
the
Great
Turk
,
who
is
wiser
then
We
are
,
knew
very
well
;
and
therefore
preferred
rather
the
exercise
of
Armes
,
and
got
him
great
Guns
,
and
Slaves
;
I
mean
,
those
Jewes
,
that
were
sent
to
him
by
Ferdinand
,
the
last
King
of
Arragon
:
for
he
knew
very
well
,
what
,
and
how
great
Advantage
might
be
made
by
Slaves
;
and
that
the
Children
that
they
should
beget
,
were
to
be
brought
up
in
the
exercise
of
Armes
,
and
the
knowledge
of
Military
Affaires
.
But
then
,
on
the
contrary
,
He
would
not
receive
,
nor
accept
of
those
Printing-Presses
,
and
Letter
,
●or
the
Printing
of
the
Arabick
Tongue
,
that
were
sent
Him
by
the
great
Duke
of
Tuscany
;
because
he
would
not
have
his
Dominions
filled
with
Books
,
because
that
would
much
take
off
the
Military
Valour
of
his
Subjects
;
and
besides
,
because
that
Mahumetanisme
,
by
frequent
Disputations
about
it
,
might
easily
in
a
short
time
have
been
overthrown
.
It
hath
also
been
very
prejudicial
unto
Us
,
that
we
have
had
no
Law
made
for
the
Injoyning
of
Silence
;
whereby
we
should
have
been
commanded
to
conceal
some
things
from
others
:
which
Law
certainly
would
have
been
of
very
good
use
.
But
now
adaies
in
Germany
all
things
are
made
Publick
,
and
laid
open
to
the
whole
World
:
and
hence
it
is
,
that
we
see
every
one
there
publisheth
in
Print
a
New
Bible
;
and
that
the
Empire
goes
to
ruine
,
and
that
all
places
are
overwhelmed
with
Luxury
,
and
Riot
.
And
,
had
not
the
fear
of
the
King
of
Spain's
Armies
kept
the
Netherlanders
in
Awe
,
they
also
would
by
this
time
have
been
at
Eff●minate
,
and
Luxurious
as
the
Germans
are
.
And
the
like
would
have
befallen
to
the
English
also
.
So
that
we
might
have
hopes
,
that
unlesse
there
were
a
War
maintained
amongst
them
,
to
keep
them
in
exercise
,
they
would
all
quickly
come
to
utter
ruine
;
after
that
they
should
but
once
come
to
be
Effeminate
,
Heart-lesse
,
and
at
discord
one
with
another
;
as
we
have
said
formerly
:
and
that
so
much
the
rather
,
because
that
the
Heresie
they
professe
,
seeing
it
denyes
the
Freedom
of
the
Will
,
is
repugnant
to
all
Principles
of
Policy
.
Now
all
Heresies
,
when
they
are
once
gone
so
far
as
to
Atheisme
,
are
reduced
again
into
the
way
of
Truth
by
some
Wise
Prophet
or
other
;
such
as
were
in
Italy
,
Thomas
Aquinas
,
Dominicus
,
Scotus
,
and
others
.
For
,
Her●sies
also
have
their
Periods
,
as
well
as
States
;
which
fall
first
,
from
being
governed
by
good
Kings
,
into
the
hands
of
Tyrants
;
from
their
Tyranny
,
into
an
Aristocracy
,
from
thence
into
an
Oligarchy
,
and
so
at
length
to
a
Democracy
;
and
in
the
end
they
shift
about
again
,
and
in
a
Circle
,
as
it
were
,
return
again
to
their
first
form
,
either
of
a
Kingdom
,
or
a
Tyranny
.
CHAP.
XXXI
.
Of
the
Other
Hemisphere
,
and
of
the
New
World
.
THe
Admirable
Discovery
of
the
New
World
(
which
was
foreseen
by
St.
Brigitt
,
and
expressely
foretold
by
Seneca
,
in
his
Medea
,
and
there
lively
set
forth
in
its
proper
Colours
and
Names
,
according
as
he
had
received
the
same
from
one
of
the
Sibylls
,
)
hath
been
the
cause
that
this
Hemisphere
of
Ours
hath
been
thereby
rapt
into
the
greatest
Admiration
that
can
be
.
For
,
some
of
the
Ancientest
among
the
Philosophers
,
of
which
number
was
Xenophanes
,
were
of
Opinion
,
that
That
Other
Hemisphere
lay
all
covered
over
with
Water
;
some
others
,
as
Lactantius
,
and
St.
Augustine
,
thought
that
the
Earth
was
not
a
Perfect
Globe
,
about
which
the
Sun
was
carried
in
his
Diurnal
Motion
.
And
some
others
believed
,
(
among
whom
was
Dante
,
)
that
those
Countries
were
Inhabited
,
and
were
a
certain
kind
of
Earthly
Paradise
.
Some
there
were
that
doubted
hereof
;
amongst
whom
was
Aristotle
:
and
again
some
others
of
them
confidently
affirmed
,
that
the
Earth
was
an
Absolute
and
Perfect
Orbe
,
or
Globe
:
and
of
this
number
were
Plato●
and
Origen
.
And
therefore
it
is
but
for
just
cause
,
that
all
the
World
admires
the
Spanish
Monarchy
,
as
both
very
Daring
,
and
very
Powerful
;
seeing
that
It
hath
measured
,
and
overcome
so
many
Seas
,
and
in
a
short
space
of
time
hath
put
a
girdle
about
the
vast
Globe
of
the
Whole
Earth
:
which
neither
Carthage
,
nor
Tyre
were
ever
heretofore
able
to
do
;
nor
yet
the
wisest
of
All
Men
,
King
Solomon
:
whose
Fleet
,
making
its
Voyage
as
far
as
Goa
only
,
and
Taprobane
,
spent
alwaies
three
whole
years
in
the
same
;
which
yet
Our
Seamen
now
adaies
perform
in
three
Moneths
time
.
So
that
,
although
the
Vast
distance
of
place
,
that
there
is
betwixt
the
several
parts
of
the
Spanish
Monarchy
,
seems
to
render
It
Weak
;
yet
doth
their
Admirable
Skill
in
Navigation
,
for
the
shortening
of
those
Distances
,
together
with
those
other
Means
of
Uniting
these
Parts
,
which
the
Spaniards
daily
do
make
use
of
,
or
,
may
make
use
of
,
when
they
please
,
make
the
same
most
Illustrious
,
and
more
Admirable
,
then
some
perhaps
do
imagine
.
However
,
to
the
end
that
the
King
of
Spain
may
not
onely
keep
what
He
hath
already
gotten
,
but
may
also
enlarge
his
Empire
;
I
shall
here
give
in
a
Catalogue
of
such
Errours
as
have
been
heretofore
committed
,
in
reference
to
the
managing
of
his
Affaires
in
the
New
World
;
and
shall
shew
,
that
they
ought
with
all
speed
to
be
corrected
,
and
taken
out
of
the
way
;
laying
down
withal
those
waies
and
Means
,
by
which
the
Kings
Power
in
those
Parts
may
yet
be
enlarged
.
When
that
the
Spaniards
,
directing
their
Course
through
the
Western
Ocean
,
were
now
first
arrived
in
the
New
World
;
the
Natives
beheld
them
with
Astonishment
,
and
Wonder
;
and
,
having
never
dreamt
of
any
other
World
but
their
Own
,
believed
verily
Those
Men
to
have
dropt
down
from
Heaven
;
and
conceived
them
to
be
the
Sons
of
the
Clouds
,
by
reason
of
the
Thundering
Noyse
they
made
with
their
Guns
:
And
then
again
they
heard
,
with
Trembling
,
and
fear
,
Speaking
Papers
,
and
Writings
:
all
which
things
likewise
even
Our selves
at
first
wondred
at
,
as
well
as
they
.
For
,
neither
had
We
All
these
things
upon
●
sudden
,
all
together
,
and
in
one
and
the
same
instant
of
time
presented
to
Us
,
as
they
were
then
to
Them
:
and
besides
,
Assu●faction
makes
all
the
most
Unusual
things
at
length
Familiar
to
Men.
In
a
word
,
They
could
not
choose
but
have
all
yielded
themselves
up
freely
,
and
of
their
own
accord
,
to
the
Spaniards
,
who
,
as
they
were
really
perswaded
,
were
all
Gods
;
had
not
They
themselves
,
by
their
own
Dissolute
and
Corrupt
Life
,
removed
all
such
Opinion
of
Divinity
far
from
them
,
by
their
Cruelty
,
and
Covetousnesse
in
hunting
after
the
Indians
Gold
,
which
they
themselves
regarded
not
:
insomuch
that
the
Natives
were
fain
to
betake
themselves
to
the
Mountains
,
and
to
defend
themselves
against
them
as
well
as
they
could
.
And
this
is
the
reason
,
that
the
Spaniards
could
never
make
themselves
Masters
of
the
whole
Country
of
Peruana
,
(
which
is
half
as
big
again
as
all
Africa
)
but
were
fain
to
keep
about
the
Sea
Coasts
,
and
those
Plain
and
Open
Countries
that
border
upon
the
same
;
nor
could
ever
get
any
farther
Northward
then
Florida
,
New
Spain
,
and
New
France
,
Baccalaos
,
and
the
Country
about
Mexico
,
but
were
alwaies
repulsed
by
the
Natives
.
Whence
it
plainly
appears
,
that
the
Spaniards
ought
at
the
first
to
have
cherished
that
good
Opinion
which
the
Indians
had
all
generally
conceived
of
them
,
by
their
Innocent
,
and
Vertuous
Life
:
for
,
by
this
means
,
they
must
needs
have
become
Masters
of
the
whole
Country
.
And
besides
,
they
should
have
openly
professed
,
and
made
it
known
to
all
,
that
They
were
really
the
Sons
of
God
,
and
not
of
the
Clouds
;
and
were
sprung
from
a
much
Nobler
Seed
,
and
were
endowed
with
an
Immortal
Soul
:
and
that
it
was
God
,
that
had
created
both
the
Heavens
and
the
Earth
,
and
that
disposeth
of
,
and
governeth
all
things
according
to
his
own
will
and
pleasure
:
and
that
by
how
much
the
more
Noble
any
Creature
is
,
(
such
as
are
Men
,
who
are
His
Sons
,
being
created
after
His
Image
,
)
so
much
the
Greater
,
and
more
Vigilant
Care
hath
He
over
Them
,
then
over
the
rest
.
So
likewise
they
should
have
informed
them
further
,
how
that
All
Men
sinned
in
their
disobedient
First
Parent
,
Adam
,
whom
they
have
ever
since
imitated
in
that
which
is
Evil
,
rather
then
that
which
is
Good
:
Yet
notwithstanding
,
that
God
,
who
is
the
Father
of
All
,
loved
them
so
dearly
,
that
He
found
out
a
Means
of
calling
them
back
again
to
His
Worship
,
and
of
translating
them
at
length
even
into
Heaven
it self
,
sending
amongst
them
Abel
,
Enoch
,
and
others
to
instruct
them
.
But
,
that
They
,
growing
continually
Worse
and
Worse
,
provoked
God
,
their
Father
,
to
wrath
;
who
therefore
suddenly
swept
them
all
away
,
except
One
only
Family
,
by
an
Universal
Deluge
.
And
,
that
it
is
the
Same
God
,
that
by
puting
a
vast
Sea
betwixt
them
,
had
divided
Their
World
from
Ours
,
which
very
thing
was
asserted
heretofore
by
Plato
,
where
he
speaks
of
the
Atlantick
Ocean
.
And
,
that
Noah
sent
over
Colonies
into
their
Countries
,
and
peopled
that
whole
Tract
of
Land
,
from
Peru
,
as
far
as
Baccaleos
with
Inhabitants
.
And
that
afterwards
the
whole
Progeny
of
Noah
,
within
the
compasse
of
which
the
Indians
themselves
are
comprehended
,
sinned
also
;
except
some
few
of
them
only
:
and
that
God
sent
afterward
among
them
also
Other
Instructers
;
as
Moses
,
and
others
:
whom
,
when
the
World
believed
not
,
that
then
God
himself
took
Humane
Flesh
upon
Him
,
and
out
of
the
Infinite
Love
that
he
bare
us
,
put
on
Our
Nature
;
that
so
,
making
use
thereof
,
as
of
an
Instrumental
Means
,
He
might
the
more
Effectually
teach
us
,
what
way
we
must
take
,
for
to
go
to
Heaven
;
and
how
that
Truth
is
to
be
observed
in
all
things
:
(
And
all
these
things
should
have
been
instilled
into
them
by
friendly
Perswasions
,
and
fair
Means
;
and
not
by
force
of
Arms
:
)
And
lastly
,
that
God
himself
in
his
own
person
,
and
by
his
own
Example
confirmed
all
things
that
He
ever
taught
;
and
laid
down
a
Pattern
before
Us
,
according
to
which
We
ought
to
walk
in
this
life
.
And
that
,
after
He
had
taught
us
,
that
we
ought
not
to
be
terrified
,
or
affrighted
from
the
Worship
of
our
God
,
even
by
threats
and
Death
;
Himself
first
underwent
Death
,
suffering
it
by
the
hands
of
Cruel
Tyrants
,
to
the
end
that
we
might
be
encouraged
to
follow
his
steps
:
and
that
,
Rising
again
the
third
day
from
the
Dead
,
He
ascended
up
into
Heaven
,
leaving
behind
Him
his
Vicar
upon
Earth
,
who
is
called
by
the
name
of
The
Pope
;
who
sits
in
His
Tribunal
,
being
endowed
with
Celestial
Wisedom
;
being
assisted
also
by
many
most
Valiant
Princes
,
who
all
mantain
the
Divine
Truth
;
among
whom
the
King
of
Spain
is
the
Cheif
.
And
,
that
now
God
,
being
moved
with
compassion
towards
Them
,
who
were
all
Idolaters
,
and
Violaters
of
the
Law
of
Nature
,
had
sent
their
Brethren
the
Spa●iards
,
to
convert
them
,
and
to
bring
them
back
again
into
the
way
of
Truth
,
and
by
means
of
the
Pope
,
and
of
the
King
of
Spain
(
from
which
Country
Their
World
was
divided
at
first
by
the
Flood
)
to
bring
them
home
to
Him
:
Adding
further
,
(
and
saying●
)
that
,
God
hath
given
us
skill
to
build
Ships
,
and
to
tame
Horses
,
and
command
the
Sea
;
and
hath
shewed
us
how
to
make
Voc●l
,
Speaking
Papers
;
that
so
,
the
Indians
seeing
all
these
things
,
might
the
more
readily
believe
us
.
And
that
we
are
able
,
besides
these
things
,
to
do
any
other
such
Miracles
as
He
himself
did
,
when
He
was
upon
Earth
;
as
namely
,
Healing
the
sick
,
Raising
the
Dead
to
life
,
if
so
be
that
we
be
but
Obedient
to
his
commands
,
and
be
Baptized
with
water
,
in
the
Name
of
the
Only
One
God
,
and
be
cleansed
from
Our
Sins
by
His
Invisible
Grace
.
And
that
He
hath
given
us
these
Arms
,
to
punish
all
those
,
that
should
endeavour
to
hinder
the
Propagation
of
the
Truth
.
Some
such
Prologue
as
this
should
have
been
used
,
to
winne
upon
them
at
first
:
and
they
should
also
have
made
choise
among
the
Indians
of
some
such
,
as
by
their
looks
they
should
have
guessed
to
have
been
the
fittest
to
be
instructed
in
this
Doctrine
,
and
should
have
instilled
the
same
into
them
:
and
should
afterwards
have
sent
them
,
like
the
woman
of
Samaria
in
the
Gospel
,
to
call
their
Countrymen
,
and
fellow
Citizens
,
and
should
have
used
them
with
all
gentlenesse
,
and
courtesie
,
and
without
either
Cruelty
,
or
Covetousnesse
.
And
they
should
besides
have
perswaded
them
,
that
They
regarded
Gold
as
litle
as
the
Indians
themselves
did
;
and
that
they
made
use
of
It
only
by
way
of
Exchange
for
other
things
;
and
desired
to
have
it
,
without
any
Covetous
mind
at
all
;
letting
the
Indians
see
withall
,
that
they
brought
them
Iron
for
their
Gold
;
which
is
a
much
more
useful
Mettal
,
both
for
the
Manuring
of
the
Earth
,
and
also
for
the
defence
of
Mans
Life
it self
.
And
then
,
after
all
things
had
been
thus
carried
,
they
should
have
presently
clapt
abroad
their
ships
as
many
of
the
Natives
as
they
could
,
under
pretense
of
some
such
Command
,
given
from
Heaven
,
to
the
Pope
and
the
King
of
Spain
;
into
whose
Dominions
they
should
have
carried
them
,
and
have
disposed
of
them
in
Colonies
dispersed
up
and
down
through
Africk
;
from
whence
they
should
afterwards
have
been
conveyed
over
into
Spain
,
to
be
made
to
labour
there
,
and
to
till
the
ground
,
and
to
be
instructed
in
Mechanick
Arts
;
mean
while
that
the
Spaniards
themselves
should
follow
their
exercise
of
Arms
,
and
so
by
degrees
shall
subdue
their
whole
Country
.
But
now
,
the
Spaniards
that
first
landed
in
those
parts
,
were
meer
Rude
,
Boysterous
Souldiers
;
and
such
as
knew
not
of
how
great
force
the
Opinion
of
Divinity
,
once
raised
in
the
minds
of
men
,
is
,
towards
the
subduing
of
them
.
But
they
,
as
if
they
had
been
come
into
an
Enemies
Country
,
fell
immediately
to
hunt
after
their
Gold
,
and
to
pillage
them
of
what
they
could
;
making
it
plainly
appear
,
that
they
took
litle
care
of
the
saving
of
the
poor
Indians
Souls
;
and
yet
though
they
never
had
prepared
them
at
all
by
preaching
Christ
to
them
before
hand
,
yet
how
ever
they
would
needs
by
threats
fright
them
into
Christianity
,
and
force
them
to
be
Baptized
,
and
to
believe
that
Christ
was
Crucified
for
them
.
Which
things
certainly
at
the
first
sight
,
could
not
chuse
but
seem
to
them
to
be
most
Absurd
;
as
Namely
,
that
Water
was
able
to
bring
any
one
to
Heaven
;
or
,
that
God
could
die
:
and
so
by
this
means
They
at
the
very
first
became
a
Stumbling
Block
unto
All
of
them
,
as
the
Apostle
Paul
speaks
,
by
not
observing
that
Apostolical
Rule
;
Praedicate
hominibus
,
Preach
to
All
men
.
By
this
means
therefore
the
Spania●ds
comming
to
be
repulsed
by
the
Natives
,
they
Presently
fell
to
killing
of
them
:
so
that
the
Natives
betaking
themselves
to
the
Mountains
,
the
Spaniards
then
fell
to
hunt
after
Men
,
no
otherwise
then
they
used
to
hunt
after
Wild
Beasts
;
and
returning
home
at
night
,
they
made
their
brags
how
many
Indians
each
of
them
had
killed
that
day
:
and
so
by
this
means
,
they
in
a
short
time
laid
that
Country
,
for
the
space
of
three
Thousand
Leagues
together
,
utterly
Wast
,
and
voyd
of
Inhabitants
;
never
considering
at
all
,
that
by
the
common
Tie
of
Humanity
the●
were
their
Brethren
whom
they
had
so
Barbarously
destroyed
;
and
that
we
are
All
of
us
descended
from
Noah
;
and
therefore
that
all
that
are
not
Baptized
,
are
not
presently
to
be
accounted
no
better
then
Beasts
.
But
by
this
means
it
came
to
passe
,
that
the
miserable
Wretches
,
seeing
that
Gold
was
so
highly
esteemed
by
the
Spaniards
,
&
indeed
was
more
accounted
of
then
the
Men
themselves
;
they
grew
to
be
very
much
offended
at
them
,
and
said
,
that
The
Spaniards
desired
to
bring
them
under
their
subjection
,
only
by
the
Sprinkling
of
a
litle
Water
upon
them
,
(
meaning
that
of
Baptisme
)
but
that
their
Dominion
over
them
,
would
be
the
very
same
with
that
of
the
Wolfe
over
the
sheep
,
only
to
worry
them
,
and
tear
them
in
pieces
.
They
retired
themselves
therefore
to
the
Mountains
;
and
from
thence
afterwards
issuing
out
,
they
have
sometimes
got
the
better
of
the
Spaniards
;
in
so
much
that
to
this
very
day
,
having
now
pretty
well
learnt
how
to
deal
with
them
,
they
have
the
courage
to
come
out
against
them
with
their●
Armes
;
no
longer
reverencing
them
as
Gods
,
but
driving
them
away
,
and
chasing
them
as
so
many
Ravenous
Wolves
.
And
from
hence
sprung
up
another
Mischeif
also●
which
is
,
that
Spain
,
which
it self
was
very
bare
of
Men
,
was
notwithstanding
●orced
to
send
over
Colonies
into
those
Parts
:
and
yet
for
all
this
,
the
plain
truth
of
the
businesse
is
,
that
the
Souldiers
that
were
there
,
were
so
inconsiderable
for
their
Number
,
in
respect
of
that
Vast
Tract
of
ground
,
as
that
they
were
very
hard
put
to
it
,
to
keep
what
they
had
got
.
For
the
taking
off
of
which
fear
from
themselves●
they
fell
to
Slaughter
,
and
to
kill
up
the
Natives
out
of
the
way
:
which
is
an
argument
of
the
greatest
Ignorance
,
and
Cruelty
that
can
be
.
So
that
I
am
clearly
of
opinion
,
that
the
King
of
Spain
should
make
it
His
businesse
rather
to
people
those
parts
,
and
to
encrease
the
number
of
the
Inhabitants
;
then
to
enrich
himself
only
with
the
Gold
and
Silver
that
is
fetched
away
from
thence
;
if
so
be
He
look
after
his
Own
greatest
Advantage
,
and
would
continue
Lord
of
that
Country
.
And
therefore
I
would
have
him
in
the
first
place
to
take
order
,
that
there
be
a
Catechisme
made
,
and
published
in
the
Language
of
the
Country
;
whereby
the
people
there
might
be
instructed
,
first
of
all
,
in
the
Principles
of
the
Law
of
Nature
,
and
of
Gods
Providence
.
Then
would
I
have
a
History
to
be
compiled
from
the
Creation
of
the
World
down
to
Christ
,
and
so
continued
on
to
Our
times
;
which
should
be
written
in
a
brief
,
Comp●ndious
Way
;
according
to
that
short
Form
which
I
have
laid
down
in
few
words
,
in
my
Preface
to
this
D●scourse
;
and
after
the
example
of
the
Fathers
of
the
Church
,
who
in
converting
the
Heathens
to
the
Christian
Faith
,
made
use
of
the
like
Compendious
Method
;
as
,
for
instance
,
Clemens
,
and
Lactantius
did
:
and
not
such
Prolixe
,
tedious
Formes
,
as
our
Modern
Writers
use
now
a
dayes
.
There
should
also
be
chosen
,
out
of
such
of
the
Natives
as
are
instructed
in
the
Principles
of
the
Christian
Faith
,
some
,
who
should
take
upon
them
the
Office
of
Priests
,
and
Preachers
;
and
these
should
be
sent
abroad
among
the
rest
of
their
Countrymen
,
that
keep
about
the
Mountaines
,
(
to
whom
the
Spanish
Preachers
cannot
come
)
and
should
offer
them
their
Brotherly
Assistance
;
and
should
tell
them
what
things
the
Pope
,
and
the
King
of
Spain
,
as
in
the
Name
of
God
,
would
have
them
informed
of
;
and
withal
,
how
grievously
,
and
severely
God
had
punished
our
World
,
by
Heresies
,
and
Mahumetanism
,
onely
for
the
former
Inhumanity
,
and
Cruelty
used
by
the
Souldiers
towards
Them
:
And
that
now
the
King
hath
sent
again
to
them
the
second
time
such
Persons
,
as
should
with
all
mildnesse
and
gentlenesse
invite
them
to
receive
the
Christian
Religion
.
And
with
these
should
be
joyned
also
some
of
Our
Preachers
;
who
,
after
that
they
had
faithfully
,
and
Effectually
discharged
their
Office
there
,
should
then
be
preferred
to
be
Bishops
,
or
Abbats
;
that
so
,
others
,
by
their
example
,
might
be
encouraged
to
do
the
like
;
and
also
that
those
People
might
know
,
and
see
,
that
great
Honors
are
by
us
proposed
to
such
men
,
as
we
send
over
to
them
,
to
teach
and
instruct
them
.
And
it
seems
also
to
be
very
Necessary
to
institute
some
certain
Order
of
Preachers
of
the
New
World
,
to
be
expressely
known
by
that
name
;
seeing
that
the
Businesse
seems
altogether
to
require
it
.
And
the
King
of
Spain
must
also
take
care
rather
,
how
that
Country
may
be
made
Populous
,
&
full
of
Inhabitants
,
then
how
the
Natives
may
be
all
rooted
out
.
And
such
among
them
,
as
will
not
be
converted
to
Christianity
,
He
may
make
Slaves
;
after
the
examples
of
the
Romans
;
and
Lucullus
,
who
alone
had
forty
thousand
Slaves
of
his
own
,
by
whose
meanes
he
dug
down
nine
Mountaines
,
and
laid
them
level
with
the
plain
ground
;
and
these
Slaves
the
King
of
Spain
may
put
to
row
in
his
Gallies
.
But
as
for
those
that
shall
embrace
the
Christian
Faith
,
they
may
be
put
to
learn
Mechanical
Occupations
,
as
Smiths
,
and
Carpenters
,
and
the
like
;
that
so
the
Spaniards
themselves
may
not
need
to
look
after
any
thing
else
,
but
wholly
to
mind
the
exercising
of
themselves
in
Military
Affaires
;
following
herein
the
example
of
Croesus
King
of
Lydia
,
whose
Custome
it
was
,
to
put
all
such
Prisoners
as
he
had
taken
in
War
,
to
learn
the
trades
of
Carpenters
,
and
Smiths
;
but
to
keep
his
own
subjects
close
to
their
Armes
onely
.
I
think
it
fit
therefore
,
that
a
great
number
of
those
Indians
should
be
transported
over
into
Spain
,
and
Africk
,
and
should
be
set
to
build
great
Cities
all
along
upon
the
Coast
of
Africk
,
and
of
Asia
;
the
strong
Holds
,
and
Government
of
which
Cities
should
be
put
into
the
hands
of
Spaniards
onely
;
but
the
tilling
of
the
Ground●
and
the
Mechanical
Arts
should
be
left
to
the
Indians
to
follow
,
or
to
some
other
the
like
Slaves
of
the
Spaniards
,
that
should
also
be
Christians
.
And
when
any
of
the
Indian
Kings
should
chance
to
be
converted●
and
transported
over
into
Spain
,
they
should
have
Baronies
conferred
upon
them
there
,
that
so
the
Spanish
Empire
might
thereby
be
rendred
the
more
Glorious
;
and
that
the
Indians
also
might
by
this
means
be
brought
by
degrees
to
love
us
,
and
our
Countries
.
And
if
the
King
of
Spain
had
but
observed
all
these
Rule●
,
He
might
at
this
day
have
been
possessed
of
larger
Territories
,
both
in
Africk
,
and
Asia
;
and
Spain
also
would
have
been
more
Populous
,
and
strong
,
and
the
New
World
much
Richer
then
it
is
.
And
therefore
in
my
Opinion
,
it
is
the
most
Absurd
thing
in
the
World
,
for
the
King
to
make
those
parts
a
Treasury
to
supply
Him
with
Gold
&
Silver
only
,
and
not
rather
with
Men
;
seeing
that
these
later
are
,
of
the
two
of
much
the
greater
Value
.
Now
of
those
Indians
being
brought
up
to
Trades
,
and
comming
in
progresse
of
time
to
be
sufficiently
Hispaniolized
,
the
King
may
make
Souldiers
also
:
as
the
Turk
is
used
to
do
with
such
of
our
Children
as
he
takes
to
bring
up
in
his
Turkish
way
of
life
.
Then
would
I
have
in
each
several
Province
of
the
New
World
,
an
Austrian
Seminary
to
be
set
up
,
for
the
training
up
of
Young
Souldiers
;
who
should
acknowledge
no
other
Father
,
save
the
King
onely
;
and
another
Seminary
for
Women
;
of
which
we
spake
formerly
;
and
likewise
another
for
Mariners
;
of
which
I
shall
speak
more
hereafter
.
And
by
this
meanes
it
would
so
come
to
passe
,
that
within
lesse
then
Thirty
years
,
the
King
would
so
abound
with
Faithful
Domestick
Servants
of
his
own
,
that
He
would
have
no
further
need
to
make
use
either
of
Auxiliaries
,
or
Mercenary
Souldiers
;
and
He
would
hereby
also
winne
the
hearts
of
the
Indians
to
him
,
when
they
shall
see
their
Children
to
be
brought
up
in
so
Liberal
and
Ingenuous
a
way
of
Education
,
and
shall
find
them
nothing
so
Rude
,
and
Ill-behaved
as
they
were
before
;
and
so
they
will
the
more
readily
yield
to
serve
the
Spaniard
.
Lastly
,
seing
that
That
part
of
the
World
is
at
so
vast
a
distance
from
this
of
ours
,
it
is
●ecessary
that
these
Parts
should
be
united
,
and
joyned
together
as
much
as
possibly
can
be
,
for
as
much
as
there
is
no
Empire
but
is
Lame
,
and
Imperfect
witho●t
this
Union
.
The
first
sort
of
Union
is
,
True
Religion
:
and
therefore
there
ought
to
be
strong
Castles
,
and
Block-houses
erected
upon
all
Havens
,
and
Mouths
of
Rivers
;
least
the
English
breaking
into
these
Parts
,
should
bring
in
Heresy
:
whereby
the
whole
Design
of
the
Spaniard
would
be
utterly
frustrated
,
and
come
to
nothing
.
And
besides
,
there
should
be
nothing
had
in
greater
Reverence
,
where
any
of
these
People
are
in
Presence
,
then
the
very
name
of
the
Pope
;
that
so
they
may
be
kept
the
faster
to
our
Religion
.
And
they
should
be
brought
also
to
sue
to
us
,
and
to
desire
us
to
prescribe
them
some
Rule
of
Living
here
,
and
also
the
Meanes
of
attaining
to
Eternal
Life
hereafter
.
In
the
Second
Place
,
the
King
of
Spain
must
make
himself
Absolute
Lord
of
those
Countries
;
for
if
there
should
but
any
other
Christian
be
chosen
King
in
that
Part
of
the
World
;
Our
King
were
then
quite
lost
.
Now
there
is
none
that
He
need
to
fear
in
that
point
,
unlesse
it
be
some
Principal
Noble
Man
;
especially
,
if
it
should
chance
to
be
such
a
one
,
as
is
descended
lineally
from
some
of
those
Worthies
,
that
were
the
First
Discoverers
of
this
New
World
;
as
,
namely
,
if
he
should
be
descended
from
Columbus
,
who
first
of
all
discovered
these
Parts
;
or
else
from
Cortesius
.
So
that
it
seemes
to
be
necessary
,
that
such
as
have
performed
such
gallant
peices
of
Service
,
should
be
rewarded
indeed
with
very
great
Honours
;
and
Preferments
:
but
then
it
should
not
be
in
those
Countries
,
that
they
themselves
had
subdued
.
For
we
know
that
Marquesse
Vaglio
,
who
was
Nephew
to
Columbus
,
was
once
very
near
being
chosen
King
;
And
even
the
Vice-Roys
themselves
,
(
as
they
call
them
)
might
easily
make
themselves
Kings
,
if
they
pleased
.
And
therefore
none
but
some
Principal
Nobleman
,
that
hath
great
Revenues
of
his
own
either
in
Spain
,
or
Italy
,
is
to
be
placed
as
Ruler
of
the
New
World
;
or
at
the
least
,
some
Cardinal
,
or
Bishop
,
that
hath
many
kindred
here
with
us
.
The
keeping
of
all
strong
Holds
also
,
and
Castles
,
is
to
be
committed
to
some
Garrison
Captains
,
who
are
to
expect
their
reward
from
the
King
;
and
the
Vice-Ro●s
are
to
live
,
not
in
any
of
the
strong
Holds
,
but
in
Cities
:
and
it
must
be
so
ordered
,
that
those
that
are
the
Commanders
of
the
strong
Holds
and
Castles
,
and
the
Vice-Roys
,
may
be
as
much
at
variance
and
discord
,
as
possibly
may
be
.
Over
such
Countries
as
have
been
conquered
by
Portugals
,
there
should
be
placed
Spanish
Governours
;
and
so
on
the
Contrary
;
thus
uniting
the
two
Kingdomes
the
more
;
and
by
this
meanes
the
Kingdom
will
be
the
more
happily
,
and
the
more
safely
admininistred
.
Clergy
men
should
also
be
frequently
sent
to
these
strong
Holds
and
Castles
,
to
take
a
view
of
them
;
and
especially
the
Capuchins
.
The
Authority
also●
of
Particular
men
is
to
be
restrained
;
neither
ought
too
great
a
Power
to
be
granted
to
any
One
man
,
in
any
matters
that
are
of
very
great
Moment
and
consequence
;
but
these
should
be
transacted
by
the
Personal
,
joynt
consent
of
all
,
or
at
least
by
signifying
the
same
by
their
Letters
,
In
like
manner
as
all
things
that
concern
the
Kings
Interest
in
Italy
,
are
by
a
very
wise
course
therein
taken
,
appointed
to
be
considered
of
by
the
Kings
Embassadour
,
lying
Lieger
at
Rome
,
the
Vice-Roy
of
Naples
,
and
the
Governour
of
Millan
.
The
Third
sort
of
Union
is
of
Goods
:
and
therefore
my
Opinion
is
,
that
the
King
should
do
well
to
divide
every
New
discovered
Country
among
the
common
People
,
and
Maimed
Spaniards
,
according
to
the
Ancient
Roman
Law
,
called
Lex
Agraria
;
joyning
with
them
also
such
Africans
,
and
Indians
,
as
he
had
,
not
long
before
,
transported
into
Africk
;
but
still
under
this
Condition
,
namely
that
None
of
them
all
shall
account
what
he
possesses
to
be
his
own
proper
Goods
;
but
must
reckon
upon
all
to
be
the
Kings
;
save
onely
what
belongs
to
the
Clergy
.
And
Fields
,
Castles
,
and
Offices
are
to
be
frequently
taken
from
those
that
hold
them
,
and
to
be
disposed
of
to
others
;
that
so
the
Eyes
of
all
may
be
upon
the
King
onely
,
in
whose
gift
,
and
at
whose
disposal
all
these
things
are
:
yet
the
fruits
of
the
Earth
of
every
mans
Land
they
may
gather
and
enjoy
as
their
own
.
There
should
also
Judges
be
appointed
out
of
the
Clergy
,
who
should
assign
every
man
what
is
his
Due
;
and
should
allot
so
much
for
the
Maintenance
of
the
Clergy
,
so
much
for
to
pay
Souldiers
,
and
so
much
to
be
paid
to
the
King
for
a
Tribute
.
And
these
Judges
should
take
care
to
see
,
that
no
Spanish
Souldier
shall
possesse
any
thing
as
his
own
,
save
only
his
Armes
;
unlesse
it
be
by
chance
some
small
Orchard
,
or
Garden
,
for
to
recreate
himself
in
:
but
they
shall
all
be
maintained
at
the
Publick
Charge
.
And
as
for
such
sons
of
Souldiers
,
as
shall
not
be
fit
to
serve
in
the
Wars
,
they
may
be
put
to
the
Plough
;
and
in
their
places
,
to
the
end
that
the
whole
Power
may
still
be
solely
the
Kings
,
there
may
be
some
such
chosen
out
among
the
Husbandmen
,
as
shall
be
thought
most
fit
for
that
purpose
,
and
may
be
trained
up
to
the
use
of
Armes
.
And
thus
shall
all
things
be
ordered
according
to
the
Kings
own
wish
,
and
desire
;
and
the
King
himself
also
shall
be
beloved
above
all
things
;
neither
will
his
Subjects
desire
to
have
any
ample
Possessions
,
seeing
they
all
depend
upon
Military
service
only
,
by
means
whereof
they
are
daily
enlarged
.
And
when
it
shall
be
thought
convenient
so
to
do
,
there
may
be
Vines
,
and
the
Seeds
of
other
things
sent
over
to
them
;
that
so
they
may
have
wherewithal
to
delight
themselves
:
but
yet
,
let
them
be
so
sparingly
furnished
with
these
things
,
as
that
they
may
alwaies
stand
in
need
of
us
for
their
support
.
For
,
if
that
the
use
of
Vines
,
the
liberty
to
till
the
ground
,
and
the
exercise
of
Armes
,
together
with
the
use
of
Printing
,
and
the
Building
of
Ships
should
be
denied
them
;
the
King
might
thereby
easily
incur
the
Suspition
of
Tyranny
.
In
the
most
convenient
places
of
that
Hemisphere
there
should
be
erected
Schools
for
the
study
of
Astronomy
,
the
Mathematicks
,
the
Mechanical
,
and
other
Arts
and
Sciences
;
as
hath
been
formerly
shewed
:
that
so
the
Constellations
of
the
Heavens
,
and
the
Seas
,
and
Countries
of
that
Part
of
the
World
may
be
the
more
fully
discovered
,
and
made
known
.
I
would
not
have
either
the
Kings
,
or
lesser
Princes
of
any
of
those
Countries
to
be
killed
;
but
rather
to
be
carried
over
into
Spain
:
For
,
that
will
both
adde
to
the
Majesty
of
the
Spanish
Empire
;
and
will
also
very
much
win
upon
the
Affections
of
the
Indians
.
CHAP.
XXXII
.
Of
Navigation
.
BUt
now
,
for
the
better
preserving
of
this
Dominion
of
the
New
World
entire
to
himself
,
the
King
of
Spain
had
need
to
build
him
a
great
number
of
Woodden
Cities
,
and
to
put
them
out
to
Sea
;
which
being
laden
with
Commodities
,
may
continually
passe
to
and
fro
betwixt
this
and
the
West-Indies●
and
by
being
perpetually
abroad
,
and
so
scouring
those
Seas
,
may
hinder
the
English
,
and
others●
from
making
any
Attempts
that
way
.
For
the
performing
of
which
Design
,
the
King
of
Spain
will
have
need
of
very
many
Ships
,
which
should
also
be
very
well
Manned
,
with
a
sufficient
number
of
Sea-men
;
which
should
sayl
about
to
the
New
VVorld
,
and
round
about
Africk
,
Asia
,
Calicut
,
China
,
Iapan
,
and
the
Islands
adjacent
;
subduing
all
where
ere
they
come
.
And
all
this
might
easily
be
effected
,
if
that
the
King
would
but
give
his
mind
to
gather
Men
together
,
rather
then
Mony
:
seeing
that
it
appears
evidently
enough
,
that
in
those
Expeditions
of
his
against
England
,
the
Netherlands
,
and
France
,
He
was
utterly
frustrate
,
and
failed
of
his
designs
,
meerly
through
his
trusting
too
much
to
his
Mony
,
and
his
want
of
Able
Souldiers
.
First
of
all
therefore
in
all
the
Islands
of
Sicily
,
Sardinia
,
the
Canaries
,
those
of
the
Achipelago
,
St.
Lazaro
,
in
Hispaniola
likewise
,
and
the
Philippine
Islands
,
I
would
have
Seminaries
to
be
erected
for
Mariners
,
and
places
appointed
all
along
the
Coast
of
Spain
,
where
young
youths
ma●
be
taught
to
build
Ships
and
Gallies
,
and
may
learn
to
know
the
Stars
,
and
the
use
of
the
Mariners
Compasse
,
and
of
the
Sea
Tables
,
and
Charts
:
all
these
things
I
say
,
I
would
have
beaten
into
the
dullest
heads
.
And
then
,
whensoever
He
destroyes
any
Country
,
He
ought
to
have
more
regard
to
the
Captives
,
then
to
the
spoiles
of
it
:
and
so
becomming
wiser
then
formerly
,
He
shall
change
away
Gold
and
Silver
for
a
better
sort
of
Merchandise
.
Secondly
,
at
what
parts
so
ever
His
Navy
shall
arrive
,
He
should
make
Havens
,
and
erect
such
Work-houses
;
especially
at
the
mouths
of
Rivers
and
Bayes
,
He
should
cause
Ships
and
Gallies
to
be
built
;
in
the
manning
of
which
He
may
make
use
of
such
Mariners
as
have
been
brought
up
in
the
foresaid
Seminaries
.
Thirdly
,
when
He
hath
thus
gotten
to
be
well
stored
with
Men
,
He
may
then
treat
with
the
richer
sort
among
the
Portuguezes
and
the
Genois
,
and
let
them
know
,
that
they
shall
have
both
of
them
free
liberty
to
buil●
themselves
Ships
and
Gallies
,
and
with
the
same
to
sayle
round
about
the
New
World
,
which
is
now
almost
wholly
the
King
of
Spains
,
and
to
go
into
the
Havens
,
and
to
fall
upon
Towns
and
Castles
there
,
and
to
keep
all
the
Booty
they
shall
there
find
,
to
themselves
;
only
the
places
themselves
they
shall
deliver
up
to
the
King●
,
together
with
all
the
Elder
Children
of
both
sexes
,
for
the
supply
of
His
Seminaries
.
And
if
they
chance
to
take
any
whole
large
Country
,
they
may
have
whole
Baronies
bestowed
upon
them
for
their
Reward
.
And
by
this
means
both
the
King
will
be
enriched
,
and
the
Genois
will
become
the
Instruments
both
of
confirming
and
enlarging
the
Kings
Empire
:
who
yet
are
themselves
so
rich
,
as
that
they
are
able
either
of
them
to
set
forth
whole
Fleets
of
Ships
against
the
Great
Turk●
and
to
take
in
very
many
Countries
for
themselves
,
if
they
pleased
:
and
therefore
the
Kings
Navies
ought
alwayes
to
be
so
much
the
greater
,
and
the
better
provided
.
Fourthly
,
the
Hollanders
also
,
Dantzickers
,
and
the
Gutlanders
are
in
a
friendly
manner
to
be
dealt
withal
,
and
perswaded
to
do
the
same
,
as
is
said
before
;
only
upon
this
condition
,
that
●hey
shall
deliver
in
their
Sons
as
Pledges
,
that
what
places
soever
they
shall
take
in
,
they
shall
not
reckon
upon
them
,
as
gotten
to
themselves
;
nor
shall
introduce
Heresie
into
the
same
.
And
by
this
means
they
would
be
the
easier
brought
in
subjection
to
the
King
,
even
without
making
War
upon
them
,
in
like
manner
as
the
Genueess
are
;
and
thus
by
degrees
would
the
whole
World
be
brought
over
to
comply
with
the
Spaniards
Customes
,
and
Manners
.
Fifthly
,
every
seventh
year
such
persons
,
as
are
condemned
to
death
,
are
to
be
called
forth
;
and
,
under
the
shew
of
a
gentler
punishment
,
are
to
be
sent
away
into
the
West
Indies
:
and
so
likewise
the
Children
of
Hereticks
,
and
of
such
others
as
shall
be
conquered
by
Him
,
either
in
the
Low-Countries
,
or
Africk
,
should
be
sent
into
the
Seminaries
:
that
afterwards
they
may
be
serviceable
to
the
King
,
both
at
home
and
abroad
,
both
in
Nautical
Affairs
,
and
in
the
Tilling
of
the
Ground
.
And
,
I
would
have
the
King
to
be
well
assured
,
that
He
hath
not
more
need
of
any
thing
,
then
of
Men
;
and
especially
,
of
some
most
Experienced
,
and
Able
Person
,
for
the
managing
of
His
Affairs
;
such
as
were
Lycurgus
,
and
Solon
;
of
which
sort
of
Men
there
are
many
more
to
be
found
now
adaies
,
then
there
were
then
;
only
,
by
reason
that
they
are
Obnoxious
to
other
mens
envy
,
they
are
not
so
much
taken
notice
of
as
they
ought
to
be
.
There
should
also
be
Mathematicians
sent
out
of
the
Low-Countries
,
and
out
of
Germany
,
into
all
parts
of
the
World
,
for
the
observing
of
the
Motions
of
the
Stars
,
and
what
New
Constellations
there
are
;
as
also
to
observe
the
Situations
of
Countries
,
the
depths
of
the
Seas
,
what
Motion
they
have
from
the
East
toward
the
West
,
together
with
their
Ebbings
and
Flowings
,
and
which
of
them
increase
when
the
Moon
is
twenty
five
daies
old
,
and
again
decrease
when
she
is
twenty
six
;
and
which
are
fitter
for
the
Summer
Voyages
,
and
which
for
Winter
,
and
under
what
Star
raigning
;
so
likewise
in
what
parts
their
waters
are
thick
,
and
heavy
,
and
in
which
they
are
thin
&
light
;
and
again
,
which
of
them
are
wont
to
be
frozen
,
and
which
not
:
together
with
all
their
Rocks
,
Islands
,
and
Shelves
:
for
,
the
knowlege
of
these
things
will
tend
to
the
advancement
of
the
Spanish
Monarchy
,
more
then
any
thing
else
whatsoever
.
For
,
God
himself
desires
,
that
these
works
of
His
should
be
known
;
and
He
also
reveales
them
to
all
such
,
as
desire
earnestly
after
the
knowledge
of
the
same
.
There
ought
also
diligent
notice
to
be
taken
of
all
Habitable
Places
,
and
Temperate
Climes
;
and
in
what
parts
of
the
World
there
are
Pygmies
found
,
and
where
G●ants
;
where
the
Inhabitants
are
Black
,
and
where
Red
;
where
White
,
and
where
Green
;
passing
along
thus
in
order
from
one
Climate
to
another
.
For
the
perfect
knowledge
of
the
World
,
is
as
good
as
the
Gaining
of
That
half
of
It.
And
God
himself
hath
given
the
World
into
the
Possession
of
the
Spaniards
,
because
that
They
,
above
all
others
,
have
the
most
earnestly
thirsted
after
the
knowledge
of
the
same
;
and
because
they
also
graced
Columbus
with
Honours
,
and
dignities
,
for
that
he
desired
to
inform
himself
in
the
knowledge
of
World
,
as
being
the
Handiwork
of
God
himself
.
Besides
,
this
course
would
be
also
of
very
good
use
,
for
the
bringing
under
(
through
their
Admiration
of
the
Spaniards
,
)
and
also
the
weakning
of
the
Northern
People
.
Now
,
that
there
may
be
continually
safe
Passage
for
the
Kings
Navies
to
and
fro
,
He
ought
to
set
up
two
Orders
of
Maritime
Knights
,
after
the
example
of
those
of
Malta
:
the
Masters
of
which
Orders
should
have
their
Residence
in
Spain
,
and
they
should
be
divided
into
Two
Colledges●
one
of
which
should
be
called
The
Eastern
,
and
the
other
,
The
Western
:
in
which
these
Knights
should
be
brought
up
from
their
Youth
in
the
study
of
Nautical
Affaires
,
and
the
Exercise
of
what
ever
concerns
Navigation
;
where
also
they
should
take
an
Oath
,
that
they
will
imploy
themselves
contin●ally
in
the
scouring
of
the
Seas
,
and
use
their
utmost
endeavours
,
both
for
the
Protecting
,
and
also
the
Enlarging
of
the
Spanish
Monarchy
;
for
which
purpose
also
the
Younger
Sons
of
the
Barons
should
be
made
use
of
especially
,
and
be
imployed
in
these
Sea-Services
,
some
as
Commanders
,
and
some
as
common
Souldiers
only
.
And
if
the
King
would
but
once
resolve
to
put
all
these
things
into
practise
,
He
would
quickly
render
Himself
Formidable
to
the
whole
World
;
much
more
therefore
to
England
,
which
yet
He
now
stands
in
fear
of
:
and
besides
,
all
hopes
of
being
able
to
put
forth
any
Fleets
to
Sea
,
would
be
quite
cut
off
,
both
from
the
Turks
,
Persians
,
and
all
others
whatsoever
:
and
withall
,
those
Salaries
which
are
now
swallowed
up
by
Idle
,
uselesse
Persons
,
would
be
more
profitably
bestowed
upon
such
Worthy
,
Heroick
spirits
as
we
here
speak
of
.
There
should
also
be
proposed
,
for
the
greater
Encouragement
of
all
such
stout
propagators
of
their
Country
as
Cortesius
was
,
some
Proportionable
Rewards
;
not
so
much
of
Mony
,
or
Possessions
of
Lands
;
(
for
these
savour
too
much
of
Covetousnesse
;
and
may
possibly
by
corruption
be
purchased
for
mony
;
)
but
rather
of
Honours
:
namely
,
that
they
should
be
allowed
to
have
their
Triumphs
,
after
the
example
of
the
Ancient
Romans
;
and
should
enter
into
Spain
under
their
Triumphal
Arches
,
wherein
should
be
described
such
Places
as
they
had
taken
,
together
with
the
manner
how
those
Places
were
taken
by
them
.
They
should
also
have
their
Statues
Erected
,
for
their
greater
Honour
;
and
underneath
the
same
there
should
be
such
New
Stars
as
are
found
to
appear
in
the
New
World
set
up
,
wrought
in
Mettal
.
Neither
can
it
be
imagined
,
how
much
good
this
course
would
do
for
the
preservation
of
Military
Discipline
,
and
also
for
the
exciting
,
and
stirring
up
of
all
Mens
minds
towards
the
attempting
of
noble
,
and
high
things
.
It
would
also
make
very
much
to
the
businesse
in
hand
,
in
case
that
the
King
would
but
command
,
that
all
the
famous
Acts
of
what
persons
soever
,
whether
Commanders
,
or
Common
Souldiers
,
should
be
Publickly
recorded
,
with
the
Names
of
the
Authors
of
the
same
set
down
●o
them
:
for
,
this
would
serve
as
a
Spur
to
stirre
up
others
to
the
like
Attempts
.
For
seeing
that
those
Monuments
and
short
Inscripti●ns
that
we
see
in
small
Chappels
,
do
enflame
those
that
are
living
,
through
the
Desire
of
Fame
,
and
excite
them
to
the
study
of
Virtue
;
what
ought
we
to
think
it
will
do
,
when
Men
shall
see
that
their
Names
shall
be
recorded
in
Annals
and
Histories
,
and
shall
be
carried
throughout
the
whole
World
,
and
celebrated
to
all
Eternity
?
In
which
Particular
certainly
our
Castilians
were
very
much
overseen
;
who
,
notwithstanding
that
they
performed
things
most
worthy
to
be
committed
to
everlasting
Memory
,
namely
their
so
frequent
Compassing
the
Earth
about
,
their
finding
out
of
so
many
Islands
and
Continents
,
and
,
which
is
the
most
eminent
piece
of
service
of
all
the
rest
,
the
Discovery
of
the
New
World
;
yet
did
they
never
all
this
while
take
care
to
employ
any
Able
person
,
in
the
committing
of
these
famous
Acts
of
theirs
to
Memory
,
and
,
after
the
example
of
the
Greeks
and
Romans
,
to
record
them
in
Writing
,
and
transmit
them
over
to
the
Perpetual
Memory
of
Posterity
:
Although
that
the
Portugals
have
herein
gone
far
beyond
the
Castilians
;
for
they
have
found
out
such
able
persons
,
as
have
published
abroad
to
the
world
their
gallant
Acts
,
both
in
Latine
,
and
in
their
own
Native
Language
.
The
Second
sort
of
Rewards
should
respect
Profit
;
and
this
I
would
have
to
be
the
Chiefest
Dignity
,
or
place
of
Honour
in
the
Kingdom
that
should
be
taken
in
:
the
King
whereof
should
be
carried
over
into
Spain
,
and
should
there
be
instructed
in
the
Catholick
Religion
;
and
there
should
also
be
conferred
upon
him
some
Barony
in
Spain
;
to
the
end
that
It
might
so
be
rendred
the
more
Illustrious
;
and
also
that
the
rest
of
the
Indian
Princes
might
be
given
to
understand
,
that
we
put
not
to
death
any
of
the
Kings
of
such
Countries
as
we
subdue
,
if
that
they
will
but
embrace
Our
Religion
;
(
as
,
for
instance
,
Motecuma
,
Atabalipa
,
and
some
other
petty
Kings
that
we
could
name
:
)
but
rather
use
them
with
all
courtesie
,
and
civility
that
may
be
.
For
,
it
is
Fear
of
being
put
to
death
only
,
that
forces
those
Princes
to
take
up
Armes
against
the
Spaniard
.
Businesses
of
State
do
all
contain
in
them
some
Certain
thing
;
the
not
knowing
of
which
,
makes
all
other
things
both
Difficult
,
and
also
Vain
,
and
to
no
purpose
:
as
in
sayling
,
there
are
some
that
spread
the
sailes
,
and
others
that
ply
their
Oares
,
and
some
again
are
imployed
either
in
casting
forth
,
or
taking
in
of
Ballast
;
yet
are
all
these
things
to
no
purpose
,
unlesse
there
be
joyned
with
these
an
able
Pilot
,
who
by
his
skilful
steerage
of
the
Vessel
,
shall
make
good
,
and
set
forward
the
Labours
of
all
the
rest
.
And
therefore
Spain
especially
hath
very
great
need
of
some
Wise
Person
,
that
should
know
in
what
thing
chiefly
consists
the
Stern
(
as
we
may
call
it
)
of
the
Kingdom
;
without
the
knowledge
whereof
,
all
Conceipts
,
Contrivances
,
Labours
,
Charges
,
and
Consultations
whatsoever
will
come
to
nothing
.
After
that
Pope
Clement
the
VIII
began
to
think
of
making
a
Reformation
among
the
Clergy
,
all
men
were
ready
to
put
to
their
helping
hand
,
and
assist
in
the
framing
of
New
Lawes
,
Orders
,
and
Ceremonies
,
together
with
appointing
of
Fasting
daies
,
and
such
Habits
as
every
one
should
wear
.
But
I
,
living
at
that
time
at
St.
Sabines
,
told
them
plainly
,
that
all
the
endeavours
of
the
Commissaries
were
vain
;
seeing
that
the
Rule
it self
was
sufficient
for
the
bringing
about
of
all
those
things
;
neither
indeed
did
they
know
,
wherein
the
main
point
of
the
businesse
lay
.
I
added
moreover
,
that
the
whole
businesse
of
the
Reformation
consisted
in
this
,
that
no
one
particular
person
of
the
whole
company
in
Monasteries
,
or
the
like
Religious
Houses
,
should
have
a
Key
or
Lock
to
himself
of
his
Cell
,
but
that
there
should
be
only
One
Common
Key
,
that
should
serve
both
for
the
Dormitory
and
also
for
every
mans
particular
lodging
.
For
this
would
have
been
a
means
at
once
to
have
put
an
end
to
all
Proprieties
;
and
to
have
kept
out
all
Wanton
Books
,
Gifts
,
and
Obscene
Poetry
.
But
when
that
the
Chief
and
Principal
Governours
of
this
Ship
once
perceived
,
that
all
this
would
redound
to
Their
Losse
,
there
was
none
of
Them
then
that
would
set
his
hand
to
the
Stern
,
nor
come
to
the
head
of
the
matter
:
but
they
would
onely
have
some
Lawes
to
be
made
,
concerning
Novices
only
,
and
such
as
were
newly
entred
in
Religion
:
but
would
not
hear
of
any
thing
at
all
that
touched
their
own
interest
.
And
so
by
this
means
the
good
Intention
of
the
Pope
was
utterly
frustrated
,
and
came
to
nothing
.
The
Kingdome
of
Spain
therefore
hath
need
of
some
Wise
Palinurus
,
by
whose
Conduct
all
things
may
be
rightly
managed
according
to
the
Rules
before
laid
down
.
Which
certainly
would
much
more
tend
to
the
advancement
of
the
Majesty
of
its
Empire
,
then
any
Macchiavilian
Suggestions
,
and
Cunning
Devises
whatsoever
,
which
have
nothing
of
a
Good
Conscience
in
them
at
all
;
and
which
besides
serve
as
a
Cloak
only
,
to
disguise
the
Tyranny
,
and
Cruelty
of
Princes
,
by
arming
them
with
the
Law
of
Majesty
;
and
which
countenance
such
Abuses
,
as
even
not
silly
Women
,
much
lesse
People
that
have
been
accustomed
to
Liberty
,
can
endure
.
And
therefore
I
cannot
sufficiently
wonder
,
that
there
should
be
any
that
should
so
extol
this
Impious
Politician
to
the
heavens
,
as
they
do
;
as
if
His
Writings
were
a
Certain
Rule
,
and
Idea
of
a
Good
,
and
Happy
Government
.
And
yet
this
I
do
not
so
much
wonder
,
as
I
am
angry
at
,
when
I
see
that
most
Vile
Maxime
in
Politicks
to
be
admitted
in
the
Administration
of
State
Affaires
;
namely
,
That
some
things
are
Lawful
in
respect
of
the
State
,
and
others
in
respect
of
Conscience
:
Then
which
Opinion
there
cannot
certainly
be
imagined
any
thing
to
be
either
more
Absurd
,
or
more
Wicked
.
For
,
he
that
shall
take
away
,
or
restrain
that
Universal
Jurisdiction
,
that
Conscience
ought
to
have
over
All
Things
,
as
well
Publick
,
as
Private
,
shewes
thereby
,
that
he
hath
Neither
any
Conscience
,
nor
any
God
.
The
very
Beasts
themselves
are
lead
by
a
Natural
Instinct
to
such
things
as
are
good
for
them
,
and
refuse
whatsoever
would
be
hurtful
to
them
;
and
should
the
Light
of
reason
,
and
the
Dictate
of
Conscience
,
which
were
given
unto
Man
that
He
might
know
how
to
distinguish
betwixt
Good
and
Evill
,
be
utterly
Blind
in
Publick
Things
,
and
fail
in
businesses
that
are
of
the
Greatest
Moment
?
I
have
had
,
I
confesse
,
I
know
not
what
Itch
upon
me
,
to
give
an
account
in
writing
of
such
Points
,
as
that
Author
ought
to
be
chastised
for
with
the
Rod
of
Censure
;
and
not
onely
he
himself
,
but
all
his
Disciples
,
I
mean
,
the
Counsellours
of
Princes
,
and
their
nearest
Favorites
;
for
certainly
both
all
the
Scandals
of
the
Church
of
God
,
and
all
the
Perturbations
and
hurly burlies
that
have
happened
in
the
whole
World
have
had
their
rise
from
hence
.
But
yet
I
have
thought
fit
to
hold
my
hand
till
some
other
time
,
seeing
that
some
others
have
written
of
the
same
Subject
already
very
copiously
,
and
also
because
that
the
thing
is
of
it self
clear
enough
.
And
therefore
I
fell
upon
another
Design
,
whereby
I
might
Illustrate
the
Majesty
of
the
Spanish
Empire
;
the
conservation
whereof
is
a
businesse
of
much
greater
difficulty
,
then
the
Acquisition
.
For
,
Humane
Things
do
,
as
it
were
,
Naturally
encrease
sometimes
,
and
sometimes
again
decrease
;
after
the
example
of
the
Moon
,
to
which
they
are
all
subject
.
And
therefore
it
is
a
most
High
,
and
weighty
undertaking
if
not
such
a
one
as
is
above
the
Power
of
Man
,
to
endeavour
to
Fixe
them
,
&
keep
them
in
one
Certain
,
standing
Condition
;
that
so
they
fall
not
from
the
pitch
they
had
arrived
at
,
nor
grow
worse
,
and
fall
to
decay
.
For
,
in
the
Acquisition
of
any
thing
,
both
Occasion
,
Fortune
,
and
also
the
Enemies
Errors
,
and
other
the
like
Accidental
things
do
very
m●ch
assist
;
which
are
yet
all
of
them
placed
without
a
Man
:
But
to
keep
what
is
got
,
requires
both
an
Excellent
Wit
,
and
singular
Wisedom
.
Valour
is
of
use
for
the
getting
;
but
Prudence
,
and
that
not
Ordinary
neither
,
for
the
Keeping
what
is
Gotten
.
For
the
raysing
of
Tumults
,
and
Sedition
,
the
Vilest
Persons
have
power
enough
:
but
Peace
,
and
Quietnesse
have
need
of
Art
and
skill
to
maintain
them
.
The
Lacedemonians
,
that
they
might
shew
,
that
it
was
a
businesse
of
greater
moment
to
keep
what
was
Ones
Own
,
then
to
possesse
himself
of
what
was
another
mans
,
appointed
punishments
for
those
onely
that
had
lost
their
shield
in
fight
;
but
not
those
that
had
lost
their
Sword
:
and
among
the
Germans
,
of
old
,
it
was
reputed
a
most
Heynous
crime
for
a
man
to
have
left
his
sheild
behind
him
;
neither
was
it
Lawful
for
any
man
in
that
Scandalous
manner
,
to
be
either
present
at
their
Sacrifices
,
or
to
joyn
with
them
in
any
of
their
Meetings
.
The
Romans
also
were
wont
to
call
Fabius
Maximus
,
the
Shield
of
their
Commonwealth
;
but●
Marcus
Marcellus
,
The
Sword
:
And
it
is
certain
enough
,
that
they
made
much
more
account
of
Fabius
,
then
they
did
of
Marcellus
.
Of
this
Opinion
also
was
Aristotle
,
who
affirmes
in
his
Politick●
,
that
the
Office
,
and
Duty
of
a
Lawgiver
doth
not
so
much
consist
in
the
constituting
,
and
Forming
of
Cities
,
as
in
the
endeavouring
to
preserve
them
when
they
are
formed
,
and
to
make
them
stand
firm
as
long
as
possibly
may
be
.
Neither
need
that
to
trouble
us
at
all
,
that
the
Propagators
of
Kingdoms
have
alwaies
been
more
highly
esteemed
then
the
Conservators
of
the
same
;
for
the
reason
of
this
is
,
because
that
their
Present
Acts
do
more
affect
,
and
take
up
the
Eyes
of
men
,
and
do
make
a
greater
Noyse
,
and
shew
,
and
are
fuller
of
Ostentation
,
and
Novelty
,
which
all
People
so
dearly
love
.
And
this
is
the
reason
,
why
most
people
do
more
applaud
,
and
are
delighted
to
hear
of
Expeditions
,
and
Conquests
;
then
they
are
taken
with
those
other
more
Peaceful
Arts
of
Preserving
what
Men
had
before
gotten
:
which
Arts
notwithstanding
,
by
how
much
the
more
Tranquillity
,
and
Quiet
they
work
withal
,
so
much
the
greater
both
Judgment
,
and
Wit
,
do
they
argue
to
be
in
him
whosoever
he
be
,
that
knowes
how
to
make
use
of
them
.
And
as
Constant
Rivers
are
much
more
Noble
then
sudden
Torrent●
,
that
are
caused
only
by
the
Accidental
falling
of
some
Violent
Showres
of
Rain
;
which
yet
are
with
more
Admiration
gazed
upon
,
then
those
more
quietly-flowing
Rivers
;
Just
so
is
it
with
the
Common
People
,
that
alwaies
have
him
in
greater
Admiration
and
Account
that
Wins
Countries
,
then
that
preserves
them
when
they
are
gotten
.
And
yet
the
truth
is
,
that
it
is
a
much
harder
Task
,
(
as
Florus
hath
also
observed
)
to
preserve
and
make
good
a
Province
,
then
to
make
one
.
These
things
are
indeed
gotten
by
strength
;
but
they
are
kept
by
Good
Lawes
.
And
therefore
I
shall
conclude
with
that
of
the
Poet
:
Non
minor
est
virtus
,
quam
quaerere●
parta
tueri
.
It
shews
as
great
a
Skill●
To
keep
,
as
Conquer
still
.
And
now
I
conceive
I
have
treated
Copiously
enough
,
touching
the
Prudence
,
and
Occasion
that
the
King
of
Spain
ought
to
make
use
of
,
both
in
General
,
and
Particular
:
notwithstanding
that
having
been
detained
ten
years
in
misery
,
and
being
also
sick
,
I
could
not
have
the
opportunity
of
furnishing
my self
with
such
things
as
this
businesse
required
,
nor
could
have
the
help
of
any
Books
;
for
indeed
I
had
not
so
much
as
a
Bible
by
me
when
I
wrote
this
Discourse
:
so
that
I
shall
the
more
easily
deserve
the
Readers
Pardon
,
in
case
that
I
shall
have
any
where
doatingly
failed
,
either
by
setting
down
some
things
in
such
places
as
were
not
proper
for
them
;
or
else
by
writing
some
things
twice
.
I
have
done
what
I
was
able
to
do
;
though
I
could
not
do
what
I
would
willingly
have
done
:
the
fuller
handling
of
all
which
things
notwithstanding
I
shall
reserve
for
some
fitter
Opportunity
.
In
the
mean
time
I
desire
,
that
Your
Lordship
would
take
the
pains
to
peruse
this
Tumultuary
,
sudden
Piece
;
which
yet
I
hope
I
shall
revise
again
,
against
the
next
Easter
:
and
therein
I
shall
take
the
more
pains
and
care
,
and
shall
take
away
,
and
adde
,
where
I
shall
see
cause
.
This
Age
of
ours
hath
also
Its
Solons
Lycurgusses
,
and
Iosephs
,
which
are
sent
by
God
himself
:
but
they
are
kept
under
,
and
are
not
admitted
to
the
Presence
of
Princes
:
And
that
Common
Saying
,
namely
,
that
there
are
no
Solons
,
or
Aristotles
born
now
adaies
,
is
most
false
.
For
indeed
there
are
such
born
even
in
these
our
daies
;
and
such
as
are
better
then
they
too
:
but
they
lye
hid
,
and
concealed
;
whiles
that
Gentiles
are
had
in
admiration
;
but
Christians
are
envied
.
But
I
would
have
these
things
committed
to
Secret
Ears
:
for
hereafter
,
when
they
shall
have
been
viewed
over
again
,
and
correct●d
,
they
will
be
more
esteemed
of
,
then
the
Sibylls
Books
were
by
the
Roman
King
.
It
is
not
in
the
power
of
Envy
to
hinder
me
from
speaking
thus
much
:
for
,
when
those
things
which
I
have
here
delivered
shall
but
come
to
be
examined
,
and
made
trial
of
,
Spain
shall
know
what
It
hath
to
do
,
and
shall
perceive
how
great
my
desire
is
to
assist
it
in
what
I
may
.
Pro
captu
Lectoris
habent
sua
fata
Libelli
.
Books
either
fail
,
or
hit
,
By
th'
Scale
o'
th'
Readers
Wit.
And
thus
I
shall
now
take
leave
of
Your
Lordship
;
whose
Honours
,
and
Deserts
I
desire
,
and
earnestly
pray
,
that
Almighty
God
would
crown
with
a
happy
length
of
years
,
and
a
full
increase
.
FINIS
.
Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
Notes for div A32922-e300
Notes for div A32922-e12530
Notes for div A32922-e24310